Está en la página 1de 296

00

Digitized by the Internet Archive


in

2008

with funding from

Microsoft Corporation

http://www.archive.org/details/apologyofplatowiOOplatuoft

DEPARTMENTAL

THE APOLOGY
OF PLATO.

2, o n D o n

MACMILLAN AND

CO.

PUBLISHERS TO THE UNIVERSITY OF


dfhfovtr

DEPARTMENTAL
^l-a/to.
f\^>o[
(

~>>iz.

LIBRARY

THE APOLOGY
OF PLATO,
WITH

A REVISED TEXT AND ENGLISH NOTES,


AND A DIGEST OF PLATONIC
IDIOMS,

BY THE

REV.
FELLOW

JAMES RIDDELL,

M.A.

AJTO

TUTOR OF BALLIOL COLLEGE, OXFORD.

OXFORD:
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS,
M.DCCC.LXXVII.

eft
(42.79

U
-!

ADVERTISEMENT.

COMPLETE
series

in

itself,

this

volume

is

yet but a

fragment of a larger undertaking.


of Plato's works, which

In the Oxford

commenced with

Mr. Poste's edition of the Philebus in I860, the


Apology, Crito, Phfedo, and

Symposium were underlived, all four

taken by Mr. Riddell.

Had he
an

would
the

probably have appeared together.


Idioms, founded

The Digest of
all

on

examination of

writings of Plato, which he had prepared to accom-

pany

his edition of these dialogues,

would not have

seemed out of proportion


such a volume.
ber, 1866,
left

to the other contents of

His death on the 14th of Septemthe undertaking incomplete.

The

preparations which he had


Pha?do,
valuable,

made

for

the Crito,

and Symposium, though extensive and

had not received


settled,

their final shape.

But
Its

the Apology seemed to be ready for the press.


text

was

a critical
fair,

and exegeticai comand a


full introduc-

mentary was written out


tion

had been provided, together with an appendix

vi

ADVERTISEMENT.
Sai/Jioviov

on the
also, to

of Socrates.

The Digest of Idioms

which frequent reference was made in the


to

commentary, appeared

have been transcribed for

the printer, although a few pencil notes (which

have been printed in this volume at the foot of


the pages to which they belong) showed that additions

would have been made


to print
it

to

it,

if

the writer
in

had lived

himself,

and perhaps

some

instances a different expression would have been

given to the views which

it

contains.

Under these

circumstances

it

has been thought advisable to

publish the Apology and the Digest of Idioms by


themselves.

My

task has been only, in conducting


press, to

them through the


and
It

remove

clerical errors

to verify references.

may

be convenient to state that Plato

is

cited

in this

volume according

to the pages of Stephanus.

In reference to the Orators the sections of Baiter

and Sauppe's Zurich edition have been given together with the pages of Stephanus in the minor

Orators and Reiske in Demosthenes.


matists

In the Dra-

Dindorf's numbers are followed as they

stand in the edition of the Poeta) Scenici published


in 1830.

With regard

to quotations, the text of

the Zurich editions has been used both for Plato

and

for the Orators, the text of

Dindorf (from the

edition of 1830) for the Dramatists.

Wherever a

reading
editions,

is
I

quoted which

is

not found in these

have endeavoured to indicate the source


it

from which

has been derived.

ADVERTISEMENT.
The text of the Apology
that of C. F. Hermann.
his.

vii

itself is in

the main
is

Even the punctuation

Some

of the brackets found in his edition

have been
tion,

silently omitted: but,

with this excep-

every instance in which he has not been


is

followed

mentioned in the commentary.

EDWIN PALMER,
Balliol College, Oxford,

June

8,

1867.

INTRODUCTION.
PART
I.

THE TRIAL OF SOCRATES.


i.

Nature of the Proceeding.

_L

HE

trial

of Socrates took place before a Heliastic court,


ypacpi]
br^pioaCa.

according to the forms of an ordinary

The

indictment
ypafyr)

(eyKXrj/Lia) is

27 C,

terms

called avTwpLoaia 19 B,

24 B, and cam-

av6.Kpi.cns

before the

which allude to the proceedings of the Archon Basileus, before whom both the
it

indictment and the plea in answer to


avrapLoaCa, proper at first

were presented in

writing and confirmed severally by oath.


avriypafyri,

And

the terms

to the defendant, came

to be used of the prosecutor,

the indictment (lyKA^/na)

itself,

and even were transferred to thus presented in writing and

sworn

to.
2.

The Accusers.
preferred

The indictment was


Euthyphro
2 B.

by

^leletus

see

below the

form preserved by Diogenes Laertius, and

compare Plato's
is

Hence

it

is

Meletus who

called

Socrates to answer arguments as to its words and


the Apology.

on by meaning in

tusj)rjng- witnp,sses-(34. A),, and again observes (36

Hence again -SocraieAJiskj^jw^j^id^o^MeleA) that the P^nalty_for_ not .obtaining' i pf the XQtes would have fallen
on^Meletus.
Little account can be taken of the statement of
/xei>

Maximus
"Awtos
8e 01

Tyrius, Disp. xxxix. p. 228, Me'Airos

kypa^raro

Se elcrrjyaye

Avuav

8e eSuoKe.

For authors vary on this


KaribUacrav

distinction,

and the continuation of the passage


are, as

A6r)vaioL

(hr/aav 8e ol I^Sexa a-eKretre 8e 6 inrrjpiTris

shows that these words

Stallbaum says, magis oratorie

INTRODUCTION.
vere dicta.

quam

See Meier und Schomann, Der Attische

Process, p. 709.11. 19.

Of Meletus,
little
1

the ostensible prosecutor of Socrates, in reality


tool of Anytus,

that he was by Plato (Euthyphro 2 B) as vios tls nal ayvcas, and is ridiculed as a poet by Aristophanes (Ran. 1302). The Meletus (Andoc. de Myst. 94. p. 12) who was one of the four who arrested Leon (Apol. 32 C) may have been this Meletus' father, who bore the same name, but there is nothing" to show it. Lycon, a rhetorician, is mentioned by Aristophanes (Vesp.

more than the

we only know

a young tragic poet.

He

is

characterised

301) with Antipho.

Anytus was by far the most considerable of the three accusers, whence they are described (Apol. 18 B) as tovs a^tyl "Avvtov, and Socrates is called by Horace (Sat. II. iv. 3) Anyti reus. He was a leather-seller (Xen. Apol. Soc. 29), and had been a rich man. As a sufferer and worker for the popular cause he had earned a reputation second only to Thrasybulus. With Thrasybulus he had fled from Attica, and the Thirty had confiscated his estates and included him in the decree of
banishment (Xen. Hell.
II.
iii.

42).

He

held a

command

in the

camp

at

Phyle (Lys.

xiii.

78. p. 137),

and at the restoration was

joint author with Thrasybulus of the


xviii. 23. p. 375)>

Act of Amnesty

(Isocr.

Plato

(Meno

90 B) represents

him as high in

popular favour. His was nevertheless (Atheneeus XII. p. 534 E) not a spotless character. Aristotle moreover (ace. to Harpocration on the

word

b(Ka<-Lv)

says that he was the

first

man

who bribed an Athenian


(xiii.

court

and Diodorus, who repeats this


influential

64), adds that it


p.

was on
n.).

his trial for treason (Zeller, Philos.

der Griech. II.

142

As Anytus was the most

accuser, so there is reason to think he

against Socrates.

was the most inflamed Meletus and Lycon were actuated at most

by a class-prejudice, if indeed we should not rather regard them as mere tools of Anytus. All three however belonged to classes whicli Socrates had offended by his incessant censure
x
1

Socrates

is

made by Plato (Apol.

axdofifvos, "Avvtos St virip tuiv Srjfiiovp-

23 E) to represent his three accusers


as
all

ywv
twv
ropis

not

twv

ttoXitlkwv, Avkojv 5e vittp

actuated by class-feeling in their


'E tovtcdv nal
itat

prjTopojv.

The

contrast which

is
prj

attack upon him.


\t]tus noi irrtOtro
kcuv,

MeAv-

implied in this sentence between

"Avvtos

ical

and

7ro\iTtnol

shows that the

M.i\t]Tos

nlv vntp

7w

TToiTjTwv

woi'ds severally denote definite cUsses

INTRODUCTION.
of those

XI

who

exercised professions of the principles of which

they could give no intelligent account.

Nowhere is

this cause

of offence traced more connectedly than in the Apology itself


of Athenian citizens. There seems no ground for thinking with Wiggers (Sokrates p. 97) and others, who have
followed in this view Petitus'
(viii.

121. p. 183,

where he

calls it rrjv

f*l tow fS-qparos forvaortiav)

from the

Decelean war, or subsequent to Pericles


(ib.
1

Comiii,

26. p. 184).

The two

species, ovp-

ment, in Legg. Attic. Lib. III.


that there

Tit.

PovXevTiKT)

and

Sueavucfi, of Aristotle's

was any order

of pfjTopes,

triple division of prjropiid] in his treatise

ten in number, appointed yearly, and


deriving their origin from Solon.

correspond with this double scope


frfjTwp's

Any

of the

profession.

The

wo-

such institution could not but have


interfered

XitikoI as

class

must have emerged

with the laijfopia which


of Athenian

at the

even to the time of Demosthenes was


the
cherished charter

itself iroXiTitcos
'

same time as the pr/ropes. In means no more than


'

Statesman

democracy.

On

the contrary, even

this

in the sense in which term might have been applied to

the precedence which was allowed by

Pericles.

But an Athenian of Plato's


with
reference
to

Solon in the assembly to


fallen into abeyance.

speakers

time,

speaking

above the age of 50 seems to have

Athens, would
class of

But we

find

mean by jroXmot that men who made public busitovs vo\itikovs

that in the time of the Orators or


earlier (see the latter part of Cleon's

ness their profession,

\eyopivovs, Plat. Politic. 303 C.

Our

speech in Thucyd. IH. 40) these pr\ropts had attained a mischievous importance.
(iii. 3.

conception of the iroMritcoi will be


best completed

by comparing them

.iJEschines

speaks of them
kaxrrois we-

with the gropes.

Down

to Pericles'

p. 54) as

Svvaardas

piirotovvTes,
is

and

in Alcib. II. 145


5iy

it

time there would be no distinction. He united both characters like the


great

said that oaa

vort 7 no\ts wparf)

men

before him.

But

after-

Tt vpos

aWrjv

iroXiv

ai/Trj /ra<?' airrqv,

wards the debates came into separate


hands, and the speakers in the As-

and

ttjs tuiv

pqropwv vp0ov\TJs avavra

To be a pqTwp had become a regular profession. A new art had arisen, designated by the name fyyiyercu.
Topiyij.

sembly were for the most part no


longer the great commanders in the

which

is

seen to have been

itself

new word from

the

way

in

and the bearers of the highest The fact and the reasons are stated by Aristotle (Pol. V. v. 7), vw
field
offices.

which

it is

D)

tt]v

used in the Gorgias (448 KaXovpevqv frqropiicriv. In

51 rijs prjTopucijs j]iT]pivT)s 01

Swaptvoi

keyttv brjpayaiyovai piv


tSjv iro\fpuj<wv

Si'

airHpiav 5e
.

their capacity of awrjfopoi the pqropts

ovk kiriTiOwTat

At the

were brought into prominence (Heeren, Polit. Hist, of Anc. Greece, c. 13. p. 232 of Eng. Transl.) by the fre-

same time, inasmuch as counsel as well as action was needed for the
state, those who were engaged in the different branches of

conduct of the

quency of
it

state trials in the

time suc-

ceeding the Peloponnesian war.

But was no less as avpfiovXoi to the Assembly that the prjropes were in
requisition.

this

common work were not


cf.

absoPlato,

lutely contradistinguished:

In

all

questions of legis-

Gorg. 520 A, Phdr. 258 B, and the general terms in which the prjropts
are described
16. p.

lation

mainly in their hands.


this

and of policy the debate wa3 The epoch of ascendancy is dated by Isocrates

e. g.

by Lysias
tt)s

(xviii.

150) as

oi

ra

iro\(u$ vpar-

TOVTtS.

xii

INTRODUCTION.

(21

C 22 C).
see

Illustrations occur also abundantly elsewhere.

from the Ion (533 E) how poets were brought under this censure for parading inspiration as the substitute for
reason.

We

The
for

rhetoricians

again as in the Gorgias were cen-

sured

producing

persuasion

without

knowledge.

Yet

stronger and yet more incessant was the denunciation of the

mischievousness and presumptuousness of undertaking politics


ii. 3), or without knowledge But Anytus was actuated, over 113 personal animosity. class-feeling, by and above such a One ground of this has been said to have been his " amor spretus Alcibiadoe 3 " so Luzac and Wiggers. Plato further (Meno 94 E) makes him threaten Socrates with mischief in bewilderment and mortification at being told, in effect, that in teaching 4 his

cltto

TavTOfxarov (Xen.
I.

Mem.

IV.

of principles (Alcib.

C).

son the family business he had done nothing towards his real
education.

These personal motives, however, remained in the


;

and so again, if he entertained yet another grudge against Socrates as the teacher of Critias, the avowal Therefore of it was incompatible with the Act of Amnesty.
back-ground
he made the attack under cover of defending the democracy. The ZTueLKeia of the restored people did not last long (Plat.
Epist. VII.

325 B), and was naturally succeeded by a sensitive


for their revived popular institutions.

and fanatical zeal

3.

Number

of the Judges.
p.

The statement

of

Wiggers (Sokrates

132 note), and of

Matthia) (Miscell. Philol. vol. I. p. 252. note 35), that the number
of the judges on Socrates' trial was 556 or 557, has been repeated without question even by Mr. Grote (Hist. Gr. vol. VIII.
p. 654, chap. 68).

It

is,

however, as Dr. Cron

remarks (in

on Apol. 36 A), merely an assumption from the false reading rpets in this passage, taken in connection with the
his note
2

The enmity

of the

rhetoricians

about
4

it.

Zeller
ft(

II. p. 141 note,

extended

itself after

Socrates' death

Cf.

Xen. Apol.
TTuKtOJS
Vl ^ v

Soc. 29.

"Avvtos
/ityiaTaiv

to the Socratists

(Luzac de Dig. Socr.


" amor Alci-

a-jreKTOve
VTTO
T7JS

on avrov rwv

Sect. II. 4).


3

U^lOViliVOV OVK (tptjV

The

story of this

XP?i val
5

T"v

nf P l &vpaas iraiStveiv.

biadse " rests on the testimony of Plu-

Raton's

Ausgewahlte Schriften

tarch and

of Satyrus

but

is

unlikely in

apud Athenaeum, itself, and because

erkliirt

von Christian Cron und Julius

Peuschle.

Teubner, 1865.

Plato and Xcnophon arc wholly silent

INTRODUCTION.
statement of Diogenes Laertius
crtais

xiii

(II. v. 40), Ka.TtbiKacr6r\ biano-

oybo-qKOvra

fxia

r.kuocri v/rjj^ots

t&v airokvovaQv, whence

the numbers are supposed to have been 281 for condemnation,

275 for acquittal. There is no reason


if

(as

Mr. Grote allows)

for mistrusting the

precise statement of Diogenes, nor is there

we have regard
the
it

to

Greek habits of expression,

any more reason, for doubt

that

281 represented the aggregate majority, not the


exceeded the minority.

amount by which

Hence, accepting the

reading rpidKovra here, the whole

number cannot have been 556 or 557. An independent argument against such a number would be that it resembles no Those which we find, such other recorded numbers on trials.
as 200

(Dem. in Mid. 223. p. 585), 500 (frequently), 700 (Isocr. 381), 1000 (Dem. in Mid. 223. p. 585), 1500 (Plutarch. Vit. Periclis, 72), 2000 (Lysias, xiii. 35. p. i$$\ 2500 (Din. in Dem. 52. p. 96), 6000 (Andoc. i. 17. p. 3), even if
xviii. 54. p.

they are only approximate, must


multiples of 100.

stand for something near

Now
bers in
1

two

Pollux (VIII. 48) mentions 401 and 201 as the numdifferent cases of (paais, and elsewhere 1001 and

50 1.

This affords the clue to a conjecture of

much

pro-

bability (Meier

und Schomann, Der Attische

Process, p. 14c),

that this was a provision not exceptionally but uniformly for an odd number of judges, (frustrated sometimes, it would appear, by the default of individuals at the last moment), but
that the

common way
1.

of indicating

the

number was,

for

brevity's sake, to mention the variable constituent, omitting

the invariable

And

Heffter (Athen.

Gerichtsverfassung,

p. 55) clenches this

by a passage from Ulpian's G Commentary


:

on Demosthenes' oration against Timocrates


irpoaeTideTo
ael toTs

bib.

tovto be 6 eh
\j/rj(pot..

SiKaorcus tva

ijlt}

tcrat

yevoLVTo oX

(Thus

a Heliastie court

always consisted of some multiple of

Accordingly,
6

if

we take

the total

number

of Socrates' judges
5id
toTs

[Ulpian's note

is

on the words
koI \i\iovs
9.

povvrts apiOuov \i\iwv xal kvos.

StKaaTTjpioiv SvoTv
tifr]<pio nivwv

us tva
c.

tovto St 6

els

rrpoatTiOfTo

ad

(Dem.

Thnocr.
:

p.

Sucao-rais tva htj laojv yaioyLtviuv

twv
6

702) and stands as follows


fityd\ois koI ioirovb\iOfj.fvots

iv

toTs

^tj^ot

tarjs

anf\6otev
8vti

01

b~iKa6fitvoi
cL

irpayfjvacrt

d\\'

itcuvos

viKav

av

(h

awfffovTo (k Svo

5ma<TTrjpia/v

ttAj?-

irpoi7Te'<?t/.]

xiv
as 01 (which
is also

INTRODUCTION.
Heffter's conclusion),

and the number of


for his acquittal.
sides,

those for condemnation as 281,

we have 220

Then 31
odd
1,

exactly, or

30 in round numbers, changing

would have

effected his acquittal.

Cron, not allowing for the

reckons 219 for acquittal.


4.

Form of Indictment.
aSt/cei

Plat. Apol.
koI 6eovs ovs
T)

24 B. 2ct)Kpcm?5

tovs re viovs bta(p9e(pcov

ttoXis vop.i((.i ov vojjli&v erepa be baipovia Kaiva.


?/

Diog. Laert. II. 40.


TpoTTov'
r/jcoa)'

dvTcopocria ttjs bUrjs el\ tovtov tov


/cat

av6.KLTCu

yap en
/cat

vvv,

<firi<rl

<t>a(3(x>plvos

7
,

iv

tw Mtj-

Td8e

iypaxj/aro

avrcopocraTO MiXrjTos MeXijrov YIiT0evs


'A8t/cet Sco/cpcmjs

2a)Kparei 'SuxppovicrKov

'AAco7re/c?)0ei>'

ovs p.\v

?/

7roAis vop(ei Oeovs ov vop.((cov, eVepa be


p.evos'
dSt/cet be /cat

naiva.

baipo'via eiarjyov.

tovs veovs bLa<p0eipcov. Tipr]p:a OavaTos

5.

Procedure at the Trial. Order of the Pleadings.


iEschines
(iii.

From

197. p. 82)

we

learn that in a ypacpyj

napav6p.m>v

the time assigned for the trial was divided into


:

three equal lengths


to be bemepov

eyxeirai to pev itpLoTov vbcop tw Karriyopco


vbcop tco T7jv ypac\>7]v cpevyovTi
(i. e.

/cat

rots eis

avrb to irpaypa Xeyovcn

rots ovvrjyopois,

not the witnesses


for

whose examination was extra


pleadings
vbcop)
. :

to

the time allowed

the

cf.

Lys.

xxiii. 4, 8. pp.

166, 167,
'

/cat

pot e7rtAa/3e to
7<

... to
Trjs

Tpkov

vbcop eyxetrat T V Tt M?7

et

KC"

? ^eye^et ttjs

opyijs

vp.eTepas

(i. e.

for the prosecutor to speak again

on

the amount of penalty, and the defendant to reply, and the

judges to vote).

The second

of these lengths then would be occupied by the

defence of the accused and his o-vvqyopoi, represented by the

main part of the Apology, i. e. as far as 3$ E. The Xenophontean Apology says (22) that speeches were made viro re
avrov
/cat

t>v

avvayopevovT cov

cpiXcov

avTio,

but the Platonic

manifestly would have us think of Socrates defending himself


alone.

Then would

follow the taking of the votes of the judges,


result,

and the announcement of the


declared proven.

by which the charge

is

The third length then begins with the second speech of the
7

[Favorinus wrote a work on Socrates in the time of the Emperor Hadrian.]

INTRODUCTION.
prosecutor in advocacy of the penalty he had

xv

named

and the

would be occupied by Socrates' curmfiTjo-is, where the Apology again takes up the thread (35 E 38 C). It was open to the prosecutor to ask now for a lighter penalty than that which he had named in the indictment. It was in the defendant's speech on the atriu^o-is that he brought forremainder of
it

ward his wife and children ad misericordiam. Then would follow the voting of the judges upon the amount
of the penalty.

Here the formal trial would end, and the condemned person would be led away by the officers of the Eleven (cf. Apol. 39 E). This is the moment, however, to which the concluding Whether or not portion of the Apology (from 38 C) belongs. the indulgence of such a concluding address was historically
conceded to Socrates, there must have existed sufficient precedent for
it

to give verisimilitude to the ascription of it to

him.

The Xenophontean Apology


raised platform,
called

(24) agrees here.

The

/Stj/xci,

served for accuser and

accused in turn as well

as for their witnesses,

whence the
i.

phrase eyw Trapa\o)pw, Apol. 34 A, and similarly Andoc.


p. 4, kcu
ctiootio)

26.

kclI

TTapa\o)p(a

el tls
croi

avaftaiveiv

/3ovAerai,

and

iEsch.
6.

iii.

165. p. 77, 7rapax&>p<2

tov ^r/fxaros &o? av

utttjs.

Procedure at the Trial.

Speeches of the Accusers.


all

We
spoke

find that speeches

were made by
It is implied

the three.

Com-

pare for Meletus Apol. 34 A, and for the other two A~pol. 36 B,
av^r\ "Avvtos Koi Avrxav.
first.
c.

however that Meletus

Grote (VIII. 647.

68) conjectures that they

made

a parre-

tition of their topics, "

Meletus undertaking that which

lated to religion, while


political

Anytus and Lycon would dwell on the

grounds of attack."

More

accurately, Meletus' busi-

ness would be to support the indictment proper, while the


political

charges and insinuations would be dwelt on by Anytus

as carrying with

him
it

-qdiKij

ttwtis in this topic,

as familiar with
in Plato's

in his capacity of pijroop.


is

and by Lycon The only citation

Apology which
is

referable to one accuser rather

than another

the saying ascribed to Anytus (29 C), ei 81a<pevercu 2coKpar?;?, yjbr] av vpL&v ol vUls ZTUTTjbevovres a SooKparT/s
8i8ct(TKei 77ai'7e$

~avTa-acn

biacpdapi'jaoiTai.'

rj

ovv ti]v a.pyj]V ovk

xvi

INTRODUCTION.
r)

eSei 2o)K/3ar?7 bevpo elo-eXOelv

i7re1.br)

eiarjXdev ov\ olov re

eon

70

117]

aTTOKTUVai.

The other
fieicrOai
ui]

citations are general

e.g. 17

A, XPV *V" S evAaovtos Xiyeiv,


/m?)

V7r6 2to/cpdrot;s e^a7iaTr\6r\Te cos 8eu>ot5

and 33 B,
Sv 8ikcucos
rioration

Kat tovtcov eyco

eire

ns

xpticrTos yiyveTai eire

ov*c

T?)y aiTiav vTieyoip-i

an

allusion to the alleged dete-

by him of

Critias

and Alcibiades, which was made

much
all

of by the prosecution according to Xenophon.

In the Memorabilia of Xenophon likewise the citations are


ascribed in general terms to 6 Kcmjyopos.
vtj

Mem.
rwy
rrjs

I.

ii.

9,

'AAAd

Aia, 6 /car?/yopos

e(pt],

imepopav
uotpov
eli]

eTroCet

/cafleorcorcoy
Tro'Aecos

vop-oav tovs

avvovras, Xeywv

cos

tovs piev

apypvTas
eTraipeiv

curb
e<prj

Kvdp.ov Kadiardvai

tovs be toiovtovs Xoyovs


rrjs

tovs veovs Ka.TOKppove'iv


lb. 12, Sco/cpdrei
koikci

Ka6eo~Ta>crr)s

TioXircCas

koI Troielv fiiaiovs.

bp.ih.rjTa

yevouevb) Kpirias

re koX 'AXta&iabrjs 7rAeurra


2&>KpdTTjs

ttjv tt6X.lv e7rot.r)cr&Tr)v.

lb. 49,

tovs TTaTipas 7tpoTir)XaKLXet.v e8i'8aoKe

irel6<av piev

tovs crvvovras avT(p ao(pcoTepovs Troielv tG>v Trarepoiv, cpacrKoiv be


koto. vop.ov e^elvai irapavoias
ptco rouro)

eXovTa kcu top iraTepa


vtto

brjaai, TeKpui-

\pcouevos

cos

tov dp-adecrrepov

tov aocfxoTepov voativ

p.ov

etrj

bebiaOai.

lb. $1, kcu tovs aXXovs ovyyevels eiroiei

a.Tip.ia eXvai Trapa.

rots avrio avvovcri, Xeya>v cos ovre tovs Kap.vovol

Tas ovre tovs 8i/<abp.eVovs


ol laTpol

ovyyevels aHpeXovcnv aXXa tovs piev


eTrio-Tcip-evoi.
ecpr]

tovs be ol avvbiKelv

be kcu irepX tS>v


el ur)

(piXh>v

ambv

Xeyetv, cos ovbev ocpeXos evvovs eXvat.

kcu cocpe-

Xeiv

bvvrjo-ovTCKi'

uovovs be (pavKetv avrbv d^lovs eXvai


/cat epp,t]vevaai.
eXr/

Tiurjs

tovs

eiSoYas rd beovra

bvvauevovs.
re

avaireiOovra ovv tovs

veovs avTov
7rot7jcrai

cos

avrbs

aocpcoYaro's

kcu aXXovs iKavcaTaros

aocpovs, ovtu> biaTiBevai tovs avrco o~vv6vto.s cocrfe p.r)ba-

p.ov

Trap'

avTols tovs aXXovs etvai

Tipbs clvt6v.

lb.

$6,

e(f>rj

8'
TO.

civtov b

KaTrjyopos kcu t&v ZvbogoTClTWV TTOiriTWV KXey6p.tvov

TrovripoTciTo, koI

tovtols p.apTvpiois \pu>p.evov bibao~Kt<.v tovs crvvovpikv

Tas KaKovpyovs re etWi Kal rvpavviKOvs, 'Hcnobov

to

"Epyov
tovto
bi]

8'

ovbtv ovetbos
cos

depyet'77

8e'

r'

ovabos'
firjre

Ae'yety

avrbv

t7olt]ti]s

KtXevoi ixifavos epyov


koX

dbUov
K-c^p8et

p.i]Te

aio-ypov

diriyje.o-6ai
ec/)?j

aXXa.

Tama

Ttoulv

iirl

rco

to 8e 'Op.r]pov

6 /caT7/yopos 7roAAciKts avrbv Xeyeiv

uti '08u(Tcrevs

"Ovnva

pikv

fiacriXr\a k. t. A.

INTRODUCTION.
tclvto.
brj

xvii

avrov

irjyl(r6a.i o>s 6 ttoitjt^s

iTrawoir)

iraUadat tovs

brjuoras nal 7reVjras.


7.

Procedure at the Trial.


(i.)

Socrates' Speech.

The

defence.

Socrates speaks in presence of a large audience of Athenians

over and above his judges


otSe 01 aKpocLTal in
is

(cf.

Apol. 24 E, where he speaks of


01

pointed distinction from

biKaarai), but

he
ei?

addressing professedly his judges alone s 18 A, Suaorou piv yap

(cf.

Apol. 17 C,
It
is

v/ias ilcriivat,

avrt] aperrj).

there-

fore these alone

who

are designated
:

by the

avbpes 'AOtjvcuol

at the opening

and throughout
is

Steinhart observes that the

appellation

2>

avbpes bucaorai

reserved until the final address

to be applied only to the judges who vote for acquittal. For mention of such audiences cf. Lysias xii. 35. p. 123, -noWoi kcu

t&v

o.(ttS>v

kcu tu>v h'ccv ijnovcnv ela6p.voi riva yvdopr/v Trept tov-

tcov l^ere,

iEsch.

i.

117. p. 16, 6p&v

-oWovs

p.tv tQ>v veooTepcov

fc

The

SucacrTcu

were very animated


^Esch.
202.

unfavourable sense in Plato, Protag.

listeners.

They answered speakers on


:

319 C, KaTaytKuicn
docides
ii.

kcu Oopv&ovoi,

An-

being appealed to
p.

cf.
i.

iii.

15. p. 21,
a.'s

Lysias

xii. 73. p.

82

so

Andoc.

33. p. 5, tl f*ev
irtpl
fxci

126, iOopv&eire

ov ircnT}aovT*t ravra,
ov n(\oi avr<p rov

ovv tfuy 8ok(i

Ikclvujs

tovtcw

diro-

74. p. 127, ilicev

on

XtkoyTJaGai SrjKuiaare

iva irpoOvpo-

vfiertpov Oopvfiov. It

was unrestrained
i.

repov

Trtpl tojv

aWcw
i.

airoXoyiL'fjLCu.

Or

in its nature

cf.

iEsch.

83. p. 11,
iroA.-

they stopped 3 speaker to put a question


:

fifTa ytXarros Oopvfios, 164. p. 23,


\t)

cf.

Andoc.

70. p. 10,

tt

ris rt

Kpavyt]

irapa

iw

8iKao~Tunr

aura)

vfiav iroBu

avavras vwopanjcaTaj, and

CLTravTrjueTai, iii.

1 2 2.

p. 70, Kpavyt) iro\-

^Esch.

ii.

7. p. 29.

They used the

in-

Xt) Kal Oopvfios, Isocr.

xv. 272, Oopvfiov

terpellation of kotcuSq; Aristoph. Vesp.

kcu fioijs
piov.

away

ifiTrXrjffijTe

to
it

StKao-rfj-

979.

It

seems to have been a

common

On

the other hand


:

expressed
Isocr. xii.

practice not only of political but even

applause unequivocally

cf.

of judicial assemblies to express their

264. p. 2S8, ovk tdopv0T)(Tav b iroiuv tiuOaaiv


vois

pleasure or displeasure at what was


said.

tm

tois

The general word

for stich ex-

dW avifiurjaav
The

xa P

* VTa!S

Siti\eyit{-

us vnspflaWovTus

pressions of feeling
it

was 06pv$os. That was a word mediae significationis we see from Plato, Legg. S76 B, 5i/kzarfipia orav nrjSi aiyuvra d\\a
fifara.
/S077

flprjKOTos.

deprecates
kind.

Oopvfios which Socrates was of the unfavourable This is implied by his urging
is

that

it

not his fault

if

the truth

is

Oopvfiov

KaOairip

Qearpa tvai-

unpalatable. Qopvfios would thus seem


to

vovvra re

kcu if/eyovra tujv prjToKph'ri,

be confined to the StKaaral, not

pojv tKcirtpov iv pipit

and Jiir'

joined in by the aKpoarcu.


is

The word

Bchines
axiTw

ii.

51. p. 34, OopvPTjcravTcuv


tit]

applied to Aleletus in Apol. 27

tuv

fiiv (Is Sfiv6s tis

aal a\v-

merely in the sense of interrupting

TOfios tujv 5 ir\ei6vajv us irovrjpos kcu


<p0ovfp6s.

by making irrelevant remarks instead


of answering.

The word
*

occurs

in

an

fjwf*

** T*

xviii

INTRODUCTION.
rw
rfjs

7rpo(rcoTrjKoras irpbs

8iKaoTTipi&>

noXkovs 8e

xcSy Ttpea^vriptav

ovk okCyovs Se
aKpoacriv,
ii.

e/c

oAAtjs 'EAAaSos
?}

avvi\eyp.4vovs

d$

tt\v
8' oi

5- P-

28,

tu>v egooOev
rj

77 epieor?!

kotow [a-^ehbv
iii.

TrXelaToi ra>v irokiT&v TTapeiaiv)

t&v biKaaT&v,

$6. p. 6i,
TTapayevo-

oaovs
p.4vov$.

oi>Seis

TTtoirore

p.ip.vt]Tai

Trpbs

ay&va

br/p^oaLOV

Production of witnesses.
It has been questioned

by C. P. Hermann whether Plato


It can hardly be doubted that

intended the reader of the Apology to imagine any introduction of witnesses to take place.

he did:

it is

part of the verisimilitude which characterises the

At 19 D Socrates, wishing to appeal to the judges as witnesses, employs the common formula for doing so
whole speech.

p.&pTvpa$

8'

clvtovs vp.S>v tovs


vp.e1s
01

ttoWovs

n;apyop.aL.

Cf. iEsch.

ii.

122. p. 44, koX tovtqdv


p.01

ri]V \J/rj(pov

p-eWovrcs (peptw
nal

ecrr^

p,aprvpes.

Similarly,

when

at

21

tovtuv nipt 6

abekcpbs vpXv avrov ovroal p.apTvprjaei,

77*1877

ZkcIpos TereAevrriKe

he uses the very circumstantial formula commonly in use in


such a case, he must intend us to go on to
fill

up the picture

with the actual production of the witness.


tovtqdv vp2v eaovrat rrokkol p,apTvpes

duction of the witnesses


to the

is

to

at 32 E ko.1 must mean that the profollow, coming so near as it does

And

common formula
Antipho

tovtoiv 8' vp.lv tovs p-aprvpas 77apeopiai

(cf. e. g.

v. 20. p.

131, and Lysias x. 5. p. 116).

The

future consistently used in the

two

last cases (contrast the

present in the

first

case)

would not

suit the supposition of

mere reference

to persons

who

are not to be produced.

Again,

34 A, tovtov TTav rovvavriov promise to produce evidence.

tvpr\(rzT is

very like an implied

Lastly, the

Meletus of the common topic (34 A) Why did he not call witnesses who if what he said was true could not have failed
'

employment against

to establish it?'

and the subjoining of the conventional chalvvv

lenge

et

8e tot tTTtXaOero

TTapaa^aOo)' eyo)

7rapa\(i>p(a'

would be
himself.

suicidal in a speaker

who

forbore to call witnesses

Interrogation of the accuser.

In accordance with the law (Demosth.


p.
1

c.

Steph. B. 10.

131, tolv avTibiKOiv l-ndvaynes ctvai asnoKptvacrOai akkijkois


p.i']),

ro ZpcQTu>p.evov p,apTvptiv 8e
(cf.

and with the common practice


spaces are
left

Lysias

xiii.

30, 32. p.

132, where

for a

INTRODUCTION.
formal EP12TH2I2, as for

xix

MAPTTPE2 elsewhere, and add where a specimen is given at length), 24, 25. p. 122, Meletus is questioned by Socrates in 24 C and the following
Lys.
xii.

paragraphs.

In 25

Socrates himself appeals to the law in


a.~6Kpivcu,
o>

support of his right to put such questions


(cat

'yade

yap 6 vopos KeAevei a~OKpLvecr6ai.

(ii.) 'H a.iTt.TLp.T]cns. In the Xenophontean Apology (23) it is denied that Socrates made any aj/Tiu/iTyo-is ovre clvtos vireTipujaaTo ovre tovs (plkovs

elaaev aXXa
klv.

ical

Z\eyev

on

to v~OTip.aadai 6p.o\oyovvros

elrj

dSt-

The Platonic
and of the 30

avriTipLrjcns,

both of the

o-irqo-is

tv Trpvraits

vda>

niina?, is (waivirig

the question of

being

historical or not)

wholly ironical

there could be no serious

expectation that such an offer would be accepted.

Diogenes

Laertius says that

this

dn-iri/irjo-ts

turned 80 more of the

judges against him

nal <A davarov avrov Kariyvmaav TrpoaOivrei

aAAas

\j/rj<povs

oyhor\Kovra.
(iii.)

The
01

last

words.

The
those
ibid.).

latter part

from

rot? be
a>

a.-o^rj^Laap.ivoi's (29
7jyov,

E) we are and only

to imagine as spoken

apyovres aoyokiav
it (cf.

who

chose would hear

T>apap.dvare tcktovtov yjiovov,

c 2

PART

II.

CHARACTERISTICS OF THE APOLOGY.


i.

ITS
i.

ORATORICAL STRUCTURE.

ii.

iii.

iv.

Its employment of commonplaces (tottoi). The " old accusers." The Delphic response. The general arrangement of the defence properly Its dramatic

so called.

v.
2.

framework.

HOW FAR
ITS

CHARACTERISTIC OF SOCRATES.

3.

ADEQUACY AS A DEFENCE.

i.

Oratorical Structure.

A close
made by

examination of the structure of the Apology resolves

the question

how

far it preserves

to us the

actual defence

The criticism of Wiggers and Schleiermacher, that the Apology is the purest extant relic of Socrates, falls to the ground before the internal evidence which the Apology itself supplies. Xenophon (Mem. IV. viii. 5) tells us that Socrates turned his thoughts away from the preparation of any defence ijbr] fxov kmyzipovvTos (ppovrtoaL Trjs irpbs rovs Now the Apology biKaaras airoXoyias i]vavTididi] to hatp.6viov.
Socrates.
is artistic to

the core, whether in respect of the recurrence of


of Attic pleaders, or of the arrangement and out-

received

tottoi

ward

dress of the arguments (observe especially the artifice of

" the old accusers," of which presently), or of the tripartite

dramatic arrangement of the whole. The art and the manner, worthy as they assuredly are of Plato, are also distinctively The subtle rhetoric of this defence characteristic of him. would ill accord with the historical Socrates, even had the
defence of Socrates been as certainly as

we know

it

not to

have been the offspring of study and premeditation.

INTRODUCTION.

xxi

(i.)

Employment

of commonplaces.

We

may

trace this in detail

through the defence or the

first

of the three parts of the oration.

from the Orators.

The exordium may be completely paralleled, piece by piece, The imputation of conjoint falsity and
being beivbs
Xiyt.iv (cf.

plausibility, the denial of

Lys. xix.

I, 2.

p. 152, Isseus x. 1. p. 79),


t5>v eldicrpevaiv

the asking pardon for Xdyovs ttoXv


vy.lv

XeyeaOai nap'
it),

erjXXaypevovs (as Isocr. xv.

179 expresses
t&v
ttoXit&v),

the plea of unfamiliarity with law-courts

(Isocr. xv. 38. p. 318, ovTcas aTre'xo/^cu

tovtm ws
(cf. e.

ovbels

aXXos

the begging for an impartial hearing (Lys. xix. the deprecation of 66pv{3os
>

2, 3. p. 152),

g. ^Esch.

ii.

24.

p. 31, kiiaLvG) els vzepfioXrjv vpas,


i)pS>v aKovere),

avbpes, otl cnyr\ nal

bt,K.a{a>$

the disclaiming a style unbefitting an old


3.

man

(cf.

Isocr. xii.

p.

233,

i)yovpat.

yap ov\ appoTreiv),


is

these
taken

topics, of

which the exordium of the Apology

wholly made

up, occur continually in the Orators.

Next, in meeting the judges' prejudices, advantage


of another

is

common

topic

is

allegation of the existence of 5ta152).


dealt

(3oXal (cf. Lysias xix. 5. p.

The way

in

which the
parallels
:

charge of being a crowds


cf. e.

with has many


to

g. Isocr. xv. passim.

No

accusation was more indiscriit

minately launched than


consequently, in
places.

this,

and the answers

assumed

great measure, the character of

common-

Socrates twits Meletus with having instituted the whole of

the proceedings for his


-18. p.
1

own amusement (24 C); so Lysias xxiv. 70; and again with presuming on the inadvertence
cf.

or obtuseness of the court;

Lys. xxvi.

5. p. 175,

ravra XPV

vTToXap.fi6.vet.v pr) einjdeis avrtp elvai boniJTe.

Socrates alleges (32 A), though in a refined way, the meritorious acts of his past
life
;

common

tottos.

Cf. Lys. xvi.

13, xxi. 1. pp. 146, 161.

Compare again eyo> (33 A) with Isocr. xv.

be bibaa-KaXos

pev ovbevbs

ttuittot

eyevoprjv
7>u>~ore

85, eya> be tu>v pev

iSiwtw ovbeva

(pavrjcropai Trapano-Xecras

erf epavrbv rr\v be ttoXlv oXr\v TTeLpQpat

iieldeiv toiovtols -npaypao-LV e-niyeipelv

e &v avroL re evbaipLovrj-

(TOVOL K.T.X.

The answer

to the charge about perverting the

young

is

xxii

INTRODUCTION.
by
Isocr. xv. 240, tovs irarepas av kcopaTt rS>v ovvov-

paralleled

tiov fjiuv nai tovs oIkc (ovs

ayavaKTOvvras Kal ypa(pop.a>ovs.

The
i.

particular form of challenge is paralleled


jj,

by Andoc.
fiovkcTai

35. p.

TOVTcav To'ivvv tG>v avbp&v ol p.ev rJKOven Kal denv evOabe


etcri

t&v be a-no6av6vTu)v
iv
tio ep.<2

ttoXXoI TrpoariKOVTes'
XeyaTU>.

&v ocms

Adyo) avafias

pie

The argument (34 A)


&v
tov pL&prvpa
is

Kal aXXovs -noXXovs eyco ex 60 v

^v ^^
The

riva e\pr\v p.dXi(TTa pkv kv tu kavTov Xoy<o Ttapacry^aQai MeArj-

a stock

argument against an adversary who


Cf. Arist. Rhet. I. xv. 17.
solicit

does not produce witnesses.

avowal of disdaining to
with Isocr. xv. 321.
161.

compassion

is

to be compared

p. 345,

and Lys.

xviii. 24, xx. 35. pp. 151,

The leaving
0ec3 (piXov,
is

the event to

God

(19 A), tovto

pikv

irw

07577 r<a

and (35 D), vpuv

iTTLTpiiroi Kal rco 0e<3 Kpiveiv

nepl ep.ov

not characteristic of Socrates, for


rj

it

occurs in the typical


eei [to. ciri'xeioa],

oration of Antipho(i. 20. p. 113,


iavvpLets re Kal ol deol OtXuaiv,

b'

alria

indeed sparingly in the Orators generally.

invoked at the outset


(p.

though The Gods are of Demosthenes' speech on the Crown


and
ibid. 25, 31. p. 1 14),

225).
"

(ii.)

The

old accusers."
1.)

Aristotle in his Rhetoric (III. xv.


fioXijs ev p.ev to e

remarks,

irepl be bia-

&v av

tls v~6Xr]\piv bva^eprj a-noXvcraiTO' ovQev

yap

btacjiepet, etre eiirovTos

twos, eire

pa\.

An artifice
the

in the

Apology which demands separate notice

is

way

The,

which the prejudices ofjthe judges are dealt with. attack on them is so carefully masked thatjis_pp_iiitjight
in

be niisseoTbyll cursory reliefer" The strength of the prejudice

which existed against Socrates demanded that a substantive and prominent portion of his defence should be directed
specially against
it.

He

could not hope to combat the charges

of his prosecutors on their

own

merits in presence of a general


these charges.

aversion which was in


of
It
all,

harmony with

Worst
itself.

this aversion

was too well

reflected

by the Court

was matter of exigency, therefore, to deal with it at once, and so we find it succeeding the exordium almost hurriedly. But to this was joined the necessity of avoiding both the direct
imputation of
it

to the judges,

which would have been

to offend

INTRODUCTION.
them
It
further, and the designation of it at once as a vox which would have been to acknowledge its weight.
is

xxiii

populi,

therefore introduced to the judges under a disguise.


is

Their attention

drawn

to

it

not as the attitude of their

own

minds, not as matter of


certain individuals
their work.
is all

common

fame, but as emanating from


perseverance have done

who with time and


It
is

The calumny, now

so wide-spread

and

influential,

traceable to them.

not possible to single them out


!! )
;

(" except

the only method, they They marked by a and calumny


fair

perhaps a certain play-writer

in default of which,

are individualised in imagination.

are

off

special designation,
is

" the original


tangible

accusers,"

their

made more

by

form of a technical indictment supposed to be preferred by them and read before the Court. Oi Tip&Toi. Karriyopoi are but a figure for ?} ra>i> noWm> biait

throwing

into the

fioXrj,

so necessary

and what makes the neutralising of this and so delicate a matter is that it
xp6vu> Icrxere.

SiajSoAr) at
is

once
vp.ds

that

ijv

h ttoXKQ
in one or

two places

only.

But these two Twice only

identifications
is

emerge

judges pointedly disclosed.

the reference to the

" I hope, if possible, to convert

you from a prejudice which you " (the repeated pronoun is emphatic) "have so long harboured-" (19 A, 24 A). Immediately, however,

after these

disclosures,

the argument reonly, considerably

sumes

its disguise.

In

like

manner once

later (28 A),

when he

notices the inferior importance of the

charges of Meletus, which he has just answered, to the older


charges, he acknowledges these as vox populi
biafioXij re Kal (pOovos.

7}

t&v -o\A>v
;

marks the answer to the ttwtis which is thrown into it, and the absence of irony, contrast sharply with the banter with which the charges of the real indictment are met immediately afterwards. This earnestness and almost anxiety of tone, the
-

The

seriousness of tone which


i)6lki]

old accusers," the

prominent position of this portion of the Apology, the


vance of
its

irrele-

ostensible reference, the very technicality with

which
drift,

it is drawn up, forbid a more literal acceptation of its and constrain us to find in it a signal exercise of rhe-

torical art.
(iii.)

The Delphic

response.
i(

Again,

as the objective

prominence given to

the

old

xxiv
accusers"
is

INTRODUCTION.
a rhetorical cloak for an attack on the prejudices

of the judges, so the prominence given to the Delphic response

(20

sqq.) is a device of a semi-rhetorical character


is

under

cover of which Socrates


real purpose

enabled to avoid an avowal of the

nation,

which had animated him in his tour of examito effect an intellectual revolution by substituting a sounder knowledge for the prevalent pretensions

which was

to knowledge, of the hollowness of

deepest conviction.
least,

which he entertained the Such an explanation would, to say the

not have been appreciated.

What

is

to be noticed

is,

that he does not plead the oracle, (the authenticity of which


there
is

no ground

for doubting), as

an after excuse

for his

necessarily unpopular mission,


ral

which

would have been natuand represents the


;

enough.

But he goes beyond


engaging

this,

oracle as the cause of his


(as Zeller observes)

in that mission

whereas

he must have already been committed to

this

tion as that put to the Pythia

and already been a marked person, before any such quesby Cha?rephon could have had any point or elicited any such remarkable answer. The repre-

sentation of the oracle as giving

him the

first

suggestion of

his crusade against fictitious knowledge, as having through-

out been the lodestar to which he shaped his course, and as

having sustained him in the thankless labour of years, is unhistorical ; but Socrates employs it in the exposition of his
antecedents in a semi-rhetorical
certain distance on their
spirit, to

bring the audience a

way

without the offence which a direct

avowal of his purpose would have aroused in their minds.


(iv.)

The general arrangement


so called.

of the defence properly

Every care has been taken


defence to the best advantage.
itself is

to marshal the topics of the

The answer

to the indictment

placed in the middle of the speech, where least atten-

tion naturally falls

upon
two

it.

The arrangement

is

the same as

that of Demosthenes' speech on the Crown, but the reasons


are different in the
cases.

In both the technical arguleast challenge attention

ment

is

introduced, where
it is

it will

but there because

the

weak point

of Demosthenes' case,
it is

here because, though

easily established,

comparatively

immaterial to the issue.

The

real effort of the defence

needed

INTRODUCTION.
to be exerted first in
affected Socrates as a reputed Philosopher

xxv

combating the general prejudices which

and Sophist, and

secondly in offering a somewhat more particular personal justification of Socrates.

Accordingly the portions of the defence

which are concerned with these two points, as they are the fullest and most earnest, are also the most conspicuous by position. The first confronts us at the outset, and the other engages us after Meletus has been dealt with.
(v.)

Dramatic framework.
ri/x7jros

The customary procedure of an ayuv


completeness.

has prompted

Plato to crown the Apology of Socrates with a further artistic

The oration becomes


before

a drama.

An

action in

three stages passes


action
;

us

the tone changes with the

there

is

even some change in the dramatis persona?.

among the listeners who crowd the court. Act comprises the defence, with the dialogue between Socrates and Meletus, the voting of the judges, and the declaration of their verdict. The second comprises the ri/nrjo-i? of
our stand

We take

The

first

the prosecutor, Socrates' ironical


of Plato

avTirCiirja-is,

the intervention

and other friends of Socrates, the first suspense, and then the final verdict. In the third Act the judges appear before us distinguished into two separate bodies, addressed separately by Socrates, the one his friends, his true judges, the other divested of the name and doomed to the consequences of their unrighteous deed. The tone of apologetic argument in the first Act is succeeded by dignified irony in the second, and this again in the third by a strain of lofty
prophecy.
2.

how

far

is

the apology characteristic of Socrates ?

Zeller (II. 134. note) insists that there is an absence in the

Apology

of that free artistic handling

which characterises the

Dialogues, and claims this as an evidence that Plato has bound

himself to follow the line actually taken by Socrates.

But

the strength of this position

is

diminished by several con-

siderations. In the first place we have seen how great an amount of art has found its way into the structure of the Apology we have seen too how that same art has not been
;

xxvi
restricted to the

INTRODUCTION.
arrangement and outward dress of the speech, its very substance, that even here it is im-

but so penetrates
It

possible to ignore or definitively to limit the rhetorical element.


is

only with this considerable abatement that Zeller's asser-

tion of the absence of free artistic handling can be admitted.

But, in the second place, so far as the fact remains,


certain extent
it

does,

and

to a

it is

referable to more obvious causes

than that of
ditions

fidelity to

the speech of Socrates.


r

The con-

which Plato had to fulfil w ere those of a speech in a court of justice, pronounced on a definite historical occasion; he had to consult the exigencies of forensic verisimilitude, and to embody a reply to the definite charges of a well-known
indictment.

And although with him

(as

with Xenophon in the

Memorabilia, though in a different manner,) the main object

was the ultimate one of presenting to the world a and adequate justification of his adored teacher, yet he was none the less under the necessity of adopting for his framework the circumstances of the actual trial. In the third
certainly
serious
place,

in presence of little or

no independent testimony as to

what Socrates actually said, we have the fact before us that the Platonic Apology was not alone in the field as a professed record of the great teacher's defence. The Xenophontean
Apology, devoid as
lation
hart's
setzt
it is

of authority, being perhaps a compiI.


i, ii,

from Xcnophon's Memorabilia

IV.

viii (see

Stein-

Anmerkungen

I.

2 in Platon's Sammtliche
Miiller,

Werke
is

uber-

von Hieronymus

Leipzig 1851),

a case in

point.

Had
it

the Platonic Apology been a record of confessed


possible that the

history, is

have been so framed as to

differ

Xenophontean Apology should from it not only as to what

was

said but as to

what was done,

as for instance in the

statement (22) that Socrates' friends spoke at the trial as (Tvvrjyopot,, and again (23) that Socrates refused vTroTi^aadai
altogether, both

which statements

conflict

with the Platonic

representation
besides these.

But

there were yet other Apologies extant

Aristotle in the Rhetoric (II. xxiii. 13) quotes


fol-

from a Socratic Apology of Theodectes, as containing the


lowing passage,
ovs
7)

eis ttoIov
;

Upbv

i)cre[3r}K

tlvcis

6em>

oil

TtTifn]Kev

ttoXis voijll&l

and besides in the same chapter he quotes


fxtWere he
Kplveiv

the following passages without mention of their authors but


obviously from similar compositions
;

ov

INTRODUCTION.
Ttcpl

xxvii
\prj <piAo<ro(pu> (18),
7j

ScoKparous aX\a
to
baiiJ.ovi.ov

-nepl im.Tr}bev[xaTos, ci
tj

and

ovbtv kcrrw a\A'


tlvai
it is

0cos

Oeov epyov kciCtol


kclI

oaris oUrai dtov Zpyov


elvai (8).

tovtov

avdyn-q oUaOai

deovs

Once more,

probable enough, that the story 9 of

his

Lysias having offered Socrates for use on his trial a defence of own composing grew out of his having written an elaborate

posthumous Socratic Apology. It is then too much of an assumption, though countenanced by Zeller and Mr. Grote as well as by many older writers on the subject, that we can rely on the Platonic Apology as a
substantial reproduction of the speech of Socrates.

Inde-

pendently of Plato's representation we know not what Socrates said, or whether he said much or little, or how far he
concerned himself with
against him;
tion,

direct

reply to the charges laid

nor,

when we have
embodied
is

studied that representa-

do we know these things any the better.


speech
of Plato

Even

if

the

studied

authentic
of

reminiscences

of the unpremeditated

utterances

his master, to disen-

gage the one from the other


to do.

more than we can assume

Notwithstanding, we can seek in the Apology a portrait of Plato has Socrates before his judges and not be disappointed.
not laid before us a
literal

narrative of the proceedings and


:

bidden us thence form the conception for ourselves


has intended us to form
it

rather he
art.

through the medium of his


is

The

structure

is

his, the
;

language

his,

much

of the sub-

stance

may

be his

notwithstanding, quite independently of

the literal truth of the means, he guarantees to us a true conception of the scene and of the man. see that " liberam

We

contumaciam a magnitudine animi ductam non a superbia


(Cic. Tasc. I. 29),

"

and

feel

that

it

must be

true to Socrates,

although with Cicero himself we have derived the conception from Plato's ideal and not from history. We hear Meletus
subjected to a questioning which, though
it

may

not have been

the literal

ipdr-rjais

of the trial, exhibits to us the great ques-

tioner in his

own

element.

We

discover repeated instances

of the irony, which, uniting self-appreciation with a true and


unflattering estimate of others, declines to urge considerations
8

Diog. Laert. II. 40, Cic. de Orat.


54, QuLntil. Inst. II. xv. 30,

11,

Yaler.
56.

Max. VI.

iv. 2,

Stob. Flor.

I.

XI.

i.

VII.

xxviii

INTRODUCTION.

lie beyond the intellectual or moral ken of the judges. Here we have that singularity of ways and thoughts which was half his offence obtruding itself to the very last in eontempt of consequences. Here we have that characteristic assertion of private judgment against authority which declares itself in the words eyw vjjias, avbpes "'Adrjvcuot., aaitaCo^ai fxev Here we kcu </ha<3, 7ret<ro^a6 8e jj.aWov rw 0e<3 v[uv (29 D). have also his disapproval of the existing democracy of Athens which he rather parades than disguises. And lastly, the deep religiousness which overshadowed all his character breathes
/}

which

forth in the account he renders of his past

life,

in his antici-

pations of the future, and in his whole present demeanour.

Thus while the problem of the relation of the Apology to what Socrates actually said must remain unsolved, there is no
doubt that
it

bodies forth a lifelike representation

a repre-

sentation of Socrates as Plato wished us to conceive of him,

yet at the same time as true to nature as the art of Plato could render
3.
it.

The adequacy

oe the Apology as a defence.

That the Apology aims at much more than a refutation of


the indictment of Meletus the speech which by
is

already sufficiently evident.


is

We

have seen that the avowed answer to Meletus


its

that part of

position least challenges attention,

and which is least characterised by an air of serious concern. The statement is besides repeatedly made, that the real strength of the prosecution lies outside of the indictment, and
requires a commensurately wider effort to

meet

it.

The worth,

then, of

the Apology as

a defence must be

measured, in the

first instance, if

we

will,

by

its sufficiency

as

an answer to Meletus, but


It

chiefly

and ultimately by

its suffilife.

ciency as a justification of Socrates' whole

manner

of

w ill not much


T

affect

our estimate, whether we regard the


historical

Apology

as

no more than a defence adapted to the

occasion of the trial and to judicial ears, or as a posthumous


justification of the great master in the eyes of the Hellenic

world.

Though

the more comprehensive aim

is

doubtless the

real one, yet public opinion


10

had undergone
death.

10

so little

change

As a matter of fact, the Atliemans never repented of Socrates'

The

story of their passionate

remorse being evoked by the repre-

INTRODUCTION.
in favour

xxxi

of Socrates since his death, that the justification


it

which was most calculated to satisfy


First, then,

was

identically that
trial.

which would have been most to the purpose at the

what
?

sort of

an answer
itself into

is

offered to the indict-

ment

of Meletus

That indictment divides


the heads respectively (as
morality.

two
is
is

allegations,* under

we should
religion

say) of religion and of

The mischief

to morality

the perversion of the

youth

the offence against

the setting forth of

strange gods in the place of those of the state.

Now

though these are put into the form of


(all

specific

charges

against Socrates, they are so


ixovia) in

but that of the nawa bat-

appearance alone

they are really selected from the

string of imputations currently brought against Philosophers

and Sophists.
larly associated

The Philosophers,

i. e. Physicists, were popuwith atheism, the Sophists with perversion of

the youth.

The
first

allegations of '-'the old accusers," to

the Apology
repertory,

addresses

itself,

are
like

and arraign Socrates in

which drawn from the same manner under the two

heads of religion and morality as Philosopher and Sophist.


It
is

true that the particular complaints there expressed are


it is

not the same ; but

not that the charges put forward here

are less general than those.

They

are only omitted there

In the Clouds both these and those are put forward against Socrates, one after the other. And in the Apology itself (23 C
" the old accusers " are represented as eventually

because they were to come under consideration here.

D)

appending

both " perversion of the youth " and " atheism " to their other
charges.

The indictment
might
be)

therefore of Meletus contained no charge,

met (so far as by the explanation Socrates had rendered of the deeper and wider and older prejudices, personified in " the old accusers," or by the justification he might be able to offer of the general method of his life.
sentation of Euripides' Palarnedes (41 B. n.) is fabulous. Euripides pre-

save that of haiixovia xawa, which would not be

whereas we find Xenophon.

five years

after Socrates' death, dealing with the

deceased Socrates by 7 years. Xenophon and Plato would have made the

allegations against Socrates as if

still

in full possession of the popular mind.

most of any such change of feeling-

See Zeller.

II. p. 13S. note.

xxvm

INTRODUCTION.
dialectical

Here therefore Socrates contents himself with a


victory over Meletus
;

instead of entering into the merits of

the question with him, he disposes of

him summarily by adding

him
is

to the

list

of pretenders.

If the charge of Scufxovia naiva

subjected to the same treatment,

by DoMinger
that charge
into haiixovia,

as little better than sophistical,

a treatment characterised because


it is

is itself

a sophistical one.

It wrests to

bcu[j.6vioi>

the divine agency of which Socrates consistently


Socrates therefore
is

spoke into divine beings.


the indictment as

only returning

Meletus' sophism upon himself,


if it

when he

treats the haiixovia of

had been

baijxovLa Trpdyfiara.

His whole

dealing with the question of heterodoxy has an observable air


of carelessness.
calls

the sun and

Though he explicitly disavows atheism, and moon gods, yet he nowhere commits himself
But
it

to a distinct recognition of the state gods,

repudiates belief in any others.

any more than he must be remembered

that in those days few could have cast a stone at Socrates for

such reticence

and that

if a

man's practice was religious, there


;

was

little

enquiry into his opinions

racter as a religious

man, his

strictness

and that Socrates' chaand frequency in reli-

gious observances, was beyond doubt and


fluous,

made proof

super-

though the Xenophontean Apology enters


From
little

into it at

length.

the personal imputation of irreligion, in short,


to fear,

Socrates had

and he could

afford to deal with it

lightly; whereas to that of perverting the youth he addresses

himself twice elsewhere, in addition to the dialectical refutation


of
it

here.
really formidable in the indictment of

Thus what was

Mele-

tus resolved itself into

the more general imputations which

connected Socrates with those two suspected classes of men,


the Philosophers and the Sophists
fact that the
;

and, keeping in view the

Apology addresses itself elsewhere in full to those imputations, any fuller treatment of them under the head of
the indictment can be spared.

The remainder of the defence is taken up with two lines of argument the first, at the outset of the speech, deals with the general prejudices, which existed against Socrates as Philosopher (Physicist) and Sophist the other, which follows the
: ;

special reply to the indictment, offers a particular justification


for Socrates'

manner of

life as a citizen.

INTRODUCTION.
In the
explain
earlier portion Socrates does

xxxi
can, first to

what he

separate himself from those two suspected classes, and then to

how

the prejudice arose in the public mind, and

how

it

became strengthened by personal animosity. It is hardly necessary to show that the imputations of " the old accusers " contain nothing of an individual character, but
are (as Socrates alleges) mistakenly transferred from the popular notion of the Philosophers
ao<f>bs ain)p,

and the Sophists.

The

title

which Socrates takes such pains to disclaim, is the appellation originally bestowed on the Ionic philosophers, as men whose speculations had fathomed the universe, and from
this association
cpporiuos

was matured that distinction between which we find in Aristotle (Ethic. Nic. VI.
crocpovs
fj.lv

it

and
5,

vii.

QaKifV koX tovs toiovtovs


It

<ppovip.ovs 5' ou (pacriv eircu).

was

in connecting Socrates with a supposed class of specu-

lative

men

that the force and odiousness of the designation,


consisted.

erocpos ainip
to.

The imputation contained


i

in the words

aere'copa <ppovTia)i> or CyTtoVj

T a

ovpdvia, is equally gene-

ral.

The

Scholiast

cpiAoo-o'cpcoi'

a-dvTow

i-/K\r]p.a.

on Aristoph. Nub. 96 says, kolvov tu>v In 431 B.C. Diopeithes, a fanatical


to.

Rhetor, carried the law eicrayytAAecr0cu tovs


Covtcls
r)

dela

u?j

vopt-

Ao'yous Trepi

tQv uerapcriW bibdo-Kovras (Plutarch. Vit.

Pericl.

169 D, Aristoph. Vesp. 380). Eupolis (Fragm. Com. ed. Meineke, II. p. 490) says of Protagoras, dAa^weverai pJkv, aAiTrepi

TTjpios,
t)tt(d

ray

uerecopcor.
ttoicoi>

Once more, the

reference in tov

koyov

Kpetrrco

kcu aXAovs ravra rafra biba<TK(i>v is

palpably general.
ing, first incurred
7/ttco

The

earlier Sophists, as teachers of plead-

k.t.X.,

and perhaps courted the imputation of tov and from them the imputation was derived to
himself,
cos eyco

others.

Isocrates (xv. 15. p. 313) speaks of the charge being


roln ijrrovs \6yovs Kptirrovs bvvao>s 8iacp0eipci>

made against
uai
Troteir,

and again

(30. p. 316),

rovs vtuTtpovs

ktyeiv bibdcTKOiV kcu irapa to bUaiov kv rots dycocri TrXeoreKreii'.

Odium

also attached to the profession 11 of

an instructor in
94. p. 13) of

speaking.

Hence JEschines' designation

(i.

De-

mosthenes as koyoypdcpos, and (117.

p. 16) 6 tcls tu>v \6yojv

Ttyvas KaTt-a.yytW6p.tvos tovs viovs bibaaKtiv, crowned by the


11

Acsyajv Tfxrrjv /> bttacKtiv


I.
ii.

(Ken.

freedom of speech.
suspicion of

How
ri\yrj

came the
to survive

Mem.

31)

was a law of the

XCyw
I

Thirty Tyrants against liberty and

the

Tvnmnv

xxxii

INTRODUCTION.
cf. ii.

designation o-o^iottjs (125. p. 17):


78.

165,

iii.

173. pp. 50,

Hence, weightier for

its

dispassionateness, a
r<3

remark of
TrKrjdei.

Thucydides (VIII. 68) about Antiphon inroiTTm


boav beivoTi]Tos biaKeifxtvos, tovs
biKaaTr/piut
ti,
/cat

81a

ij.4ptoi

ayoovi^op,ivovs

K<xl

Iv

ev 8?;^(o 7rAeioTa

eh

avi]p, ocrot?

u/x/3ot;Aev0-airo

hvvajxevos aK/>eAeiv.

This odium, in which the profession


fear;

was
it

held,
fj

was akin to
ire pi

Isocrates (xv.
iroiet

230) explains

thus,

tovs Xoyovs detrorr/s

rots akXoTpiois liti-

fiovXevtLV.

Thus the charges

recited

present us with nothing indi-

vidually characteristic of Socrates, but only (as he himself calls

them 23 D) to. Kara -navToav tG>v (piXoo-ocpovvTw Trpox^ipo.. These were the materials for the popular representation of Socrates,
which accordingly
(like

the caricature in the Clouds)

is

compound
(Physicist),

of the conventional lineaments of the Philosopher

and of the Sophist.


o-ocpbs

The
TJ'rrco

pere'copa (ppovTlfav is
k.t.A. to

due

to the Philosopher, and the tov

\6yov

the Sophist,

while the
other.

title

avi]p

stands 1 - alike for the one and the

To

relieve

himself from the yoke of these imputations

Socrates fairly draws attention to the want of connection be-

tween himself and these two suspected


speculative studies he 13 denies

classes.

Of

those

any knowledge, and as to his having ever discoursed on them to others he courts further the testimony of his judges, of whom many had frequented
his society.

The
self

line of

argument which he takes


less

in distinguishing
it

from the Sophists seems


Plat. Apol. 20

cogent than
fact,

himmight have
used to
call

12

Ttapios (TO<p6s,

A, Evenus is dvfjp Xen. Mem. II. i. 21,


mentioned
is
;

with the
attention

that

lie

to the evidence of design

Ilpudticos 6 ao<pus is

as on

in nature as a help to piety (Xen.

the other hand ao(piarrjs


to express Philosopher.

borrowed

Mem. VI.

iii.

3 sqej.), that

he

is in fact

(as Zeller remarks, II. p. 117) the pa-

13 There is no want of harmony between Socrates' disclaimer here and

rent of the teleological idea which has

given unity and ideality to the study


of nature ever since his days.
half-religious
in

what he
in early

tells

us in the Phsedo of his

This

having taken up physical speculation


life.

view of

his

had nothing

He

had given

it

up

common

with those indemonstrable

forthwith, on finding no satisfaction


in it;

hypotheses, which the Physical Philosophera tried in turn to


universe.
fit

and he could truly say (Apol.


l/xol
is

to the

19 C),

rovToiv ov8iv fitTtari,

Nor

again

his

disclaimer at

variance

INTRODUCTION.
been.

xxxiii

He

dwells on the most external difference alone.

He

points to the Sophists giving courses of lectures on various


subjects, professing to turn out finished politicians, pleaders,

debaters,

and the

like,

pursuing this as a regular trade, and

flourishing
(for

by

it

he

flatly disclaims

any such

characteristics
et

even these,

it

seems, had been attributed to him,

twos

diojKoare k.t.A. 19 D),


sufficiently

and so passes on. Here certainly was a palpable dissimilitude, demanding no acuteness to
;

it but why was it not worth while to clench the argument by going more thoroughly into the contrast ? We miss the manifold and deep divergence which might have been traced between a system which relied on the attainment of objective certainty, and one which, while it questioned received

appreciate

opinions, had

no interest in either substantiating these, or

which opened out a method of truth-seeking investigation, and one which, had it prevailed, would have made philosophy thenceforth an impossibility (Zeller, II. p. 130); between a system which proposed to place all human action on an intelligible principle, and one which professed to furnish the intellect alike for any use, regardless of principles. All this and more could have been pleaded in evidence of the wide gulf which separated Socrates from the Sophists ; we can only suppose that the Court, or the people of Athens (to which- ever we suppose
establishing truer ones in their place; between a system
for

the

moment the justification


the

to be directed), were incapable

of appreciating

fundamental unlikeness, and that the


is

dropping of the subject here


irony,

at once true to the Socratic

and at the same time suggests that the real position of Socrates was never understood by the mass of his countryor

men

by

their

compendious representative the Heliastie

Court.

The

sequel of this disclaimer of the popular identification

is

a setting forth of the facts

which were the occasion of it. A man who himself exercised no practical profession, was ever showing himself dissatisfied with received empirical rules and maxims, and ever requiring from others a reason fortenets which they had never questioned, while in doing this he
evinced matchless dialectical powers and forced a confession of

ignorance from
a

men known

to be perfectly self-satisfied,

such

man answered

sufficiently well the description of Philosopher

xxxiv

INTRODUCTION.

and Sophist when once Aristophanes 14 had given the hint. This was the naked explanation of the popular identification, and this it is in fact which lies couched under Socrates' parables of the wisdom which consisted in knowing his own
ignorance, the Delphic Response, and the tour of questioning
(Apol. 20 And this account, which has all E, 23 B). the appearance of truth, must stand good, in our estimate of

the defence, as a plea which ought to have


tion.

commanded

atten-

The

speaker himself indeed despairs of its obtaining


;

entrance into minds preoccupied


to sound to

it

was

likely,

he says (20 D),


for despair lay

them

like a jest.

But the cause

not in the insufficiency of the plea, but in the invincibility of


the prejudice to be combated.

Nor

has the whole strength of

that prejudice yet been indicated.

Had

Socrates been really

a Philosopher or a Sophist, there would have been nothing to

be added

the supposed mischiefs of his teaching would have


scale.

been alone in the

But

so far as popularity

was con-

cerned, the difference between

Socrates and Philosophers or


in his favour.

Sophists told against

him and not

The moral

suspicion harboured against what he was supposed to be was

aggravated by personal animosity against what he was.


ever busy talker, the merciless questioner,

The
the

who avowed

exposure of self-deceived pretenders to be the mission of his


life,

and pursued

this mission

uncompromisingly

for a quarter

of a century and more in such a narrow society as was comprised within a Hellenic state, without ever even stirring from

the midst of them, encountered enmities which never lighted

on the head of Philosopher or Sophist is the individual grudge which Anytus


Socrates.
It
is

a specimen of which
is

said to

have borne

then a mistaken moral prejudice, intensified and quickaffronts,

ened by the actual smart of personal


here threatens to overbear the defence.

refuted to no purpose, the latter absolutely intractable,


It
is

the former which


aggravated

this

working of which discerning words (28 A), kcu tovt


prejudice, the
14

is

foreshadowed in those
e/xe

earlv b

alpr/aa, eavirtp

Zeller remarks that the fact of

popular conception.
tlier

May we
it,

not ra-

the Aristophanic

caricature

having

suppose that he led

and regard

stuck to Socrates to the end of his


life

the Apology here as elsewhere as true


to facts?

shows that Aristophanes

hit the

INTRODUCTION.
alprj,

xxxv
tto\\S>v 5ia/3oA?/ rt

oh MtXrjros ovbe "Ai'vros, a\X'

i]

to>v

KOI <f>06vos.

On
when

Socratic principles, a defence had discharged its office


it

had

set before the

Court not grounds of feeling but


Socrates has hitherto

rational grounds

for its acceptance.

disproved (as fully as the range of the popular

the mistaken

l5

identification of

mind admitted) him with Philosophers and

Sophists. He has given the explanation of the mistake, and he has pointed out how that very explanation accounts for

the confirming of the mistake irrationally through personal


animosity.

He
itself
it
Zi

has

exhausted his armoury;


;

against

this

animosity
will allow

he has no weapons

if his
it

judges or the public


ravr
nal tol olba cr^bbv

to affect their verdict,


'
'

cannot be helped

ttrrw vy.iv,

avbpts AOrjvaioi, TaKrjdi],

ort tols avroTs a.T7\6dvoixat

(24 A).
5

Beyond the reply

to Meletus
us.

indictment
Socrates
is

we

find a fresh

branch of the defence before


the usefulness of his

no longer overtly
it

answering charges, old or recent, but rather directly justifying


life.

He

takes a view of himself, as

were from further


citizen.

off.

and reviews his whole attitude

as a

The question

arises,

how

this part of the speech serves

any

direct purpose of the defence.

Of

the strong points on the side of the prosecution, one


:

it is not one which indictment proper, or in that of " the old appears in the

has remained hitherto almost untouched


accusers;" nor again has

it

that stamp of inveteracy which


it

would have marked


caricature.

it

had

been part of the Aristophanic


in-

But

it

was the moving cause of the present


all.

dictment being preferred at


15

The mob who in 1791 sacked Dr. Priestley's house at Birmingham


in consequence of his espousal of the

" Philosophers!' 'Church and King for


" ever
'.

'

And some
'

persons, to escape
'

" their fury, even painted


" losophers

Xo

Phi-

principles of the
of

French Revolution,
just reached
all

which the news had

" houses

on the walls of their Boulton and Watt were


an

England, proceeded to threaten


with

" not without apprehensions that " attack

whom

Priestley

had been

asso-

ciated not in politics or religion but

merely by a

common

devotion
''

to

would be made on them, as " the head and front of the Philo"sophers' of Birmingham." Smiles'
'

chemistry and invention. com" mon cry among the niob was. Xo
'

Life of Boulton. ch. 20.

xxxvi
It
is

INTRODUCTION.
tolerably clear from the accounts of the speeches for

the prosecution that political charges entered freely into them.

See Xen.

Mem.

I.

ii.

9, 1 2,

&c.

To Socrates was

there ascribed

the evil done to their country by Critias the oligarch and


Alcibiades the

demagogue

the strange doctrine that the

poorer private citizens were a fair

mark

for

ill

usage

the

unfriendly criticism on election to offices

by

lot,

which was

probably made use of as a special ground in support of the


accusation of perverting the youth, since the ventilation of

such doctrines tended to make them disloyal or insubordinate.

line of

Hesiod was alleged to have been wrested by him to

a like purpose, as countenancing rapacity.

There were indeed independent and domestic proofs alleged


for perversion of the youth,

but those which have been noticed

were

political.

All these topics had been employed by the


it
is

prosecution,

and

scarcely likely that in addition to

them

Socrates' abstinence from public affairs, his relations to Char-

mides, another of the Thirty, and to Xenophon, the friend of


Sparta, and under sentence of banishment at the time, and

perhaps his depreciating mention of the tradesmen in the


Ecclesia (Xen.

Mem.

III. vii. 6), were not also

brought up
were

against him.

Such charges and insinuations

as these

indeed foreign to the indictment, but they were calculated to

have considerable weight with the Court.


For one characteristic of the moment was the keen feeling with which since the restoration of the democracy the Athenians cherished their particular conception of political loyalty.

That conception was somewhat narrow and exacting. The primary requisite was not only assent and consent,' but
'

enthusiasm towards the


only to
this, as

letter of the constitution

and second

the natural reaction from the depression which


caused,

the usurpation had

was a devotion to the material

interests of the state,

and the display of energy in amassing

wealth.

The prosecutors, or at least the leading spirit among them, were no doubt actuated in their institution of the proceedings by the same political sensitiveness which they sought to inand betrayed in their speeches. Anytus was a man of strong political convictions he had lost a forspire in the judges
;

tune through his fidelity to the cause of freedom.

And

if

he

INTRODUCTION.
he was none the
against him.

xxxvii

was partly animated by a personal grudge against Socrates, less the person to take up a political grievance
There must have come to the surface some fresh element

for the old prejudice so to

pronounce

itself.

As Sophist
;

or

Philosopher, Socrates' cup had long been

full

nor was there

any reason in that point of view for its overflowing now if it had not before. Aristophanes 16 had ceased to attack him. As a mark for personal enmity 1T he had been more prominent and defenceless either in connection with the Hermse trials or after the battle of Arginusse. It would be a difficult problem, why the extreme step was taken now and not till now, did we
not take into account the
1S

political sensitiveness

which, as

the offspring of the restored democracy, formed a


in public opinion as
it

new element

affected Socrates.

We

shall not be unprepared, then, to find that the remainis

ing part of the defence

in

some sense
could be.

political,

as

much

so,

as that of a non-political

man

It is the defence of a

reformer, though not of a political reformer.


political

To ignore the
howBut,

charge altogether in the defence would have been

either a confession of weakness or a dangerous oversight,

ever fully the indictment might have been disposed

of.

moreover, political

insinuations

service of the indictment itself

had been pressed into the in connection with the charge

of perverting the youth.


It
is

obvious, that Socrates was precluded from meeting

these charges in the

way which would


(as in fact

best have pleased his

judges.

He
;

could have said that he had never transgressed

the laws
his

he could say

he does say) that he loved

countrvmen intenselv; but for the existing constitution he could profess no enthusiasm. Yet here we must observe, that his coldness did not arise from frank political dislike of democracy, nor
is

his dissatisfaction to be

two well-known
16

criticisms

measured by the one or which he passed upon it. He cared

[So

Stallb.
p.

Prolegg.

ad

Plat.

pation of the Thirty lasted from June

Sympos.

28.

Zeller (II. p. 150)

404 B.C.

to

February 403.

The Ar-

asserts the contrary

and appeals

to

Aristoph. Ran. 1491 sqq.]


17
8

chonship of Euclides began in 403 and ended in 402. In April 399 Anytus brought Socrates to trial.

Cf. Zeller, II. p. 142.

Cf. Zeller, II. r

152.

The

usur-

xxxviii

INTRODUCTION.
1

for politics only as involving the interests of the individual

(Xen.

Mem.

III. iv. 12),

and
if

it is

to his view of individual well-

being that we must look,


tution.
faults

we would understand the degree

or the significance of his reserved attitude towards the constiIts faults connected themselves in his

at once further from the surface

and

far graver.

mind with other To

him the alarming symptoms were such


system extolled as
ance of principles
ledge of
it,
;

as these,

that this
it

so perfect could coexist

with an utter abeythat


neither

could be carried on by men, who, in know;

were mere empirical adventurers


;

undertook nor directed education

that

much

might be going

wrong within
that

it,

without

its

morality might
;

share

giving any check or warning the general wreck and not be

missed

and

that, all this while, the

Athenian mind should


all

throw
its

itself

without misgiving into such a system, and find

wants

satisfied,

and

its

self-complacency encouraged

that,

while intolerance was stimulated, the belief in any unwritten

law of right beyond and above the positive enactments of the state had all but died out, and a belief in divine sanctions was
scarcely felt (Apol. 35 D).
It

was

for these deeper reasons that Socrates

was

totally

harmony with the political optimism of his countrymen. Here was the cause of the gravest manifestation of his irony. The discord was the more complete, because it turned upon
out of
considerations of the well-being
of individuals rather than
fancies.

upon

political predilections

and

And

out of those

considerations there rose

up before his mind a clear vision of a great need, and of the remedy which would remove it, and of an obligation upon himself to be the applier of that
remedy.

The

discord had jarred upon the sensitive ear of restored


filled it

democracy, and

with a feeling of offence which pre-

sently found interpreters in Anytus and others.

The whole

deep disharmony did not strike them

but, conscious of its

presence, they detected and treasured up superficial results of it,

such as the detached adverse criticisms upon the government,

and perhaps followed with a


public
tions,
life
;

like jealousy the abstinence

from

and they added

to these other irrational aggrava-

such as the connection with Critias and Alcibiades, and


It

the well-known cry of perversion of the youth.

was the

INTRODUCTION.

xxxix

same offended sense which prompted the decisive step and brought Socrates to trial and which, while the charges brought were the old and staple cries against the Philosophers
;

find Sophists,

aggravated these with a new political stigma.

But it is time to return to Socrates, and to the part of the Apology which still remains to be considered. We are now in
a position to judge of turn out to be.
it

as a political defence, if such

it shall

Of

the particular political charges

we

find Socrates here

only touching upon one, and that allusively,

the charge of
is

being answerable for the misconduct of Critias and Alcibiades

and perhaps others (33 B).


general.

The

line he

mainly follows

"We have analysed the attitude of Socrates towards the state


of which he was a citizen into the following parts;
satisfaction, chiefly

first,

dis-

on moral grounds, with the prevalent state-

theory; secondly, conception of the remedy to be applied to


it
;

and, thirdly, conviction that the application devolved upon

himself.

And

in a full general justification of himself in a

political point of view, he

would have had to expound

all

these

points seriatim.

point

at

most he only hints

TTe find him however reticent as to the first at it in the simile (30 E) of the

high-bred horse, whose greatness of frame makes him some-

what sluggish, and who needs some gadfly to stir his spirit, and in the remark (31 A) that it is an extreme boon to be so
roused.

He

interweaves the second point with the third, yet

sparingly, and only in the

way

of explanation.

It can hardly
is

be said that the conception of the remedial plan


unfolded
;

completely

though we

find notices of

it

in the doctrine (29

sqq.) that the care and


suit

improvement of the soul, and the purof wisdom, truth, and virtue, are to be ranked infinitely
;

above the pursuit of riches


action, tested (29 E, also

the doctrine (36 C) of the need

of consciously-possessed principles of individual

doctrine (^^

A)

of

and political A) by self-examination and the 38 the imperative duty of adhering to what is
;

just, alike in public

and in private

life.

It is the third point,

assumption by himself of this mission, into which the speaker throws his strength with this he starts, and to this he limits his justification. His first and paramount plea in this
the
:

justification is that (28

sqq.

and

^ C) the work was under-

xl

INTRODUCTION.

taken in obedience to the above-mentioned divine call, i. e. was an indefeasible duty, and therefore to be performed without
respect of consequences, or counter-inducements, or
hibition (29 D),

human

in-

the proof of the divine

call,

i.

e.

of the reality

of the obligation, being that nothing else would have sustained

him
is

His other plea in such a course of self-sacrifice (31 B). that his assumption of this work was an incalculable benefit
In what remains he
first,

to his countrymen.

sets forth, in

answer
life

to supposed objections,

that to have entered public

in preference to dealing

with

individuals would have been

neither a practicable nor an effective method of pursuing this

mission (31
his

sqq.)

and, secondly, the innocent tendency of


for professions

work (inculcating righteousness, not training

or imparting knowledge,

verting the youth,

^ A), excluding the suspicion of peris

suspicion which

also refuted inde-

pendently

(^

C).
first

To have enlarged upon the

point would obviously have

stood Socrates in little stead.

He
;

could not have done so

without appearing to admit the


accusers in their entire
force

political allegations of his

himself as a

and thus the vindication of reformer lacks the support which it would have
a

gained from

premised statement of the need of reform.


first

But, to pass on from this

drawback to
itself

its effectiveness,

the actual vindication offered must in

have seemed to

the majority of the Athenians partly paradoxical and partly

service

In representing himself as having done good by urging on them the care of their souls, by unswervingly insisting on righteousness in them and in himself, Socrates was traversing ground where they could not follow him. These things had for them no meaning. They required devotion to the letter of their constitution, they were on the verge and this was their of a panic at the appearance of disaffection
visionary.
;

righteousness.

With

this they were content,

when the sub-

stance of the old religion and the old morality were really

departed from them.


that
it

They were

necessarily far from believing

could be any man's duty or mission to set himself up


as a preacher of righteousness,

among them

as

he himself

38 A). To us there says expressly in the cu-nr^a-is (37 E may seem to be nothing so far out of the common in the moral

work of which Socrates claims

to be the sole promoter, as to

INTRODUCTION.
elevate

xli

him to a position of singularity. But it was a novel enough to his contemporaries. It is a difficulty throughwork out in the way of appreciating Socrates, that positions, which
ever since his time have been household words, not in moral

philosophy merely but in


the

common
here,

life,

men

of his generation, original

simple principles he lays


place to his audience,

down

were in his mouth, to and novel and that the so far from being common;

must have rather transcended

their moral

apprehension.

Nor must
came

it

be forgotten that their old distrust of the Sophist

So far from believing in his principles of moral reformation, they were confusedly identifying these with the old sophistical teaching.
in to the aid of their distaste for the reformer.

Hence

it is

that the disclaimer iy<a bibdo-Kahos ovbevbs k.t. A.

finds place here.

There were ample reasons, then,


fence should
fail.

why

this part of the de-

Socrates stood

before his countrymen a

confessed reformer, and

they were strangers to the idea of

a sense in which the Athens of the day had no room for reformers. But the failure of the defence here urged by Socrates upon his countrymen is to be laid not to his charge but to theirs. The point upon which our whole judgment must turn is this.

reformation except in a political sense,

Was
it

the need of a reformation so urgent as Socrates supposed


If
so,

to be ?

then Socrates was no

less in the right,

no

less

a benefactor, because they failed to

feel

the need, and they in

crushing

19

him were no

less

guilty of a national hypocrisy.

There
15

is

no need to sum up at any length the results of our


step unwilling instruments of a legally

It is a

poor sophism to urge that


ti(xtjt6s,

the stages of an dfHv

or the

unavoidable

catastrophe,

is

plea

venality of Athenian jailors,


crates'

made

So-

which we never think of allowing to

tuality

death his own act, an evenwhich his accusers themselves


This
last

who after betraying his righteous minister " laboured


the eastern despot,
"
till

never contemplated.

asis

the going

sumption (which Kochly espouses)


directly at variance with

" liver him."

down of the sun to deThe justice or injustice


is

the Apo-

of the catastrophe

involved in that

which (29 C) makes Anytus responsible for the argument that it were better Socrates should never
logy,

of the

first step.

The whole respon-

sibility fell

upon the judges from the


in affirming the accu,

moment when,
sation

have been

tried,

than that he should


life.

escape with his

To excuse

the
first

aSuce! k.t.X they gave their voice against the truth.


'S.wKpcn-qs

judges as having been after the

xlii

INTRODUCTION.
Its art is

inquiry into the worth of the Apology as a defence.

consummate

its
;

statements are (as


its

the exordium promised)


condescensions to the
lays open

unalloyed truth

reticences

are
is

audience with

whom
;

it deals.

It

exhaustive

it

by turns

20

all

the motives and influences which were at work

and the more pains we are at to represent by means of an independent investigation, the more reason we shall find to acknowledge that the true clue lay all the while close to our hand in the Apology.
against Socrates
these to ourselves
That the Sophists had no hand condemnation of Socrates is clear. Anytus was the enemy of Sophists. The Sophists had
no
j>olitical influence,
20

selves too

much under

the same sus-

in bringing about the

picion with Socrates to have dared to

inflame that suspicion.


p. 139.

Cf. Zeller, II.

and were them-

ABBREVIATIONS IN TEXTUxiL COMMENTARY.

V = Vulgar

text, settled originally

by Stephanus.

B = Bekker. S = Stallbaum. Z = Zurich editors. H = Hermann. Oxon. = the Bodleian MS. known
[Dr. Gaisford
collated the
first

as

'

Codex

Clarkianus.'
in 1820.

published the readings of this


for this edition,

MS.

Apology anew

and

also the Crito, Phsedo,

Mr. Biddell and

Symposium.]

5&
17-

AnOAOriA 20KPATOY2.
"O
t

I.

TL
~

jlV

VfJLtf,

CO

<Xv8p?
>

'

AOrjU CLLO I, TTtTTOV?*

A. The
Defence.

#are

~ / i/7ro rcoi> ejioov Kar-qyopcov,


\

^>

ovk oloa' tyco

ovv

Exordium.

kou avrbs V7T dVTcov oXiyov efxavTov eireXaOofxrjv' ovrco

TTiOavws eXeyov.

kcli

tol aXrjOe? ye, coy eTroy hriv,S

ovStv ipt]KaaL.
ttoXXcqv
v/jlo.9

fiaXiara 8e avT<ov zv i0avp.ao~a tcou


d>

<hv

iyj/evaavTO, tovto kv
/x?;

eXeyov

coy

XPV V

evXa$elo~6ai,

vrr

i/xov ia7raTq6rJT, coy 8eiprj a\o-yyv6r\vaL, otl

b vov ovtos Xeyeiv.


irrr

to yap

avTiKa

fiov t^eXeyyO-qcrovTai tpyco, 7rei8av firjo^ bircoa- 10


(fialvuipai

tlovv

8eivo$

Xeyeiv,
et

tovto
p.rj

p.01

edotjev
kol-

avTtov avaio-yyvTOTaxov eivai,

apa deivbv

Xovctlv ovtol Xeyeiv tov TaXrjOrj Xeyovra'

fiev

yap

tovto Xeyovcriv, bfioXoyoir^v av eycoye ov /cara tovtovs tlvai prJTcop.


5.
ins tiros thrtui]

ovtol jidv ovv, cocnrep

e'yco

Aeyco,

15

This quali-

fies
it

the oiSev following,

making
r}

equivalent to 7 below.
8.
firj

ovfiev

ca7raT7)dr)Te]

This

sentence is not affected by the tense of the main construction, because the contingency it expresses remains still future at the moment of its beinjr al-

luded to by the speaker. Digest of Idioms, 90. ov koto] 14. A thorough Litotes far above these a far greater orator than they.' Cf. Hdt. i. 121, Trarepa kcli /in: '
:

'

'

repa
-rqv

fvpfja-fis,

ov

Kara Mtrpa&att\v

tc tov 3oik6\op xa\

yv-

vaina avrov.

44
rj

11AAT0N02
7]

tl

ovdev dXrjOes eiprjicaariv

vp.eis

$' e/iov

olkov- p.
co

ij

creade Traaav ttjv aXrjOeiav.


'

ov pevroi fxa At",

avbpes AOrjvaloi, KeKaWLeiriqiievovs ye Xoyovs, cocnrep


ol

tovtwv, prjfxaaL re kol ovopiacriv, ovde KeKoajxrj-c

i.

fj

ti

r)

ovbev]

This form
8'
rj

AlcpiKoi

the ovopa).

Now

the

of

expression
iv.

we have from
80, 'AvSpwv
rji

Homer, Od.
So Hdt.
iii.

conjoint phrase seems to have had a familiar rhetorical signification


8'
;

Kiv ris poi epicro-erai,

teal
r)

ovki.

cf.

Symp. 198

b, to

140,

rj

tis

ovdeis.

eVl reXevrrjs tov koXKovs

twu

And
oa>v

Eurip. Dan. Fr. vi. KpetVyap ovtis ^ptjiidrcoi/ vecpvK


e'l

ovopaTcov Kai p-qpaToiv ris ovk av


ec-enXdyr)

aKovwv
/cat

avr)p } TlXrjv

tis'

ocms

c?

ovros

Ka\ Secret prjpaTcov, Ka\

199 221

b, ovopaot
e,

Toiavra

idTiv ovx opS>.


2.

ovopnra

pr)paTa'

whence
asso-

ov

fxfvroij

aKovcrecrde n. t. dX.

You

Opposed

to

we may conclude that the


ciation
if

shall

here

is

similar.

And
of rhe-

have the truth entire, but not drest up. This contrast is onlycarried as far as dvopaai' after which the idea of the contrast

we compare passages
criticism

torical
tors,

in

the Ora-

where these words occur, we shall find the meaning approaches to that in Cratyl. rather than that in Sophist. cf. ./Eschm. iii. 72, p. 64, ov yap ecprj 8e1v (i<a\ yap to prjua pepvrj:

between truth and falsehood is resumed (that is, Trio-Tevco


yap
k.t.X.
8'

gives the rationale of


dXrjOeiav')
tlo-Uvai,

vfxeh

tinues to

since

and

con7rXdr-

pai

cos

ehre,

Sid

rr)v

drjSiav
Trjs

tov

not to artificial language hut to falsification; a peipdiaov, to hide a fault, uses falsehood and not
tovtl \6yovs refers

ovoparos)
T?)v

dnopprj^ai

elprji/rjs

is

o-vppa\lav where the prjpa the whole expression, the wois dnopprigai.

pa
'

Further, as So'

rhetoric.
3.

crates could not speak without


ol\

a>o-nep

The nom.

is

the regular construction, where the noun brought into comparison can be made the subject of the clause introduced by warrep. The attracted construction, exemplified by too-nep p.ipaKico below, is less common. Dig. 176. ovopacrij "What 4. prjpaai do these two terms mean here? For in Sophist. 262 a, b, they verb and distinctly mean
.
.

expressions and words,' it is the artistic use of them he here disclaims ; which, in the case of
'

ovdpaTa,

would consist in what

iKschines ii. 153, p. 48 calls r) twv ovopaTcau avvBeais, and also in tropes and other figures of speech, and choice of unusual words, cf. Isocr. ix. 9.
p. 190,
pi]

povov rots reTaypevoit


pev ^evols to
to.

ovopacnv, dXXd to

he Kaivols to. 8e peTarjiopais'

while

'

'

prjpara

would extend
cf.

whole

noun,' in Cratyl. 399 b, distinctly expression


'
' '

c,

as

expressions,
cature,

/Eschines' cari-

and

'

word

'

(Ail (piXos is the pr)pa,

iii. 166. p. 77, rd piapa. avToi Kai dniOava pijpara.

AnOAOriA 2QKPATOY2.
17' fievovs,
)(ov(Tlu

45
eiriTV-

dXX* aKOvaeaOe
ovofiadL'

l<fj

Xeyop.eva

tow
tlvai

7rtoTvoo

yap SiKcua

a Aeya),

kol

firjdeis vficov
d>

7rpoa8oKrjcraTco
avftpes, rfjde Trj

aXXcos' ovde
rjXiKta

yap av

hrprov irpiiroi,

axTTrcp fietK.a\

paKico irXaTTOvTL Xoyovs els vp.a$ elaievai.


tol Kai. Travv,
a>

ptv- 5

avbpes 'AOrjvaloi, tovto vpcov


lav 8ia twv
8i

Seofiat.

Ka\
/lou

7rapiep.ai'

avrcov

Xoyoav

aKOvrjre

a.7ro\oyovpLvov,

(bvirep

ticoOa Xeyeiv Kal kv

dyopa eVi
d
/cat

tgov Tpaire^cou, Iva vpicou 7roXXo\ aKrjKoacrt,


pirjTe

aXXodi,
*3(et

0avp.deiv

p.r}T

Oopvfteiv

tovtov
SiKa-

evKa.

yap

ovrcocri.

vvv iyco

rrpcoroi/ 7rt

crr-qpiov ava@fi7]Ka, err) yeyova>s irXeico ij38opLr)KovTa.


12. 7rXe/&>]

Hermann's note may

satisfy

contra Oxon.
4.

cum YBS
elaievai]
1
.

retinere

quam cum
with
9.
it

us here: " nXe<'o> vel Turicensibus omittere


d,

uxnrtp

Three

(30

31

e,

35

b, c).

peculiarities

petpaicia is at-

tracted into the case of iikdrtovti, cf. Dig. 176 ; 2. 7rXdTtovti is attracted into the case

The passage of Xenophon (Mem. I. i. 10) is


dyopa
k.t.X.]

well
rjv

known
ra
Kal

ckcivos ye del pew

ev

(pavepa.

npat re yap
dyopds

els

of

fjXiKia-

and

3.

the gender of

rovs TTepi7TuTovs Kal To yvpvddia


jjei,

notwithstanding follows the thought, cf. Dig. 184.


irkaTTovri
5.

TrXrjdovcrrjs
rjv,

cei

(pavepos
rjpepas

Kal to \01776v del ttjs


Tr\eio~rois

Kal

fiivroi]
8(.
aiiTasv

form of
7.

cai

stronger Dig. 145.


Xoycovl

rjv

ottov

peWoi
as
ix.

avveo~eo-0ai.

For

rpdire^ai
cf.

toov

This

places of resort

Lysias

has respect primarily to the conversation with Meletus, which is prefaced by the request, 27 b, pf) Qopvtfelv tap ev ra elaQori rponoi tovs \dyovs iroiapai. But, as something like this was recognised in ordinary pleadings under the

5- p. 114, Kapol pev Ta Trpoeiprjpeva bitikeKTo eiri Tjj $(X('ov Tpa-

&' an d shops generally, cf. Lys. xxiv. 20. p. 170. vpwv 770XX01J vpaiv is emphatic. As Stallb. remarks,
the frequenters of the Tpdirefai would be of the richer class. 10. 6opvfieiv\ See Introd. p. xvii. note 8.
11.
e'rrl

name
x.),

of epar^ais (see Introd. p. the refei'ence here probably extends to the conversations rehearsed (20 a), alluded to
sqq., 23 c), and imagined (28 b, 29 c), in the course of the defence ; perhaps also to the castigation intermingled

BiKacrrrjptovJ
'

The

prep,

(21c

has the notion of presenting oneself to the court. Cf. Isaeus,


'

Fr.

vii.

1.

1.

15, \eytiv

errl

8iko-

o-TT)piov.

The

dvafie'firjKa

refers

to the

fiTjpa, cf.

Introd. p. xv.

46
are^ym
ovv av,
ovcere

nAATQNOS
ovv
el

fjeva>9

e^eo rrj?
ije'vos

ev0a.Se

Xe'ljecos.

tocnrep-p. 17.

rco

ovtl

ervyyavov

cov,

ihjveyiyvoa-

8r)7rov

av

p.01, el

ev eKelvrj rfj

(f)c>vfj

re kol rcop.

18,

TpoTTco eXeyov, ev olarrep


5

ereOpapprjv,

koll Sr)

kou vvv

TOVTO VpCOV

SeOfJLCU diKaiOV, CO?


tcrcos

y
p.ev

ifJLOL

Sokco, TOP flU


yelpcdv, 'laws

Tpoirov ttJ9 Xe$jeu>s eav'


$e fieXrloov

yap

av

elr)'

avro Se tovto
el

crKoirelv koll
77

tovtco

tov vovv irpocreyeiv,


pcev
First part of Defence
Justifi-

dUaia Xeyco

pur)'

SLKaarou

yap

avrrj dperr), prjTopos be raArjOr} XeyeLV.


elp.L

10
co

II.

YlpcoTov p.ev ovv SiKaios


'

OLTroXoyqaaaOaL,
\j/ev8rj

avSpes AOr/valoi, irpos ra irptoTa pov


koll

Karr]-

cation of

himself against the prejudices of the


court,

yoprjpieva
Trpos

tov$ irpoiTovs

KarTjyopovs,
ep.ov

eneLra

Be

ra varepa Kal tovs varepovs.


1

yap 7roAAcub
rjSrj

and
r

KaryyopoL yeyovaaL irpos vpas


5

koll

rraXai rroXXa
eyco

his coun-

trymen generally.

errj

ku\

ovSev
rj

dXrjOes
dpffn

Xeyovre?, ovs
'

p.dXXov
Kal

<f)o@ovpaL

rovs

Avvtov, Ka'mep

bvras

malui, quia doctius additaraentum est quam quod ad interpolatorem referaraus. Immo facile ejici poterat propter Criton. 52 e,

videturque jam Apollodoro ignotum fuisse, qui apud Diog. La. II. 44. ipso septuagesimo ante mortem anno natum statuit ; at duos ut minimum annos adjiciendos esse scite Boeckbius Corp. Inscr. II. p. 341 probavit, nosque mox comparato Synes. Calv. En com. c. 17 confirmavimus ; cf. de tbeor. Deliac. p. 7." Zeller agrees, but makes 72 years tbe extreme limit.
diKaiov]
'

5.

request

this

will interfere

with time judg-

of

you as a piece of justice.' Cf. 41 d, XPV .... roCro 81avodaBai uhjdes, Legg. 795 C,
Sr)

ment.
avrr]] This represents preceding clause avro i) pt]being in fact tovto, attracted into the gender of dpfTt). Dig. 201. Kal 7rdAcu] This /ecu only 1 4. emphasises miXai. Dig. 133.
9.

the

TCIVTOV

TOUT

tV TOIS

f'jX-

Xois
'

Trdai

xph TpooSoKciv

up$6v

as tbe right thing.' 6. i'eroos pev yap\ The reason

urged

The is a general one. consideration of style, if allowed at all, will be operative

And

in Kal ovSev

Aeyoi/7-es

we

have the

just in those cases where it is better or worse than the


case deserves,

Xoi. It was 24 years since the Clouds were represented


:

common

<ai after 770X-

just

where

it

Forster.


AnOAOHA 20KPATOY2.
l8.

47
ai>8pes< OL
a.

TOVTOVS SeiVOVS" aAA' iK6LVOl 8tLVOTpOl,


vucov

CO

Exist-

TOV9

7roWov?
/

irai&cov
>

irapaXapfidvovTes
\

ence of suca P1*judices, and their

eiruOov re Kai Kanqyopovv ipov fidXXov ovdev ciAr^e?,


,

cbs
,

tori Tfy ^(OKpanj?, ao(pos avrjp,


N

tcl
,

re fierecopa

>

*
~

(ppowiaTr)? Kai
v
r,

to.

vno
/

yrjs

airavra aveyjTrjKcos' kul


?

nature, viz. that SoClJltea was, as a Phy-

CrOJ> TjTTCO

AOyOV KptlTTCD
Tavrqv
/ ,

>

9
CO

7TOICOU.

OUT 01,

v OLVOptS
55,

sicistand a Sophist,
severally of religion an J of morahtv.

'AOrjvouoi, oi
-, ,
,

rr\v (f)r)pr}v
,

KaTaaKtSacravTes,
,
/

oi

oeivoi
\

eicri

tovs ravra QjTovvra? ovde oeovs


eiaiv ovtol oi Karrjyopot
rjSr]

fiov Karrf/opoi' ^ y, *c>^/i


01

yap aKOvovre? -qyovvTai


x

vopu^eiv.
kccl

'y

'

eireira
10

7roAAot
Iv

iroXuv \povov
rfj

KaTr/yoprjKOTe?, eri 8e kou


17x1x9,

ravrr)

rjAtKia

Aeyovres 7rphs
7rcu8?
dprj/Jirjv

eV
5'

17

av fxakioTa eTnarevaare,
kou
pieipaKia,

6vt9,

evtoi

ullcov

aT\vco9
o 8e

KO.T7)yopo\)VT(.s diroXoyouiLdvou

oi'Sevo?.

BS omit Z retain, and rightly for the rhythm 3. fiSKKov] would be intolerable without it. or without (which Hermann would prefer) the three words p.a\\ov ol8cv dXrjdes.
:

2.

toxjs

7roXXoi's]

Closely

with iraiSav. They eneiOov all, but only most, not all, as children. Cf. below c, TratSe? ovTff, tvioi Se k.t.X.

are two-edged, being borrowed partly from the vulgar representation of the Philosopher,

partly from that of the Sophist

3.

paWov] With
just
in

t-ei6ov

Karrjyopow'

and the same

the fjLtTtcopa (ppovr. points to the Philosopher, the tw ttoi&v to The title crocpo<; the Sophist.

way
low,
Tepot

as
e.

ttoXi-

paWov [(carrry.] beHere it is intended to


8eiv6-

balance the comparative

were more busy


'

in ac-

cusing me and trying to persuade you.' ttoicov] This "ac4. crocpos cusation," both as given here, and as repeated with mock formality 1 9 b, is nothing more

would at once be understood as a class-appellation, cf. 23 a, 34 c; in it the meaning and associations of Philosopher are uppermost, yet not so as distinctly to exclude those of Sophist. See Introd. p. xxxii.
avfjp

n.

12.
13. 7raI8

....

fieipdicia}

We

should have reversed the order,

than a vivid way of representing, for a rhetorical

purpose,

the popular prejudice, in which the court shared. See Introd. p. xxiii. The charges it contains

and said, when you were all of you young, and most of you mere children."
'

14.

6 Se

ort]

changed

but

This is not a an abbreviated


48
iravT(>v

I1AATON02
dXoycoTarou,

on

ovde

ra ovo/mara olov rep.


el

i<

avrcou eiSevai kou eiweiv, 7rXrjV

ns

kco/jlcoSlottolos

rvyydvti
vfj.a.9

cov'

ocroi

8e

(pOovcp kou
olvtol

8ia(3oXfj

^pcofieuoi

av7rei0ov, oi 8e kou

neweia/ievcx,
ticriv'

dXXov?

57Ti0ovTS, outol irdvres


ava(3i(3do~ao~0ou

diropoaTaToi

ov8e

yap
ov8

olov

early avrcou evravOot

eXey^ai

ovSe'va,

aAA' dvayKY) d.T\vcos coairep cr/aa-

fiayeiv diroXoyovpievov re kou eXeyyetv fir)8evos diroKpivopievov.


ioXe'yco,

d^icoaare
/jlov

ovv

kou

v/Jtei?,

6)o-7rep

eyco

Sittovs

rovs Karr]y6pov9 yeyovevai, erepir}o-

povs ptv tovs dpTL Kariqy

avT as , erepovs be rov?


e

naXai, ovs eyco Xeyco, kou oirjOyre 8elv 7rpos eKeivovs


irpcorov
fj.6

diroXoyrjaaaOaC

kou

yap

v/xeis

eKewoav

irporepov rjKovcraTe KaTr)yopoui>rcov, kou ttoXv piaXXov


2. Kw/xwSio7roi<k] VH; KutfiadoTroius BSZ with 2 MSS. B quotes Fischer mistakenly asserting that at Fhsedo 70 c all the MSS. have Kco/jLcodoTv. but this is untrue for Oxon. and 6 others. Maris' assertion that Ka>n<j>8<moi6s is the Attic and the other the common form does not hind us.
;

construction.

In

full it

would

be

fie

iriivTcov

iariv aXoyutrarov,

ta-TL

tovto, on.
el'

Dig. 247.

e, Euthyd. 272 c), and made the musicmaster Connus Socrates' in-

Plato (Menex. 235

Aristophanes is named below, 19 c, and is doubtless chiefly meant, but Eupolis had not exclusively. said (Meineke ii. p. 553), Mio-co 5' tyco Hoi 2a>Kpdrriv, tqv nrw^ov * u86heo~x T v 0s T XXa p-ev irefyiov2.

tis]

structor.
3.
Scroi
ei

Se

the
for

tis'

that a
a.

includes all but is, 00-01 stands


Cf. Thcaet.
is

00-01 t'iWoi.

159
I

b,

where
iravra

Trdin-a

equivalent to

TXAa
is

>

Xot]
jot
fie

then
(f)66va>

This ocrot <iXsubdivided into


xpco/xeroi

TiKfv,

vnodfv

fie

Karacpayriv

e^ot

/xeV]

and
fiiv

oi

Tovtov

a play of Ameipsias, represented with Aristophanes' Clouds, was called the Connos, and the Chorus was of Phrontistae (Athen. v.
KarrjfjieXTjKev.
j).

And

TreiOovres.

The
oi
fie

oi

is

supplied strophe;

from

Dig. 241.

by anaThe Sk-

\ow

TveiOovres is

put in to make

218).
ii.

It

is

likely

enough

(Zeller,

note 3), that Ameipsias introduced the same fact, or the same fiction, as
p. 41.

the sense clear, but virtually repeats the idea of vfias dveneidop' it does not affect the regularity of the construction,

AIlOAOriA 2nKPATOY2.
[8.
rj

49
8rj, co

TavBe tcov vorepov.


'

tlev'

ctTroXoyrjTeov

av-

9.

8pts

AOrjvaioi, kcu 7ri)(ipr)Teov vpcov e^eXecrOcu rrjv

diafioXrjv, r)v

vpeis iv iroXXco

yj)6vce>

eo-\T } ravrr\v

v ovtcq? oXiyco y^povco. ovrco yeveo~6cu,


ei

(SovXoiprjV pev ovv

av rovro
ip.01, /ecus

ri

apeivov kcu vplv kcu

7rXeov ri

fie Troir)acu

cmoXoyovpevoV
pie

olpcu Be airro
ecrriv.

yaXtTrov
Oficos

elvcu, kcu

ov iraw

XavOavei olov

rovro pev

\rco ottt)

rw

Oecp

(plXov, rco de vopco

7Tl(TT0V KCU CVJToXoyrjrtOV.

III.

'

AvaXcificopev ovv e apyfjs, ri?


e'
r)s
r)

r)

Karr/yo-

10

pia iartv,

tpr)

SiafioXrj

ye'yovev,

Sr)

kcu

b 7Tiarvcov MeA^ro? pe iypa\j/aro rrjv


eiev
(txjirep

ypa(j)ijv ravrrjv.

ti

drj

Xe'yovre?

8iej3aXXov ol
rrjv

^ajQaAAoj/re?

ovv Karr/yopcov

avrcopoaiav del dvayva-

3. e&x*T*] BZH; exfreY. The preposition eV would be strange with f<rx(T( if the meaning were have entertained during so long a time.' iv means rather 'within the limits of;' and so, with respect to the further limit, at the distance of.' Thus tax* exactly falls into its place; 'ye first came to have so long ago.' 4. iv oiVws] Though this collocation is rarer than ovtcos iv oX., yet it occurs e.g. below 24 a (where this passage
' '

is

alluded to); Isseus

vi.

33. p. 59, iv iraw oklya XP VV' Lysias,


KadfcjTrjKev.
is

xix. 8. p. 152, iv

a?

Seivco

The rhythm probably


for the oiraxrlv of V.

determines the order.


2.
ttjv

There

no need

BuiSoXtjvj
(cf.

Xot the

iariv o ipe
ros,
, . .

alpija-et,
17

ou MeXj-

name

20 d, to re ovopa Kai tt)v bia^o\r]v, and again 23 a); nor 'calumny' singly
of acxpos
(cf.
i)

aXX'

tuv
ol

ttoXKcov 81a-

fio\r).

13.

&ti$a\\ov

8ta^aXXon-]

below,
i.

17

Karrp/opia

' tjs

ipr)

SiaftoXri)'
e.
'

but calumny

This fulness of expression is common in Plato, and gives


the air of deliberateness. 262.
Karrjyopav but

believed,
7. ov

prejudice.'

Dig.

iraw here as elsewhere retains its meaning of 'hardly,'


'

14. wo-nep qualifies not only

scarcely

;
'

but this

is
:

terpreted as a litotes hardly say I do not Dig. 139.


11. # 89]

I can
'

to be in-

also

dvi-apoo-lav

know.'

The antecedent of
Cf.

is SiafioAr].

28

a, Kai

rovr

are quasiprosecutors; it is a quasi-indictment ; and Socrates makes believe to read it. dvr<opocriavj So 24 b. This
dvayvuvai.

and

They

50
vai

nAATONOS
avTu>V
^coKparrjs
vtto yrjs kou
o\8ikl

kou 7repipydeTou q-

p. 15

tu)V

ra re

ovpdvia, kol tqv tJttoj Xoyov


TOVTOL TCLVTa 6'l8(X(7 KCOV
'.

KpeiTTCO TTOLCOV, TOiavrr) r/y


'

KOL

dWoVS

iari'
1

ravra yap icopare kol avrol Iv


Kcop.G)8ia, ^EojKpaTT]

5 rfj

Apiarofpauovs

riva

eicei 7repi-

(j)po/AVOi>, (f)acTKOVTa

re ctepo/3are/ kou

dWrjv

7roA-

\yi> (pXvapiav (fiXvapovvra, d>v iyco


b.

ovSeu ovre fieya


Xeyoj
/

Kefu-

ovre fiLKpbv Trepi iwaico.


^
/ , /

kol ovy
6i

tation of

&>? aTifiatcou

them.

TTjU

TOHXVTrjV
i(TTL'

7TiaTr]fjLr)U,
pufj

TL? 7Tp\
VTTO

TCOV TOLOVTCOV

10(7000?

7TOJ9

tyCO

NleXfjTOV

ToaavTa?

8. pucpovj 2. kcu ovpdvia] So Z VBSH K.a\ ra inovpdvia. According to Mceris, apiKpos is Attic. Yet in /Eschin. and Isocr. piKpos occurs uniformly. Below, d, all the MSS. have a-piupdv. But to pi-ess uniformity would be arbitrary. See Lobeck, Pathol. Pars II. De Orthogr. Gr. inconst. i, who instances passages in which both forms occur in close neighbourhood or even in the same sentence Dem. 01. B. 14. p. 22, Arist. Hist. An. II. xv. pp. 506, 507. He quotes from Apollonius (Pron. 63) the
; ;

general principle ovk etjoopdkicrTat, rd rwv 8ia\eKT0>v Kal pdXiara ra tcov 'Arrt/cwj/. Cf. Phsedo, 90 a. Rhythm must be in some degree a guide.

term, like

dvriypa(prj

27

a,

is

8.

Kal oi>x cos

eVrt]

This

is

used to designate the eyKkrjpa. Both dvrtopoo-ia and dvnypa$r] were properly said of
the defendant's plea, presented in writing and sworn to, in the dvaKpicris, or preliminary proceeding before the Archon Basileus. But as the tyKXijpa was likewise then presented in writing and sworn to, the same words came to be applied to it also. See Introd. p. ix. The antecedent 7. wv e-yw] of oop must be the matters in the dvTcopocria, not the immediately preceding words. ov8ev ovre /xeya] AccUS. COgnate, not accus. of the object Dig. 6. 'ETratoo is intransitive.

well-marked irony.
declines

Socrates

here

to

pronounce,

before an audience

who would

it, a condemnation of studies against which at other times he had freely declared himself, on the double ground (1) that human nature ought to be studied first, Xen. Mem. I. i. 12, and (2) that the Physicists got involved in ques-

have welcomed

tions which were really

beyond
minil,

the powers of the


ib.

human

and arrived moreover at impotent conclusions, ib. IV.


11,
vii. 6, 7.

10. rotrawray]

'

Upon

SO grave

a charge

'

as that of pronounc-

ing upon things of which he

AnOAOHA 2QKPATOY2.
19.

51
co

Sikcl?

(PvyoifJ.1'

dXXa yap

epol

tovtoov,
<5'

av8pe$

d *A0T]vaioi, ov8ev perecrTi.

paprvpas
kcu dico
ootol

avTOvs vpcou

tov? ttoAAolt
8i8dcrKeiv re

Trape'xpp.ai,

vpas dXXrjXov?
d/cif-

kou

(ppac^etv,

epov irwnroTe

Koare 8taXeyopevov' ttoXXoi 8e vpcou


<j>pd^er

oi tolovtol etcrt* 5

ovv aXXrjXoL?,

el

TrcoTVOTe

77

o~p.iKpov

77

peya

rjKOvae tls vpcou epov irepl tcov tolovtcov 8iaXeyop.e-

vov

koll

e<

tovtov yvcoaeaOe

on

Toiavr

earl

koa.

raKXa

Trepl ep.ov

ol

ttoXXoI Xeyovcriv.

IV. 'AAAa yap ovre


et tivos ciKrjKoare co?

tovtcov ov8ev ecmv, ov8e

10

eyco 7rai8eveiv einyeipco dvdpco-

e 7rovs
7Ti

Kai
/cat

yj}T)p.ara

Trparropai, ov8e tovto


5o/cct

dXrjOes.

tovto ye poi

KaXov
cocnrep

eivai, et ti? 0I09

eirj

7rai8eveiv

dvdpcoirovs
But
if
is

Topylas

re

3. Tovr]

H.

brackets.

we

ing the weight of MSS., tovs

read ai-rois just before, followrequired by the Greek.


Topylas
single
6
Aeovr'ivos,

was ignorant,
in others.
I.
is.'

the fault he himself so strongly reprobated

though a

man and unburdened by


Isocr. xv. 155. p. 83.

Liturgies, \i\lovs povovs (rraTrjpas

aWa

yap]

'But the truth

KareAi-e.

Dig. 147.
3.

rots -oXXois]

A
W

modest
Cf.

The vnoKpiral, he says, ib. 157, made much greater fortunes.

way

of saying

'

all

of you.'

av ip.lv Isocr. xvii. 23. p. 363. to. iroWa Xeyoipt ; and Hep.

Xor indeed is Socrates saying that the profits made by the


Sophists were great. The sum which Socrates mentions below, 20 b, as Evenus' price, 5 mina? (500 fi*ancs), seems to have been above the average Iso:

556

a.

i-d

-rroWa twv eKovaiup

(TvpfioXaiuv.

aXAi^Xois ti&do-Keiv re na\ cppd-

This is a hysteron proteron Dig. 308. With cppa(ay is to be supplied of course


((ivj
:

crates, xiii. 3. p. 291, speaks of

aAA^Aoir,

dropped by an idiom
:

common

3 or 4 rninae (3-400 fr.) as a price. Isocrates has

of abbreviation
14.
is

HxTTzep Topylas]

Dig. 233. Gorgias

spoken of by Isocrates as having made greater profits by teaching than any other man of his profession. Yet the sum was but small 6 8e TzXelaTa
:

been said, it is true, to have taken as much as 10 mina? for his rhetorical course Gorgias and Prodicus even 100. But
;

what made the frequenting of Sophists' courses expensive was


that people never thought they

Knja-dprvoi hv rjptls pjt)pov(voptv,

had had enough of them.


E 2

52
Azovtlvos
tovtcov
koll

nAATONOS
YlpoSiKOs o Keios
co

koll

'\7nrias

'HAeib?.

P- 19

yap eKaaros,

av8pes, oios

iarlv

Icov

eh eKaaTrju

tcov vroXecov tovs ve'ovs, ois e^ecrTL tcov

eavTcov ttoXltcov irpoiKa


5

vvuvai

co

av (3ovXcovTai,
p. 20

tovtov9 ireiOovcTL
acplcri fyjveivai

tcls tKtivcov

^vvovalas airoXnrovTOLS
koll

\prjfiara BiSovtcls

yapiv 7rpoaei4v0d8e

Seuat.
crocpo?,

iirei

koll

d'XXos

dvqp eart TlapLos


7TL8r]fiovvTa'

bv eyco yaOo/jt-qv

TV\ov yap
cro(f)LCTTaL9

7rpocreX6cov
io7rXe[co
i]

dv8pl

b?

rere'Ae/ce

xprjfjLara

tjvfx7ravTs o\
dvr/pofxrjv

tovtov ovv

el

dXXoi,
Icttov
fiev

KaAA/a
crov

tco 'Ittttovlkov'
vie'e

yap aura 8vo


tco
vice

co
rj

KaAA/a,

fjv

eyco,

ttcoXco

floated eyeveaOr/v, el^o/mev av avrolv iiTLcnaTTqv


fieiv koll fMLcOojcraaBaL,
15

Xa/cat

by e/ieXXev avTco KaXco re


r/v 8'

dyaOco
ovtos
7Ti8r)
rj

iroirjaeLV

rrjv

irpoarjKOvoav dptTTjv'
tls
rj

av b

tcov

Ittttlkcov

tcov yecopyiKcov'

vvv 8

avdpcoirco
;

itTTOv, TLva

avTOiv iv

vco

ex et ? 67n ~

<JTaT7)v Xafielv
TTIVTJS
14.

tls ttjs ToiavTrjs dpeTrjs, ttjs dvQpcoolfXaL

T
KaXw

KOLL 7ToXlTLK7JS, 7T LCTT7] fXCOV lcTTLV\


rt
Kai

yap

dyaBoo]

So

Oxoii.

It

seems unnecessary to

introduce a synalcepha.
5.

tovtovs

ireldovo-i']

The

there

is

quite as good a field

construction is changed from the infin. to a finite verb. Dig. The change of construe277. tion is not gratuitous, but expresses (ironical) admiration, The passage in Theages, 128 a, is a reminiscence of this passage, including the change of
COllstruction.
6.
7rpoo-eiSfVat ]

for professed teachers as else-

where.'
8. oviya>^a-66fir]v]

plies that he speaks

Socrates imfrom hear-

say

when he

states io-rlv ivBAbe.

10. KaAA/a] Cf. Cratyl.


ol o-ocpiaral, olo-nep <a\ 6

391 b,

a8A$o?

crov

para aocpos 8ok(7

KaAAi'us 7roAAa rikio-as XPV" Calelvai.

The

it

pus

lias fuit

stands compounded in its adverbial and not in its prcpositional sense. Dig. 129. The connecting 7. iiru Kai]

suae rctatis

omnium Atheniensium non modo facile diita

tissimus,
tv\ovo-ios

ut

simpliciter 6

thought

is

'and

nequissimus

at

Athens

maximc

sed etiam peculii suique Fischer. prodigus."


diceretur,

AnOAOHA 20KPATOY2.
io.

53
ecjTL

ae

iaK(f)6a.i

8ia rrjv tlov vUcov kttJctlv.

tls,

e077J>

eyco,

77

ou

llayu ye.

77

oy.
)

1 *?, 77V

eya>,
e(fir),

Kat 7T08a7T0S, KOL 7TOCTOV Sl8a(JK6(.


2a>K/oarey, Ylaptos, irevTe p.vcov'
c (fMCLKapicra,
el

YaVTjVOS,

CO

koll

eyco

tov YaVtjvov
5

cbs d.\r)6cb$

eyei TavTiqv rrjv Teyyrjv koll

ovtcos eppteXcbs SiSdaKeL.


vofirjv

eyco ovv

koll

avros e'/caAAuraura.

re

koll

rjfipvvofjLrjv

av,

el

-qTTLCTTaprjv

aAA'

01)

yap

i7rloTafiaL, cb

av8pe$ 'AOtjuolol. aAA'


cb *2coc.

V.
KpcLTes,
ctol

'YttoXollSol

av ovv
IciTL

tis vp.cbv tacos'


;

Expoverit-

sition of

to o~bv tl

irpdyp.a

irbOev al
crov

the 8ia.(3oAai 10

able pecuin himself

glvtoll

yeyovaaiv;

ov yap

8rj7rov

ye ov8ev
eireura

liarities

tcov

akXcov

irepirroTepov
re Ka\
ol

7rpayp.aTevojj.evov
el p.rj
rjp.'LV,

Toaavrq

(ftr/pr}
r]

Aoyos yeyovev
Xeye ovv

tl eirpaTtl
eo~TLV,

which had been mistaken


for those

rey aAAoFoy

ttoXXol'
crov

of

sicist

Phyand

d Lva

p.rj

rjfieis

irepi

avToa\e8La(^copev.

TavTL poL

15 Sophist,
viz. his

8oKel

8UaLa XeyeLv
ttot

6 Xeycov, Kayco

vplv ireLpacrop.ai
7re7rolr)Ke

a7ro8eltjai, tl
6.

eaTL tovto b epo\

to

re

conviction of the hollowness of the prevalent pretensions to

fyu ovv] So Oxon. and 2 other

MSS.

tyuye

is

not wanted

here.
9.

know-

ledge,
'YrroXd/Soi

av ovv]
still

Here
old
ac-

a6v'

'

"What

is it,

then, that

you

Socrates, though

ostensibly

(since

we

are not to identify


ao<po\)

occupied with
cusers,' passes

'the

you with the


about V
is

have been

from the denial

of
<pos

the

against

imputations current as a reputed 0-0to an account of the per-

him

7ro>\\oi] This clause 1 3. tl p.}) Tzpaythe double of crov ye p.aTevop.evov an instance of the

sonal
fallen

dislike

which

had beSee

him

individually.

Introd. p. xxxiv. 10. -pay pa] In the sense of pursuit, or plan of life or study or the like. Cf. Crito

widely extended idiom which I have ventured to call Binary Structure Dig. 207. Yery parallel is Time. Y. 97, *a\ to
:

uo~(baXes

rjfiiv

bia to KaTaaTpcKpTJ.
.

vat av rrapaaxoiTe

53 d, to tov Euthyd. 304


io~riv
tj

SooKparovs irpaypa,
a,

piyevoiaBe,

where
k

el pf] ire-

el

pr)

neptye-

tovto tov irpay-

voiade repeats Sia to KaTaorparf>T]vai.

fiaros o-(pav, e, \apiev ye ti irpaypd


(pi\oo-o<pia.

Cf. also Horn.

Od.

ii.

Hirrep

yap

'Ofivcrets

K.A.,

246, aXAd

The order of the words

in

Kev

airrov

deacea Trorpov

erria'Troi,

this clause gives emphasis to

Et nkeovecrai pa\oiTo.

54
ovojia
koll rrjv

riAATQNOS
8ia/3oXrjv.

aKovere

8rj.

koli tcrcov

pev
vjiiv

P-

20

86co Ticriv vficov irai^eiv, ev pAvTOi


tt)V aXrjOeiav

to~Td^
'

iraaav

ipw' iyco yap,

co

av8pes AOrjvaioi, 8i

ov8ev
STTolav
irivr)

dXX
8rj

7]

8ia ao(f)iai> Tiva tovto to


tclvttjv;

bvopa kayrjKa.
tacos

crcxpiav

rprzp

1<jt\v

avOpco-

ao(f)la.

tw

bvri

yap

Kiv8vvevco

Tavriqv

dvai
tlvcl e

o~o(j)6s'
7]

ovtol 8e ra\

ai>,

ow

apri eXeyov, pel^co


eiev,

Kar avOpaiTTOv
ov yap
8i]

ao(j)Lai>

o~o(f)oi

y ovk

e)((o

ti

Xeyco'

eyojye avT7)v eWora/^GU, aAA' oar 19


/cat

10 (J)r)o~\ \jzev8eTaL
fxoi,

re
'

eVi 8ia(3oXf) rfj


fxr)

e/ifj

Xeyei.
pur] 8*

Kai

(o

av8pes

AOrjualot,

0opv(3i]ar)T,

lav

8oijco

ti

vpiv peya

Xeyeiv'

ov

yap ipov

ipco

tov

1. ovo\ui\

Of o-ocpds. See note


b.
'

8.

?/

ovk

e\u>

ti

Xe'yoo]

on
is

<ro(f)6s,

18

some wisdom that

Or know
'

5.

rjnep K.r.X.l

My
:

wisdom

not
is

how

to characterise

it.'

It

precisely (nep) that only wisas I believe (io-oj),

dom,
is

possible to

(21 d, 23 b), own ignorance. Socrates speaks of this as knowledge because it implies two things; (1) the possession of a standard or ideal of knowledge, with the

which namely knowledge of his

some predicate, alternative with pei(o kut av8pa>7rov, which


1}

man

'

Socrates affects to be at a loss for. The idiom is an expethe dient for abbreviation ; sentence is hurried to its conclusion after its point has been
expressed,

by a clause super:

conception of a method for attaining it ; and (2) self-know-

such as would result from the Socratic system of self-examination (cf. 38 a, note),
ledge,

seding the enumeration of further particulars cf. Dig. 257, where the present passage is especially compared with Gorg. 494 d, (A) &r)p\ rov Kva>p.(vov 7]8ea>i tiv ftiwvai. (B) Uortpov el
T>)v

revealing the short-coming.

amount
This

of actual
is

KecpaXrjv povov
e'pa>T&>
;

Kvrjo-ia>,

rj

ert

ledge until the positive ledge is attained, and if that never can be, then this is the

knowknow-

Ti

ae

12. ou yap epbv]

Cf.

Symp.

177 a
TYipi'

>

H-* u

m 01

'px*i

T v Xdyou

eort koto,

ttjv

Evpnri8ov MfXawV(pos 6 pvdoi XXa


Cf. also Ale.
I.

only knowledge. Socrates' faith, however, in the partial attainableness of positive knowledge never wavered, and his misgiving here must be restricted to the possibility of complete attainment.

ov yap

<i>al8pov rovde.

The verse in the Me lanippe was Ovk epos 6 pvdos

113c

(JAX' ip.rjs prjTpos TTc'ipa.

So

iCur.

Hel.

513, Adyos; yap iaTiv ovk


e7ros.

epos, o~o(pu>v h


AnOAOHA 20KPATOY2.
jo.

DO
vpiv tov

Xoyov, ov av

Xeyco,
rrjs

dXX* ds

aijioxpeav

XeyovTa dvoiaco.
kcu
II.

yap

epr/s, ti 8rj tl? tcrri ao(j)La

o2a,

papTvpa vpiv
*X.aipe(f)covTa.

Trapeijo/icu

tov Oeov tov ev


ovtos epos re
eTalpO? T
vp.a>v
5
(attested

AeA^oty.
TaipO?
T]V

yap taTe
VflO>l>

irov.

VOV, Kal

TU> 7T\r)dei

enigmati-

Ka\ ijvve(pvye ttjv tyvyrjv Tavrrjv Ka\ peO


rt

TTjXOe.
i(f)

<a\ t(TT

.^^
olos

Kac\v

sponse

0s

from
Delphi),

8rj

rjv Srj

Xaipecpcov, coy crcpoopos


ttot
real

o Ti opprjcreie.

Ka\

eis

AeX(f)ovs
Kai>
8rj,

eXdcov

tToXprjae

tovto
co

pavrevaaaOac'
rjptTO
rj

onep
el

Ae'yco, prj

OopvfieiTe,
o~o(f)(iOTpo?.

avSpes'

yap

nyio

epov
3.

elrj

dvelXev ovv

YivOla prjdeva

AeX^oIyj " There paprvpa no need (fays Zeller, Phil, der Griechen II. p. 45. note 2), to deny the authenticity of the
is

to be found in the contrast of

oracle,
it

but we cannot regard

as having given the primary

impulse to Socrates' tour of enquiry. Socrates must have been already a known personage for Chgerephon to have put his question to the Pythia. or for her to have taken it up.''
It is therefore semi-rhetorically

that the oracle is here represented as the cause of Socrates' eccentric and unpopular proceeding.

the adherents of the Thirty; more especially the iraipoi of the oligarchical clubs, and the body of 3000 hoplites organised by the Thirty from their (pvyf/v refers to the partisans, subsequent expulsion of all not included in the 3000 from Athens, and their withdrawal presently after (when they found no safety in Attica) to Thebes, llegara, Oropus, Chalcis, ArgoSj &c. This flight, as an event still vividly remembered, is called rairrjv. the re'

The Iambic

acxpbs 'ScxpoKkr,: &c.

form.
in

cent.'

which

So Isocr. matches it with the old troubles under the Pi',

the response appeal's in Diog. II. 37, and Suid. crcxpos, is a later invention an expansion of the Pythia's simple negative

sistratldffi
l\s
tjStj

ttjv

SrjpoKpariap

KdTaXi&e'icrai', Kat

ras (pvyas

ras

6771

to)V

rvpdwtov Kai ras i~l


KOTT/Xfif cf.
1

Twi> rpuiKOvra yevopivas. viii. I 23.

recited here.
6.

ipuv This KaT7;A#fJ allusion to Chserephon's antecedents is added not without purpose, to dispose the court to hear more indulgently the
Kai

p. 184.
X. 4. p.

"With

Lysias,

Il6, e orov

pels Kare-

Xr]\l6aTe

it is the recognised description of the restoration of democracy and end of the eight

story which

is
:

In

detail

The

to follow.
full

point
is

of the phrase 7rA^&i

ira'ipos

months' reign of the Thirty, signalised by the solemn return of Thrasybulus and the exiles from Piraeus to Athens.

56
ao(f)a)Tpov elvcu.

I1AAT0N02
Kcti

tovtccv irepi 6 a8eX(f)o? vfuv


lireibr)

p. %\

avrou
TT}K.ev.

ovrocri

fxaprvprjaei,

enelvos

TeTeXev-

and the course of experiments by which he had con


firmed that conviction

VI.
5

^Ke\j/acrOe 8e <hv eveKa


p.oi
rj

ravra

Xeyco'

fieXXco b

yap upas Sibd^av, oQev

8ia(3o\r) yeyove.

ravra

yap
/

eyco

aKOvaas
Kai
\

eve6vp.ovp.r)v ovrcoal'

tl 7roT Xeyei

VeOS,
v

TL 7TOT6

aiVLTTZTai
~> >

"

eyCO
~

yap
j "

07]

OVT
'

fieya ovre apuKpov tvvoLoa


Trore Xeyei
(f)ao-K(Di>

y/

" ep.avrco crotyos cdv'

tl

ovu

ep,e

ao(j)coraTOU elvai;

ov

yap

J0 8r)7rov \j/ev8eTaL

ye'

ov yap Oepas aurco' Ka\ iroXvv


TL
77*076

ptV XpOVOV
iravv
eVi
eirl

rjTTOpOVV,

XeyL,

7TLTa

p.0yL$

r\Tr}o~Lv

avTOv TOLavTrjv Tiva


ao(j)(ou

eTpairopuriv.
elvai,
cos c

rjXOov

TLva

twv Sokovvtwv

evTavOa,
15 (f)ava)i>

el irep 7roi>,

iXey^cou to p.avTeiov kol airo-

tg> xprjapco otl

ovtool epLov croipcoTepo? eaTi,

o~v 8'

e'/xe

etyrjaOa.
8eop.ai

8LaaK07rcou ovv tovtov


XeyeLV,
r)v

ovop.aTi

yap ov8\v
irpo$
'

8e

tls

tcov ttoXltlkcov,
d>

oi>

KOrjvaloL

II.

eyco

aicoTTtov

tolovtov tl eiraOov,

av8pes
ovtos

K.a\

SiaXeyopLevo? avTco, e8o$je


olXXol?

p.0L

206 avrjp 8oKe1v p.ev elvaL aocpo?


1.

re

ttoXXols

do'eX^or]

Chaereci'ates
iii.

Xeu. Mem.
2. is

1.

mean by 7roXtTiKo\ that class of men who made public business


a
profession,
tovs
7to\itikovs
e).

fiapTvpT)<rei\

The paprvpia

to be supposed to follow at

\eyop.eiws (Politic.

303

As

once.

Introd. p. xviii. IO. oi) yap depis oural


y^/fiibei diye'iv.

distinguished from the p^ropes,


Cf.

Find. Pytli.
tov

ix. 42, rov ov 6epi-

17. tu>v noXiriKwvj this


'

In

itself

they were men who sought appointments to public offices, while the prjropa were professional speakers in the Ecclcsia.

word means no more than


in

Cf. 23
1.

c,

and see Introd.


avra,
eoe

statesman,'
it

the

sense

in

p. x.
1

note

wliich

might have been ap-

9.

8ca\(y6p.evos

plied to Pericles, and is applied, Legg. 693 a, to the old law-

pot]

givers and settlers of Hellas. But an Athenian of Plato's

This inversion of government is of common occurrence among the forms of changed


:

construction
is

Dig. 271.

eSogt

time speaking of Athena would

'I

came

to think,' as

32

b.

AriOAOriA 20KPATOY2.
2i. avOpcoiroLs
koll

57
Kairura
cro(j)o?,

fiaXicTTa eavTco, eivai 8

ov'

7reipcofir]v
eir) 5'

amco

SeiKvvvai, otl o'iolto fiev eivai

ov.

ivTtvdev ovv tovtco re

a.7rr)-)(0op.r)v koll

iroX-

Aot? tcov irapovTcov, irpos ifxavTov 8 ovv


yi^o/JLrjv

olttlcov

eXo-

otl tovtov fiev tov


Kiv8vi>Vi
p.ev

avOpomov
r)p.cov

iyco

crocpco- 5

Tepos

elfju'

yap

ovSerepos ov8ev

KaXbv KayaObv
vai

ei8evai,

dXX ovtos
cocnrep

p.ev oleral tl el8e-

ovk

i8co?,

iyco

8e,

ovv ovk
a/jLLKpco
fii]

ol8a,
tlvl

ov8e

oiofiai'

eoiKa

yovv

tovtov ye

amco
o'lofxai 10

tovtco ao(f)coTepo9 eivai, otl a


t\8evai.
e

ol8a ovde
tcov

ivTv0V

eV

aAAov
tivai,

r)a

eKelvov

80-

KOWTcov
e8o{je'

crocpcoTepcov
koll

kcll

p.01

Tama Tama
7ToXXol?

ivTavOa

KaKtLvep

/cat

aXXoL?

a-nrjyOo\xr)v.

VII. Mera Tarn ovv


vos p.tv
ofico?
/cat

rj8rj

efetjr)? fja,

alaOavopLt-is

\v7rovfievo9

/cat 8e8Lco?

otl airr]y6avo\xr]v ,

8e

avayKaiov 8oku

elvaL

to

tov

6eov

irep\

irXelaTov TTOLtiaOaL' ltcov ovv o-kottovvtl tov XP 7l a ~


fxov, tl Xeyei, eVt

anavTas tov?
co

tl

SoKOvvTa? e\8evaL.
8el

12. /cat

vr)

tov Kvva,

av8pes
r)

AdrjvaloL'
iyco

yap

7rpo$ 20

v/jlcl?

TaXrjOr) Xeyeiv'

p.r)v

erraOov tl tolovtov'

ol fiev fxa\io~Ta ev8oKLp.ovvT? tSoijav

poi bXlyov 8elv


/caret

tov TrXeltrTOV iv8eels elvaL (jjtovvtl

tov 6eov,
eivai
tijv
2

aXXoL 8e 8okovvts

0ai>Aore/oot

7net/ceaTepot

av8pe? irpos to (ppovlficos e^eiv.


ep.r)v

8el

8r)

v/xlv

TrXavrjv eVt^et^at

cocnrep ttqvovs tlvcl? ttovovv-

20. vt} tov kvvo] "WTiat was meant by this oath is clear from Gorg. 482 b, /xa tov Kvva
toj>

mouth

of Socrates.

In Ari-

AlyvTrriov 6(6v,
or,

that

is,

the

stoph. Yesp. 83, a slave, Sosias, uses the same oath. 23. tov rrXtlcrTov eVSeelj"] Cf.

dog-headed

more

correctly,

jackal-headed Anubis. In Plato this oath is only found in the

Euthyd. 292 e, tov cVSel en nXeiovos.


f)

Xo-ov

fjfiiv

58
T09, Iva
fj.01

nAAT0N02
/ecu

dve'XeyKTOs

r)

ptavreia yevoiro.

/xera p. 22.

yap tovs

ttoXltikovs f)a eVt

tovs 7roir)Ta? tov? re

tcov rpaycodioov

kou tov? tcov dtOvpapfttov kcu tovs b


Itt

aXXovs,

cos

ivTavOa

avTofpcopco
ovtcl.

KaraXr]\j/op.vos

ilfiavrov aptaOearepov eKelvcov

dvaXapL/3avcov
p.aXio~Ta ire-

ovv avTcov

tol

7roirjpaTa,

a poi

eSoKi
civ

w pay p.a.T ever &ai


yoiev, iv

avTols,

ScrjpcoTcov

avTovs
ai)Tcov.

tl

Ae-

ap.a tl Kai p.avdavoipi Trap


vp.lv
eirreiv,
co

aicryybpLcof

vopai ovv
lopr/reov.
ol
cos

avdpes, TaXrjOr}'

Se

tiros

yap

elweiv

oXiyov avTcov airavTes

TrapovTe? av fieXriov eXeyov nepl cov avrol eireTTOLkyvcov ovv Kai 7Tpi tcov ttoli^tcov iv oXiycp

rjKecrav.

jecture

H's conjecture kuv tXeyKTos (i) is mere conwould not give the sense he wishes, since iXeynrbs is not contradicted hut admitting contradiction ;' and (3) if it did, would spoil the general meaning, since Socrates' leading principle throughout is that the oracle must he true, and that the proof of this would come out simultaneously with the true For sense. 12. iv okiya] H's conjecture iv\ \6ya> is needless. iv oXryo) means the same, viz. 'in short,' not 'in a short time;' just like iv /3pa^ei, Symp. 217 a, iv eXa^t'orm, Isocr. i. 40. p. 11. Of course iv\ A6ya> occurs also, e. g. Lysias, xiii. 38. p. 133 and might have argued something from the variation of reading hetween kot oXiyov and Kara \6yov, Thuc. vi. 34. med.
1. Kai dvekeyKTos^
;

(2)

'

'

'

1.

iva

/jlol

yivoiro]

'With

the object of finding positively unimpeachable proof of the


divine declaration.'

A double
in
/jloi,

from that of fxavrdov, which was the form of words in which the oracle was given ; fiavrda is the meaning of the
distinct
finvrdov-

meaning

is

wrapped up

a distinction to

feel

it
'

is

both 'by

my

agency'

and

for

my

satisfaction.'

km
of

signifies

the superaddition
all

which wc have only to remember that to get at the meaning from the words was in the
case of oracles

demonstration, which

the

world must accept, to the certainty which had been in Socrates an exercise of faith.
fxavrda signifies (1) the process by which oracles are obtained,

a process involving exactly that degree of difficulty which suited the god or his prophet. ot napovres] "With Stallb. 1 1
.

and against Wolf, we

must

or (2), as here, and 29 a, the i'act oracularly communicated.

This signification

still

remains

take this to mean 'those present at each several time,' and not the present audience.'
'

AnOAOriA 2QKPATOY2.
22. TOVTO,

59
(f)V(Tl

OTL OV O"O0ta 7TOlOLV

TTOtoleU, ol

aAAa

ctlvl kcu iisOovaiatovres, axrwep


XprjcrpicoSoL'
kolAcl, \cra(Ti

Oeopavreis

kcli

ol

kcu

yap ovtol

Xeyovcri fxtv 7roAAa kcu

e ovBev d>u

Xeyovai.

tolovtov tl

/jlol

icpdirqaav irdOos Kal ol Troirjral TreirovOores' kcu ap.a.5


rjaOofxrjv ovtcdv 8ia
ty]v iroirjcriv olopevcov kcu

raAAa
ovv

aotywroLTtov eivai avOpcairuiV^ a ovk rjaav. kou ivrevOev


tco

carfja

avra> oiojxevos irepiyeyovevai,

amtp

KCU TCOV 7TO\lTLKCOV.

VIII.
difiavTco
eiireiv,

TeAei/raw ovv
IjvvyjSeiv

eiri

rovs

~)(i

portly as
&>y

f,a'

IO

yap

ovdev

eTnaTa/ievco,
evprjaoifii

tiros

tovtovs Se y
iiriaTa/ievovs.

j)8eiv otl

iroXXa kcu

KaXa

Kal tovtov p.ev ovk exl/evaOrji/,

aAA

rjiriaravTO

eyco ovk r[7rL0~Tap.iqv Kal p.ov Tavrrj

cro(pcoTepoL
p.oi

rjcrav.

aAA,

(6

avSpes 'AOrjvaioi, ravrov^b


ol ironjTal,

eSo^av \etv dpdpTrjfia, oirep Kal


8r)/j.iovpyol'

Kal

ol

dyaOol

8ia to
Kal

tttjv

T\vt]v KaXcos ^p~


o~o-

yd^eaOat eKaaros

rj^tov

raAAa rd piyicrra
t)

(f)coraros dvai, Kal avrcov avrrj

irXr)/j.peXeia eKetvrjv

errjv cro(piav diroKpvirTeiv'

coctt

iue ifiavrov dvepaj- 2

20. diroKpvTTTfivj This is the reading of one MS. $. The dominant reading of the MSS. (including Oxon.) is cnroKpiTrrei. The editors have espoused aTTfKpnrrev' but such a text would
'AnoicpiTTTei itself is scarcely possible

not account for such a variant as dTroKpiVrei in the best MSS. (on the principle of Tmvpayof
cf.

The
a.

usage proves this;


9.

the

orators
ii.

e. g.

Antipho
tqiv

vi.

14.

p.

p.

Antipho 116, and (esp.)


.
.

A.
5.

ivoWol
raira

Trepuo-Tarav
aKpifiais

143, rovrav

y.

Travra
i.

eTriaravrai,

p. Il8, ovdels yap oaris rd>v Trap-

Andoc.

I30.p. l8,oi$' ipccvroov

ovrap ovk av OKVTjp&rtpos

?jv.

KaOrjpevcov ovfkls av tTTirpe^ete.

Lysias uses in the same meaning, but without the same possibility of question, ol Trapayepopevot.

16. e8oav]
ol

dyadol

tirjfiiovpyoi.

The nom. The


as in

is

Kal

force
eSo|e.

of the aor.
'

is,

21c,

The
for

whether
for

expressions used, the audience or


are
different

came

to see.'
Politics are

18. ra ptyio-ra]

the

court,

especially meant.

60
rav vnep tqv
chanep e^co
ao(f)iav
fxrjre

nAATONOS
\pr]crfxou, iroTepa
l
JL

8eaipr\v dv outcos
cov
rj

P- 22.

e^eiv,

V Te

TL

o~o(pbs

ttjv

eKelvcov

dpaQ-qs ttjv dp.a0lav,

d/Kporepa a
koll

eKelvoi eypvaLV eyeiv.


5

direKpLvap-qv ovv epavTco

tco xprjcrpw, otl

/jlol

AucnreAoi tocnrep e^co eyeiv.


8rj

which
experi-

IX. Ek
fur-

Tavrrjo-l

rrj?

e^eTacretos,
fioi

co

avBpes
koll p. 23.

ments

A6r)vcuoi,
oiai

ttoXXoll

pev aTreyQeiai

yeyovacri

ther supplied the


to the intensity of the prejudice against Socratea individually, in the

key

^aXeircoTaTaL kcu (3apvTaTai, coare iroXXa? 81a-

/3oAay air ovtcov yeyove'vai, bvopa Be tovto XeyecrOai,


iooro<pos eivai.

diovTai

yap pe eKaarore

ol

Trapovres

Tama

avTov elvai aocpov, a av dXXov


co

e'tjeXey^co'

to

Be KivBvvevei,

dvBpes, tco ovtl 6 Oeos cro0oy eivai,


rj

personal enmities

Kai iv tco ^prjcrpco tovtco tovto Xeyetv, otl


irivq
15

dvQpco~
kol

which
they had
excited

cro(j)ia

bXiyov tlvos d^la

eo~TL teal

ovBevos'

(paiveTai tout ov Xeyeiv tov ^EcoKpaTrj, TrpoaKe^prjaOaL

Be tco epco bvopaTi, epe irapdBeiypa 7roiovp.evo9, coenrep b

av

el e'urroi

otl

ovtos vpcov,

co

dvOpcoTTOi, (jo^coraroff
eyvcoicev

eaTLv,

octtls

coairep

iLcoKpaTrjs

otl

ovBevbs

cl^los eaTi Trj dXrjOeia

irpbs

croc^lav.

Tam
;

ovv iyto

ndrevnai,
KpvTTTtiv,

cnrelprjKa,

which

is

to be

Phsedo 99 (1, 6pu> ib. 98 b) but points to dnogoverned by e'Soe understood from e5oai>,

which gives
6.

also the best sense.

The -i is not always strictly hei<ri.<6v. Lob. Path. Pars II. p. 230, " Spepe Oratores, etiamsi de absentibus loquuntur, quos modo designarunt et auditoribus quasi spectandos proponunt, iota deiuonstrativo utuntur, et &a?pius etiam negligunt, si
ravTrjai]

de prsesentibus."

Cf. rovri,

37c

t^eracreoos]

We

cannot

fol-

low Oxon.and 3 other MSS. in reading Hgeas, which is the result of an old contraction misread. 15. tqvt ov\ This conjecture of F. A. "Wolf we must needs adopt for tovtov of the MSS.
9.
ovofia be

lvai\

Lit.

'

and

1.

to 8] Accus. of

pronoun

am called by this name, that I am wise.' The subject of AeAnd yivBai is [*W]> no ^ ^ V0 a
I
H-

neuter, standing for the whole

o-o(p6i elvai is

by attraction

for

\to] tlval

fit

crotpw.

sentence immediately following Dig. 19. 14. K(uov8fv6s' ' or nothing :' the kcu is disjunctive.
:

AnOAOHA 20KPATOY2.
23. jxlv

61
Kara rov

eri koll

vvv irepucov
koll

tflTco

koll

Ipevvco

Oeov, kou tcdv olcttcov


elvai'
koll

^evcov av tlvol OLcofiaL cro(f)ov


SoKrj, tco Beep
koll

iireibdv fiOL

fir)

(3or)6cov ev-

deiKW/xaL otl ovk

ecrrL aocfio?.

vtto

TavTrjs
p.01

7-779

dcr^oXia? ovre tl tcov

tt}? /ToXecos'

irpa^aL

cr^oXr)

yeyovev atjiov Xoyov ovre twv


fJLVpLa elfu

oIk6looi>,

dXX

tv irevLa

Sia ttjv rov Oeov Xarpeiav.


Se TOVTOLS OL vioL flOL 7rOLKoXov0OVl>T?,
,

X. UpOS
/

oh jiaXiara
,

ctyoAt?
,

earn*,
,

ol

tcov
>v

TrXovaicoTaTcov,

and moreover gave a pretext for

avToparoL
,

^aLpovcTLV
,

olkovovtes

e^era(pp.evcov

?
,

tcov 10 fastening
on Socrates
individually the

avUpCOTTCOV,

KOLL

OLVTOL
^

TTOXXdKL?
>v

x ,

p.

~ /11/JLOVVTaL'
9
ol/jlcu,
,<>/

LT

~
/

eirLyeLpovcTLV
,

aXXov? e^era^ciV
vx
/ ,,>, CCCpOOVlOLV
'

v.

>y

v KaireiTct,
/
r

ev-

imputation
(previously

pLCTKOVCTL
,

WOXXrjV
,/

avUpcoircov, lootcov

z,

Ce
>-/

m -w

oXLya

OLOfltVCOV * */
iq

p.ei>
>

lOVCU TL
-/.

only a
class-imputation) of

try
0 VTT

>~
KOLL

>.

aVTCDl> Ta(ftflVOL

epLOL

>\> ly OpyiCpVTOLL,
VOV?'

ouoev.

zvTevuev ovv

aAA OU^ 15 the youth;


fJLLCtpCO-

>.-.>

perverting

GLVTOW,

XeyOVCTLV CO? ^(DKpCLTrjS TL? kcTTl


8lGL(f)66Lpl

d TOLTO?

KOLL

TOV?

KCU

67rl8dv

Tl?

Oxon. gives pev xco en, but in the hand of a reand not on the traces of the old letters. (Gaisf. wrongly represents tx (0V as the reading, tx^v would be redundant, like excov (pXvape'is, &c.) 2. kci\ ^eVcof] So Oxon. and 3 other MSS. Edd. Ka\ Tihv gevav. But the variation is in the spirit of Plato cf. Dig. 237, and add Phsedo 85 a, avrq re drjdav Ka\ x*Xi8av Kal 6 Znoty. 11. fiifiovvrai\ So Oxon. &c. fj.ifj.oifj.evoi is a conjecture of Hermann.
i. /io* eVt]

storer,

17

4.

vtto

rain]*]

Later,

31

c,

ster

compares Rep. 539


cos

b,

ol

he gives a second reason for abstaining from public life. 6. iv neviq fJVpta] Cf. Legg.

fjeipaiciaKoi,

orav to npwrov \6yav


7rai5ta
els

ytvcovrai,
ypwi/Tat, ptvot,
ko.\

avro'is

tcara-

del

avri\cr/iav

677

c,

the beautiful expression

pipovp.evoi

XP<*~ rots e^eXe-

fivpiav riva (po^epav ipt]piav,

Rep.

yxovras

avrot
/cat

520 C, uvpia fcXriov. For the fact, with respect


to Socrates,
cf.
ii.

....
ko.\

ck

SXXovs i\iyxovai rovrav &r] airoi re


trept

to

5Xov <pi\oo-o<pias
pipoivrai\

els

with Stallbaum
3.

rois SXXovs 8iafie3Xr]VTai.


*/ie

Xen. CEcon.

11. <a\ airoX

By

practising

e^erdfetf]

For-

upon each

other.

62

nAATONOS
8i8ao~KCQV, e^ovcn
p,rj

olvtovs epcora, o ri ttolwv kol o ri


jiev

p.

ov8ev threw, aAA' ayvoovcriv, \va 8e

Sokuktlv

airopeiv,

ra Kara rravrwv rwu

(f)LXoao(f)ovurcov 7rpo-

X l P a Tavra Xeyovcnv, brt ra perecopa kou ra vtto Qtovs pj) vop.ieiv, Ka\ rov rjrrw Xoyov 5 7^? Kat Kpeirroy rroieiv. ra yap aXrjOrj, oipai, ovk av e6eXoieu Xeyeiv, pevoi pev

on

Kard8r)Xot

yiyvovrai irpocnroiovare ovv, oipai,

eide'vai, eidore? 8e ov8eu.

(PiXoripoi ovre? Ka\ a<po8po\ kol 7toXXol, kol vvre-

loraypevoas

/cat

rnOavcos Xeyovres irepi epov, IpireTrXrj- e


Ka\
ar(po8pcos
p.01

Kaaiv vpwv ra cora ko! iraXai


and
in
lastly,

8iakoli

com-

(3aXXovre$.

e'/c

rovrcov kol MeA^ros"

eueOero

bination
9.

^WTfray/xeVcorJ
^vvTfrayyi.

But

So BSZ. with two MSS. vvTeTajieva>s. means 'in set array:' cf. vEschin. ii. 74. p. 37,
pyropes.

ot {vi>T(Tayfxepoi

idio4. ravra] Latin ista ; matically expressive of contempt, Dig. 318.

and of the classes of persons called here 7to\itiko\ and x. Introd. prjTopes, see p.
note
1

on
r]Ta>

to.

/ierecopa]

or

the

like,
I).

Understand by comis

parison of 19
12.

tovtcov]

this footing'

namely

'

'It

upon

that of

8r)p.iovpyo\ are here joined with the TToXiTiKot, because Anytus represented a trade himself, and herein was but one of many

The

an old general prejudice, aggravated by supervening pei*-

instances of the
at Athens.
ical

same conjunc-

tion of pursuits in those times

now

that I am attacked by The &c. meaning 'in consequence of would be too strong, both for the sense here, and for the idiomatic use of the phrase Dig. 116: the meaning cf. 'upon the strength of would also exceed the warrant of the Greek, though not of the sense, Cf. I9 a, T) 8r) KCU TTKTTfVCOV Mf-

sonal animosity,

'

Socrates was wont

XrjTOS K.T.X.

pr/Topcovl Kul Mf\7]TOS For an account of Socrates' three accusers and their motives,

mechan(Xen. CEcon. iv. 3), a view which would seem to connect itself with his praise of o-^oXt) (Diog. ii. 31, JE\. Var. x. 14): and a conversation, in which he pressed an uncommercial view of education upon Anytus himself with reference to his son, seems to have been among the causes of Anytus'
to speak slightingly of

arts

personal hatred of Socrates. (See again Introd. p. xii.)

AHOAOriA 2QKPATOY2.
3.

63
ith the

"Avvtos

koll

Avkcov,

McA^to?
8e
inrep

p.ev irrrep tcov 7TOLTjtcov

^
prejudice,

uyOofievos,
4.

Avvtos

tcov

8r)p.LOvpya>v

koll

TCOV TToXlTLKCOV, AvKCOV 8e V7Tp TCOV prjTOpCOV'


oirep
eirjv

QKTT,

dp^Ofieuos iyco eXeyov, 6avp.a(pifi av


iyco

el

olos r

spired the present prosecu5

vp.cov TavTT)v T7)v 8ia(3o\r]i> ije\ecr0ai

iv

ovtcos bXiyco

XP 0VCP ^ T( 7roXXrjv
do

yeyowlav.

tolvt

ear iv

vp.lv,

avSpes AOrjvcuoi, TaXrjOrj, kcu


iyco

vp.ds

ovre p-iya ovre crpLLKpov d7roKpv\j/dp.evo9


ovb* v7ro<TTt.\a/j.evos.
airrois diT\6avop.aL'

Xeyco

Kal tol ol8a o"x<e8ov otl tols


o kcu TKp.rjpLOV otl dXrjOr) Xeyco
T]

10

KOLL

OTL

aVTT)
Icttl.

icTTLV
koll

8lCl(3o\t]

Tj

ipLTJ

KOLL

TO.

OLLTLOi

tolvtol
TOLVTOL,

idv re vvv

ioLV

re

olvQls

trjTrjcrrjTe

OVTCOS Vpr]0~eT.
p.eV

XI. Uepl
irpos
,

OVV
ecTTco

COV 01

TTpcOTOL

p.OU

KarriyopOL

Second

KaTrjyopovv avrr)

LKavrj

dwoXoyia wpo?
v /

vp.ds' 15 Defence;
tionofhimselfaa , against the

8e yieXrjTov tov
s

dyaOov re Kal
p.TOL
p>

(biXoTroXLv, 009
7TeLpaO~Op.aL
/
/

(prjCTL,
>

KOLL

TOVS
/i

VCTTtpOVS
~/i

TOLVTOL
t

anoXoyeLcruoLL.
v
/

clvols
n

yap

rt

8r),

coarrep eTepcov tovtoov


*
'
'

OVTCOV KaTTjyopcOV, Aapcop.V av TTJV TOVTCOV aVTCOpLO-

'r,

counts of the indictment,separately;

a lav.
c

e)(L

8e ncos ojoV

^coKpaTrj

(f}r)crlv
r)

d8iKeiv

row 20
8r)

T veovs 8La(p6elpovTa Kal Oeovs ovs

7toXls

vop.lei

ov vop.l(pvTa, erepa 8e 8aLp.bvLa Kaiva.


eyKXrjp.a tolovtov Icttl'

to p.ev

tovtov 8e tov iyKXrj^aTos

are to undernot that the accusers were acting on behalf of their respective classes, but merely that they were to be regarded as representatives of the feelings of those bodies. 9. toIs atToIs] Lit. 'through the same things:' that is, in stating the facts I am virtually reiterating and attesting the
1.

trrep]

We

charges,

stand,

n.
sis
'

17

Sta^oXij

17

efifj]

Empha8ia$o\t).

is

of
is,'

This

sists

the
e^"

course
i.

on
in

e.

'

this

prejudice

conagainst

me,'
16.
factor.'

dyadov]
^ e'

'Public

bene-

20.

o>Sf]

See In-

trod. p. xiv.

64
a.

HAATONOS
e^eTaacofiev.
(prjai

Perver-

ev Ka<JTOi>
aftiKuv
a$LK.eiv
fxe

yap

8rj

tovs veovs

P- 34-

sion of the

youth.

8ia(p0eipovTa.
M.eXr)Tov,

eyco 8e, co

dv8pes 'AOrjvcuoi,
yapLevTL^eTai,

(f)rjp.\

otl

cnrov8f)

padioos els dycovas KaOiaras avOpcoirovs, irepi Trpay5

ixoltwv

irpocnroLovpevos O770v8deLv Kcu Kr)8ecr0ai, cov


7TCD7TOT

Ov8eV TOVTCO

epeXrjcrev.

cos

<$

TOVTO OVTCOS

e^ei, 7Tipa.(T0fiai /cat vfiiv 7n5etou.

Two

answers (both
dialecti7)

XII. Kgu
7Tp\

p.01

8evpo,

co

MeA??Te, eme' aAAo tl


OL

7ToXXoV
;

7T016L, OTTCOS cbs fie\TLO~TOL


'

VeCOTepOL d

cal);
I. the hypocrisy of the charge

io ecrovTai

"IZycoye.
Troiel

I0i 8rj vvv ehre tovtols, tls av-

tovs (3eXTLovs
o~0L.
ifie

8rjXov

yap

otl oiada, fxeXov ye


eijevpcov,
cos
8rj

tov

fxev

yap 8La(p6eipovTa

(pys,

elcrayeLs tovtolctl x.a\ KaT-qyo pels'

tov 8e

(3eX-

tlovs iroiovvTa

Wi eme
otl
o~oi

Ka) /jirjvvaov avTols, tls ecrTiv.

isopds,

co

MeA^re,
alaxpov

triyas kcu ovk e\eLS e\ivelv\

Kat

tol ovk

8okcl elvai Ka\ iKavov TeKjxrjpiov

ov
co

8rj

eyco Xeyco, otl ctol ov8ev /xefxeXrjKev;


;

aXX'

elire,

'yaOe, tls avTOVs apeLVOVs ttolcI

Ql

vopcoL.

AAA
vop.ovs.
co

ov

tovto

epcoTco,

co

(3eXTL0~Te,

dXXa
ol8e,

tls

dvOpcowos,

20 octtls

irpcoTOv
co

kcu

avTo tovto
ol

tovs

Ovtol,

IZcoKpaTes,

8LKao~Tal.

Ylcos

Xeyeis,

3.

(rrrovftf]
: '

moron

is

x a P LfPT ^CiTai Oxyplaying off a jest


\

though it naturally affords scope for exhibiting Socrates'


characteristic talent,
to
is

The under solemn forms.' machinery of the law, with all


its

legally
tpa>-

speaking the customary


Tr]<ns,

solemnity of circumstance and all its serious consequences,


in motion by him for his mere amusement. Cf. x a P l(VTl ~ (oixfvos in the same sense 27 a, where it is explained by
is set

which either party was bound to submit at the


requisition of the other.
trod. p. xviii. 18. dfitivovs]
zens,'

Inciti:

'Better

better toward others


better

Tvai^ovros.
8.

whereas PeXrlovs above means,


fjioi

Km

k.t. X.]

The

ex-

amination of Melctus by Socrates,

speaking, themselves.
strictly

in

which

now

follows,

AnOAOHA 20KPATOY2.
4-

65
elai
koll
77

Me'Ar^re;
/3eAr/oi>?
ol

o18e tovs

veovs 7rai8eveiv oloi

re'

iroiovai

MaXtora.

UoTepov
Ei;

arravTes,

p.ev avrcov, ol

ov

"Airavres.

ye vq

ttjv

"Hpav
5.

Xeyets, kcu ttoXXtjv


tl 8e 8r)
;

d(f)0ovlav tcov

cocpeXovv5

tcov.
rj

oiSe ol aKpoaTCti (3eXTLOvs ttolovctlv,

ov

Kai

ovtoi.

TV
00

8e ol fiovAevrai

Kcu

ol (3ov-

Xevral.
ol

'AAA' dpa y

Me'A^re, pjj

ol ev rfj e/c/cA^cr/a,

tKKXrjo-iacrTOLi,

8ca(f)0elpovaL

tovs
;

vecoTepovs

77

KaKtivoi j3e\Tiov$ Troiovaif airavTes

KaKelvoL.

Yldv-

TS dpa,

ws

eoiKev, 'AdrjvatOL

KaXovs Kayadovs

ttolovctl 10
;

nXrjv ifiov, eyco 8e povos 8ia(p0elpco.

ovtco Xeyeis

Yldvv a(f)o8pa ravTa


eyvcoKas 8vaTV\lav.

Xe'yco.
kcli

IloXXr/v

y epov
rj

kglt-

p.01

airoKpivaC
ol

kcu Trepl
ttol-

b lirirovs ovrm aot 8okl eyeiv'

pev fieXTLovs
elvat,
ttclv

ovvres avrovs
8ia(p6etpcou:
i]

7ravres

avdpamoi

els
els

8e
p.ev

tls

15

rouvavTiov tovtov
rj

tls 6

fieXriovs olos r cov iroLelv


ol 8e

iravv oXlyoi, ol
kcu xpcovrou
00

Ittttlkol'

7roXXol lavirep
;

ijvi>Goai

Ittttols*

8tairepl
8rj- 1

(pOeLpovaiv
"lttttcov kcll

oi>x

ovtcos

e^ei.

MeA^re, kcu
(jcocov
;

tcov aXXcov

diravTcov

irdvTcos

7tov,

edv re o~v kcu

Avvtos ov
eir]

(prjTe
ire pi

eav re

(firjTe'

woXXr) yap dv tis ev8aipovLa


els c
p.ev

tovs veovs,

el

p.6vos

avrovs
a>

8ia(j)6eipet,

ol

aAAoi

co(pe-

Xovatv.
otl

dXXa ydp,

MeA?7re,

'iKavcos

e7TL8eiKvvcrai

ov8e7rco7rore

etypovTicras

tcov

vecov,

kol

cracpcos

-5

a7ro(Patveis ttjv

aavrov

dpe'Xetav, otl ov8ev croi

pepe-

XrjKe 7repl cov epe elaayeis.

24. ak\aydp~\
is;' as

'

But the truth


c.

above 19

&c.

Dig.

147.
26. ancxpalveis

dpfkeuiv]

Bea F

tween

dfiektiav

and

MAft

play upon words is doubtless intended; see several instances in Plato collected Dig. 324. In this ease the probability is strengthened by the constant

66
2.

riAATONOS
XIII. 'En
8e
,

the
,

fjiiiv

ehre
,

co

npos Aibs Me'A^re,


/

p.

2JJ

stupidity of it.

TTOTepov eaTiv oiKeiv apeivov ev ttoaitcus xPV aT0LS V


TTOVTqpdis
;

co

Tav, diroKpivaC
fJLV

ov8ev yap tol xaAe7roi>


TL

ipUTCO.
5

OV)( OL

7TOV7}poi

KaKOV
ol 8'

ipyd^OVTai TOVS
tl
;

del

iyyvraTco eavTcov ovTa?,


ye.

ayaOoi dyadov

Haw
vai, co

'Eariv ovv

octtls

(3ovXeTaL V7rb tcov tjvrj

vovtcov (3\a7TT(T0ai fxdXXov

cbcpeXelcrOaL

airoKpi- d

yaOe'

/cat

yap

6 vopos KeXevei aivoKpiveaOai.


;

ecrff octtis

fiovXtrai fiXdirTecrOaL
e'/xe

Ov

drjra.

<f>pe

10&7, iroTepov

elcrayeL? devpo co? hiafyOeipovra tov?


i]

vecoTepov? Ka\ TrovqpoTepov? iroLovvTa eKovTa

aKovra

'E/c<Wa
e/xov

eycoye.

TV

SrjTa, co

MeA^re

toctovtov crv
cov,

crocficoTepo? el ttjXlkovtov

ovto? rr/XiKoaBe

cocrre crv ptev


15

eyvcoKa? otl

ol p.ev

KaKo\ KaKov tl epydol 8e

ovTai del tov? fiaXicrTa wXtjctlov eavTcov,


6o\

dyatjkco,

dyaOov
Kctl

eyco

8e

8r]

el?

toctovtov dfiaOias

coaTe

tovt dyvoco,

oti,

eav Tiva p.oy6i~ipbv

iroL-qcrco

tcov IjvvovTcov, KLv8vvevcrco

KaKOV

tl Xafielv

a7r

av-

TOV, COCTTe TOVTO TO TOCTOVTOV KaKOV CKCOV


20 (prj?

7TOLCO, COS

crv

TavTa

eyco

croc

ov

welOopai,
ov8eva'

co

Me'A^re,
rj

olpai 8e ov8e
8ia(f)0ipco,
d/jL(f)6Tepa
r)

dXXov
el

dvOpcoircov

aAA'

ov

P-

20

8ia(f)0eipco, cikcov, coaTe


el

av ye KaT

\jsev8ei.

8e olkcov 8ia(p0e[pco, tcov tolov-

tcov Kai aKOVcricov apapTT]p.aTcov ov 8evpo vo/jlo? elaa-

isyetv ecrTiv, aAA' I8la Xa/3ovTa 8i8dcrKetv

/ecu

vovOeTeiv

recurrence
tion
;

of

the
c

juxtaposi-

otti,

.see

24

above,

and

S wpos 26 e below.
8.

Aios,

rjv

8'

iyw,

and

26 b below.
1.

dire
S>

v6fj.os]

Mf'X^rf]

The adsuffered

13. Tj;XiKoVSe]

See note, 24 c. Meletus was


:

dress

Mt'X^rf

has

tmesis
fi7r

by the interlacing of
Aios with it Dig. See also Rep. 332 c, ri
:

cf. Eua very young man thyph. 2 b, c, and below 26 e

irpbs

extr.

Stallb.

288.

'

AnOAOriA 20KPATOY2.
8rjXov
crv

67

ydp

oti,

edv pdOco, iravaopat o ye


/cat

olkcov iroico.
1

8e ^vyyeveaOat pev poi


r)6eXr)o-as,

8i8acu etyvyes

/cat

ovk

Sevpo Be eicrayei?, oi vopos icrriv elcrd-

yeiv tovs KoXdcrecos Beope'vovs, aAA' ov paOrjcrecos.

XIV.
Br/Xov
oi/re
8i]
rfSrj

'

'AAAa yap,

co

clvBpes

AOrjvaloL, tovto pev

eaTtv, b eyco

eXeyov, otl MeXrjTco tovtcov


ircoiroTe
(f)r)s

k r^f

ply a ome apLKpbv


r)plv,
irtos
;

epeXr/aev'
co

opco? Be

established
netting

Xeye

pe

8ia(p0elpeiu,

MeA^re,
ypa(f)rjv,
rj
/

tov9 vecoTepovs
r)v eypa\j/co,
s-

h BrjXov
i

Si]

otl

Kara

tt\v

strange

Oeovs BiBdaKOVTa prj voplteiv ovs


\

ttoXls io agencies
rf

vop'lQel,
es
c\

erepa Be Saipovta Kaiva


;

r
;

ov
~
*

Tama
i

Xeyets otl

'

oiOao~Kcou 8iad)0ipGO
/ v
>

Haw
/

pev ovv a(f)o8pa


?
co

Tama
-.

answered by reducm o Meletus to a


contradiction.

Xeyco.
Oeoov, cov

Ylpos avTcov tolvvv,

meXme,
en
eyco

tovtcov tcov

vvv 6 Xoyos

ecrTLV, elire

tratyetTTepov Ka\

epo\

/cat

tow av8paai

tovtolctl.

yap ov 8vvapai
vopt^etv elvai
Oeovs,
dBLKoo^)
/cat /cat

*5

paOeiv, 7roTpov Xeyeis

8i8dtrKUv pe
vopl^co

Tivas Oeovs,

/cat

amo? apa
r)

elvai

ovk

elpl

to

irapairav aOeos
ttoXls,

ovBe

Tamr)

ov

pevTOL ovairep ye
etTTiv
(f)rjs

aAA' eTepovs,
r)

tovt

o poi

e'y/caAetV,

otl eTepovs'

iravTairaaL pe 20

ovre

amov

vopi^etv Oeovs tovs re


cos

aAAou?

Tama

8i8acrKeiv.

Taura Aeyw,

to irapairav ov vopi^ets

2.

<iryej]

'

Didst decline.'

Ar. Ach. 717, KdgtXavvav xph to \01n6v, kqv fayy ris fyfuovv, "With Plato, however, this meaning of the word is more common in the comCf.

ip.e\rjo-tv. Dig. 6. hv vvv\ "Whoni the argument at present concerns equivalent to ovs Xtyofifv as distinguished from nep\ aw Xe-

norm
1

to

4.

'

yofiev.

Stallb.,
a, crov

rightly.

Cf.
(ppd-

pound
-

8ia(pevyeiv.

Cf.

S)Tnp.

Soph. 263
av
irep\

(pyov
(ctt\

8r)

tfpvyes and ovk tj&. 174 a form a hysteron proteron, though not a strongly marked

ov

Ka\
a,

otov

[6 Xoyos],

Legg. 678
ical

-oXfcos

<al n-oXti-eiay nept


d)f

vopodfaias,
Trapo~Tr)K.ev,

One.
7.

ovre

vvv 6 Xoyos rjpiv


,

o-piKpbv^

AcCUS.
not
F 2

fivrjfiijv

dvai.

cognate

after

tptXrjo-fv,

68
6eov?.
'12

IIAATQNOS
Oav/idaie MeA^re,
crtA.r)vr)v
;

ha
,

tl

tolvtol

Atyeis

p.

Ofoe r\\iov ovoe


7Tp oi

apa

vofiL^a ueovs ivai, oxr-

a\Xoi 6.v6pwTTOL

Ma

A/

co

avSpes dtKaorrai,

eVei tov p.ev rjXiov XiOov


'

(frrjolv elvai, rr\v 8e aekrjvrjv


co (f)i\e

byrjv.

'

Ava^ayopov oUl KaT^yopeiv,

MeA^re,

kcu ovtco Ka.Ta(f)povus rcovSe kcu oUl olvtovs cbreipov?


ypa/1/j.a.Tcou

elvai, coare

ovk elbevai

on ra 'A^aatovtcov
tcov

yopov
Xoycov,

(3i(3\la

tov

KAa^pfieviov

yefj.ec

kcu

Si]

kcu oi veoi ravra irap efiov \x.av6ael

lovovaiv, a k^zcniv iptore,

iravv ttoXXov, bpayjxrjm

3.

Ma
'

Ai"]

Understand

oi

p.evav

alapr'jjjLaoi.

nerpav

itXvo-etji
j3a>-

vofxiei.

Xpvoeaio-i, (pepopevav divaioi,,

5.

A.vaay6pov\
7,

Xen. Mem.
re-

Xov

'OXvp-nov.

IV.
fute

vii.

makes Socrates
alleged

the

opinion

of

Auaxagoras, tov rjXiov \L80v oumvpov civai. Anaxagoras' formula was pvopov oidnvpov, which others took to mean a mass of iron. Of the moon he asserted that it had ol^oeis, \6<povs, (pdpayyas, whence that he believed it to be yf? was an
inference.
8.
/3</3\t'a]

"Is
iii.

secundum

et Clem. Alex, ibi ab intcrpp. laudatum, philosophorum primus ovyypacprjs, Ufiij3\iov eecoK brum a se scrijptwm ediclit. Hoc tamen de Anaximandro alii, alii de Plierecyde Syro

Laert.

II.

8,

Stallbaum mistook the sense of this passage, and imagined that a volume of Anaxagoras might be bought at that time for a But in fact the drachma. price of paper itself was then Emile excessive at Athens. Egger, in a letter to Firmin Didot (Revue Contemporaine du 15 Septembre, 1856), mentions fragments of an account rendered by certain Athenian officers in 407 B.C., in which the price of sheets of paper
(xaprm), for writing copies of

Dacier, as observes, curiously

these accounts {avriypacpa) upon, was 1 drachma and 2 obols


each,
i. e. 1 fr. 20 cent. a sum which, according to Boeckh's computation, accepted by Egger, would be equivalent to

dicunt."
9.
'

Forst.
81)

kcli

Kai]

Ironical

and so
10. u

then.'
Trpia(jievovs~]

The doc-

fr.
el

80 cent. now.
mivv
:

tviore' not the books, that is, if they should happen to see a play in which these doctrines are promulgated, as in Eurip. Orest. 982, poXui/xi

trines,

7roXXoOJ

'

At

the

most

'

the

same expression

occurs Alcib. I. 123 c, io? pvav TTfirijKOPTa el ndvv noWov, Gorg. 5x1 d, iiw ndpnoXv,
. .

rap oipavov peaov %()ov6s rt t(to-

Svo

fipaxfjius

(Trpd^aro.

The

lit-


AnOAOriA 2HKPATOY2.
26. K ttJs 6pxrj<TTpa.? 7rpiafJLi>ov?

69

^(OKparovs^ Karayekav,

lav

7rpo(T7roir)Tou
ovtcl.
vopitjzii>

iavrov
co

elvai,

dWcos
pivroi

re

kgll

ovtco?
8okco,

arcma
ovSeva

aAA'

irpbs Atoy, ovtcolt'l ctol


;

6eov elvai

Ov
co

pa

At"

ov8

ottcocttlovv.

Kttkjtos

el,

MeA^re, Kai

tolvtgl 5

peVTOL, CO? epOL 8oK?9, CTaVTCp.


co

epOL

yap

8oKL OVTOCTL,
koll

av8pe$ 'AOrjvaloi, iravv elvcu


koll

vfipicrTrjs

gcko-

Aacrro?,
27. Kai

dreyvcos tt)v ypa(prjv ravrr\v vfipei tlul


koll

aKoXaaiq.

veorr/TL

ypdxj/acrOai.

eoLKe

yap

which, though anacoluthic own, and certainly points to the right way of understanding the sentence as an instance of binary But we cannot claim acceptance structure see Commentary. for vofiifa with such preponderating authority in favour of
4.
vofii^iv\

Oxon. alone has

vopifa,

after 8ok5>, has a vividness of its

VO(JLl(lV.

most the

Qearpcov-qs

could de-

would uphold the gods.


3.

mand

any place was a drachma ; the price for an ordinary place was two oboli. See Boeckh, Public Economy of Athens, translated by G. C. Lewis, p. 223. n. 315 of 2nd
for
edition.
2.

ovTcout

fu/atj

The
Sokco

sentences ovraxri aoi


ovSeva

two and

ehai are both descrip-

tions of the

same fact, the restatement being the more precise ; ovraxri aoi SokS) stands by
a sort of attraction for ovtohtI
aoi SoKfT Tzep\ epov, of
filling

SXXcos re

(cat]

youths must mine, to say nothing of their


f

Which the know are not

which the
ovbeva

up

in the re-statement
tp.e

would have been


flvai.

singularity,'

which would make

the theft still more glaring. Steinhart has well observed that the meaning of arcma is not absurd/ but uncommon or peculiar etymologically, what cannot be assigned to any known place or origin. He further remarks that neither Socrates nor Plato would have rejected these notions as ' absurd.' Cf. the striking passage in Legg. 886 d, where Plato declines to controvert these positions although he
'

5.

Dig. 207, 208. "A-toros k.t.X.] The ques-

tion

affirmatively was, not

'

'

'

'

answered whether Socrates was an atheist, but whether it was his opinion that Socrates was an atheist, ovraxxi
crot

Meletus

had

Sokco;

Socrates'
'

comment
;

on
else

this is

Very
sure

well

will believe that,

nobody and I

am

yourself,'

you do not I am pretty sure you are saying what you know to be untrue.
pretty
i.

e.

70
cocnrep

nAATONOS
aiviypa ^vvTiBevri
6 (Tocpbs
oiaireipcopLevcp,

apa yvuxre-

p.

toll 'EcoKpd.T-qs

8r)
r]

ifiov -^apievTi^opLevov KOU

evavrC

epavrco Xeyovros,

e^a7raT7]ao)
;

avrou
Ifxol

kou

tov? aXXovs tovs olkovovtols


hverai
tol

ovtos yap

0eu-

ivavTia Xeyeiv ovtos iavrcp ev


el

rfj ypa(Pfj,

ooanep av
putfiov,

euKOi'

aftiKei

^co/cpcm?? Oeovs
kcli

ov vo-

a\Xa Oeovs

vofxifav.

tol

tovto eart

7ralovTos.

XV.

Avve7naKe\j/acr0e

8rj,

(o

avdpes,

fj

fiot (j)ai-

lovercu ravTa Xeyeiv


vpieis 8e, oirep kolt

av

Se rjpuv airoKpivai,

co

MeAr/re'

ap\as

vpa.9 7raprjTr]aap.r]i/, p.ep.vr]- b

a6e poi
Xoyovs

pj]

0opvj3ew, eav ev tco eltoOoTi Tpoirco tovs

iroitop.ai.

eaTiv oaTi? di'0pco7T(ov,

co

MeXrjTe,
Se
kou.

avOpcoireia p.ev vop.iei irpaypar elvai,


15

avOpomovs
/xt)

ov

vopitjEL

chroKpiveaOco,

co

avSpe?, kcu

aAAa

aXXa

Oopvfielrco'

ea& oar is hnvovs


;

ptev

ov

vop.iQtL
,
j

elvai, 'nnriKa 8e

irpdypara
;

rj

avXrjTas p.ev ov vopi^ei,


co

avXy]TiKa 8e ivpaypara
el
p.i]

ovk earn;,

apiare dvSpcov'
Xeyco kou rots

av

(3ovXeL aTTOKpLvaadat, eyco

a 61
is

i.

8icnr(t.pa>iJ.ei/a>]

'He

is

tioning,

it

not so limited,

like

one, who,

by framing a

Dig. 26.
Aj. 136.
15.

Cf.

Lobeck on Soph,

mock-riddle, is trying (as he says to himself) whether will Socrates,' &c. have here

<"XAa

Kal

We

one

participial

clause

(axr7rep

expressions are Euthyd. 273, <ik\r)v aWrjv d-rro^KeTrovres, Kal

XXa]

Similar

vvti8.)
;

within another

(pia<* '

Phdr. 235
T"

a,

ws olus re av, ravKal

7Tft/i.)

as

Rep. 555
Notice, that

c i TOV

tTtpas re

irepas
apicrra,

Xeyav,

vireiKovra evuvrts dpyvpiov rirpairKovTfs.


it

dpfporepas
evTiv ovv

elirelv
ei'S^

2^1

d,

is air-

Tocra Kal 'rocra, Kal

VTfp

ahiyp-a,

'a

mock -riddle,'

Tola Kal Tola,


p.ao-i

Legg. 7 21
Kal

b, XP*I~
tj}

fone which has no answer. 2. (pov x a P lfVTl C~] The use of the genitive, after verbs of

pev
Se

too-ocs

toitois,

Kal

tt}

dripiq,

Phileb. 24

d,

to

eh avdis
16.

re Kal au6is.

knowing, seeing, and shewing, seems to be limited in Attic Greek to a noun joined with a participle. After verbs of men-

Bopvfie'iTa]

Merely
;

by

making
stead
ing, as

irrelevant remarks in-

of

answering
say.

brawl-

we might

AnOAOriA 2QKPATOY2.
27.

71

aXXois TOVTOicri

dXXa to

hri tovtco ye cmoKpivai'

c ecrff octtls
/jLova?

Sai/JLOvia p.ev

vop-i^eL

wpaypar

elvai, 8aL-

8e

ov vopl^ei
irrro

Ovk
koll

Zgtiv.

'12? covqaas,

on

poyi? dweKplvco
8aifj.6vLa

tovtcovl dvayKatppevos.

ovkovv

pev

(firjs

pe

vopl^eLV

koll

8i8acrKetv, eir 5
vop.ico

ovv Kdiva

elre iraXaLa'

dXX' ovv 8aipovLa ye

Kara tov aov Xoyov,


dvnypacfirj.
ttov
el

koll

Tavra kcu

8icofioo~co

ev rrj
8rj-

8e 8aLp.6via vopl^co,
fie

koll

8alpovas

iroXXr)
eyeL

dvayKt] vopi^eLV
8r)'

ecrTLv'

ov\ ovtco?
eTreiSt] 10

e\eL\

TL0r)pi

yap

ere

opoXoyovvra,
tJtol

d ovk diroKpiveL.
r)yovpe6a
r)

tov? 8e 8aipovas ov\l


Oetov
ttollScl?
;

6eovs ye

(fir)?

r)

oil;

Ylavv ye.
(fir)?,

Ovkovv emep 8alpova?


Oeol Tive?
o~e
elcriv

r)yovp.ai, cos trv


eLiq

el

p.ev
(firjpi

ol
koll

8alpove?, tovt av

eyco

alviTTecrOcu
(fiavaL

^apLevTL^eaOai, Beovs

ov\ r)yov-

15

pevov

epe Oeov? av r)yelcr0aL ttoXlv, e7rei8rj7rep


el
<$'

ye 8aipovas r)yovpaL'
elcri

av

ol 8aLp.oves Oetov 7ral8e?


r)

voOol TLves

r)

Ik

vvpcficov

eK tlvcov aXXcov, tov

8r) /ecu

XeyovTai, tl? av dvOptoirtov Oetov pev 7rai8a?

rjyo'iTO elvai,

Oeovs 8e prj

bpoLtos

yap av aroirov
i]

cly), 20

e coa7rep

av

el tl? Ittttcov

pev 7rai8a$ rjyoLTo

Kal ovcov

6.

Sai/iovin

ye]

To

make

the reasouiug sound, daifiovut here and daifiovia iTpayp.ara above ought to mean the

same which it must be acknowledged they do not. It must be observed, however,


;

the equivocation of Meletus is simply returned upon himself, Contrast, where Socrates is J ^speaking uncontroversially of -his monitor, the distinctly adj

jectival
c.

0el6i>

nal bai^oviov 3
7-6

See
8.

Appendix A, on

that

perversion lay with Meletus, whose charge of 8aifx6via Kaiva was based simthe
original

Saipoviov.
dvriypacprj]
it

The

eyieXrina

is

so called, as

has been al-

!ply

on

Socrates' to
this

^aifxoviov.

'Now by

Socrates meant a divine agency, but Meletus had wrested it into the sense of a divine being. So that here

ready called 19 b note.


18.
is,

avrufj-oa-la.

See

tivqjv
&j/

SkXav
nvav.

Z>v\

That

aXAwi/

72

IIAAT0N02
/cat

\tovs r)Hiovovs\ hnrovs 8e

bvovs
ottohs

fir]

rjycnTO elvai. p. *7

aAA',

a>

NLe'XrjTe,

ovk

eaTiv

o~v

ravra

ov)(l

d7ro7TLpcofjLi>09

rjficov

eypdxJAO)

[rrjv
ifioi

ypaiprjv

rav-

tyjv^
B07TC09

rj

dwopcov o ri ey/caAotV
8e
o~v
tivol

dXrjde? adiKrjfxa'

weifloLS
coy

av tov

/cat

crpuKpov
ecrrt

vovv
/cat

eypvTa
8ai/xovia

dvOpcowajv,
/cat

[pv2

clvtov

6ela r)yelo~0aL, kou av tov avrov

firjTe

Saifiova? payre

Oeov?

pjjTe

rjpcoa?,

ov8ep.ia

firj^avr) p. 28.

ear iv.

Third part io of Defence;


Justifi-

XVI.
fiot

'AAAa yap,
Kara
Tiqv

oj

av8pe$ 'AOrjvaht,

a>?

p.ev

eyco ovk dSiKco

M.eXr]T0V ypacprjv, ov iroXXr)?


'iKava
/cat

cation of the pursuit in which


his life had been spent,
viz.,

80K6L elvai

aVoAoytW, aAA

ravra'

8e

/cat

ev rots* epcwpoaOev eXeyov, otl 7roXXrj p.01 dire/cat

that of a moral reformer,

\6eia yeyove
15

npos 7roXXovs, ev tare otl dXr)6es


ifxe

cart,

kou tovt eaTiv b


'

aiprjcrei,
17

eavrrep aipfj, ov
SiafioXr)
/cat

interwoven with notices of

M.eXr]T09 ov8e
T
/cat

Avvto?, aAA'

tcov
/cat

ttoXXwv

the reformatory doctrine itself.

(j)06vos.

8rj

7roXXovs
8e

aAAou?
alp-qaeiv'

dya-

6ov9 av8pas
8eivbv
fxrj

yprjKev, ol/xai
o~Trj.

/cat

ov8ev 8e b
rt?*

ev epo\

\cr0j9

av ovv enrol

6.
is

irdBois av

as ov]

The

ov

supposed to

affect the

speaker

not simply pleonastic, as in the case of two negatives in the same clause, hut it is irraIt is a confused antitional. cipation of the coming negative ouoV/iia. Dig. 264.
18.
is

and

his hearers, as interested

in the contingency cussion.

under disSo here Socrates is


half
ironically,
it

speaking

in-

teresting himself, as
for the rule, against
arfj

were,

ovdtv

himself.

o-TJj]

'The

rule

is

also idiomatically used,

in

down
of
cf.

no danger of breaking in my case.' This use


?>iv6v

as
is,
'

quasi-impersonal

that
is

a vague nominative, such as

ov8ev

is

idiomatic
olSep

the course of events,'

un-

Gorg.

520

d,
'

Setvov

derstood.

See Dig. 97

where

dSiKr]df), we need not fir) apprehend for him any injury,' Phaedo 84 b, ovdev 8(iv6v pf] 'we need not appre<$>ofir}QT), hend that the soul will have

avTo>

among other parallels is given Ar. Eth. Nic. VI. ix. 9, ottj(Ttrai yap jcaKfi. arfj is literally come to a stand-still." Stallb.
'

is

wrong

here.

to fear.'

The apprehension
'

'

is

AnOAOHA SHKPATOYS.
28.

73

eh ovk

alcryyvei,

co

^coKpaTe?, tolovtov e7rLTrj8ev/ia


eyco '

first

eirirriSevcras. '
^

aTroOavelv; eP = ov KivSvvevei? vvvl

That and
it

he TOVTCO av BiKaiOV
Aeyei?,
co

\6yOV

aVTeiTTOlfll, OTL

OV Ka\cd?

foremost

-was under-

avOpanre,

el otet

helv klvSvvov inroAoyi^eaOat


tl kcu

'

taken in
5

rod
,

Irjv

77

Tedvdvai avhpa otov


, ,
,

eOTLV,

aAA OVK
*'
,v

,'

auiKpbv ^
*
>

o(/)eAoy
,

t0 the

6KLVO flOVOV aK07TLV, OTOLV TTpOLTTr),


*
77 j

, mentioned
divine call, and therefore to

aldy

iroTepov oLKCua
c

*S Si A ayaoov aoiKa npaTTei, Kai avopos


* *
>

epya

ro)!'

77
*

kolkov.
/
tf

(pavAoi

-^

yap av

v*
>

tco

ye

o~co
'

Aoyco eiev
"
01

'

rjfiiaecov
v
<

oaoi
~
1

ev

m ipoia
\

be performed without

TeTeAevTrjKacriv

re

aAAOt
5> /
rs

v..

/ * r\ ' & Kai O Tr]? KyertOOS VIO?, 0? TOCTOVTOV TOV


1

respect of conse-

KIV- ioquencea
or counterinduce-

Cvvov KaTecppovrjcre irapa to aia^pov


>

tl

viropeivai,
/,
/

'

>

ments.

(ocrTe

eweiorj

eiirev

77

/J.f)T7]p

avrco

rrpouvfiovpLevco
7rco9, cos

E>KTopa airoKTelvai, 6eos ovcra, ovTcocri


fiar
co Trai, el

eyco-

Tifxcoprjcreis

YlaTpoKAco

tco eTalpco

tov
av6
15

tyovov

K.a\

F,KTopa airoKTevels, avTO? airodavec


toi, (prjai, pieff

TtKa yap
he TavT

^KTopa

iroTpios

eTolpos'

aKovaas tov
he

p.ev

Oavcvrov Kai tov Kivhvvov


heicra? to {rjv

coAiycoprjo~ f iroAv

pdAAov

KaKOS

cov

d Kai toIs

(f)iAots fir)

Tipcopelv,

avTiKa,

(ftrjcri,

reOvalrjv

olktjv eiriOeis tco aSiKOvvTi, Iva pvq

evOahe

p.evco

KaTap.r)

20

yeAacrTO$ irapa

vrjvcri

Kopcoviaiv ayOos apovpt]?.

avTov

oiei

(fipovTicrai

OavaTOv kol klvBvvov


tt}

ovrco

yap

e\ei, co
Taj;])

avhpes 'AOrjvaioi,
?)
i
i

dArjOela'

ov av ti?
rj

eavTov

yT]o-dp.evo9

(3eATicrTov elvai
cb?
e'/ao)

xm dpp.lvovTazz

Xovtos

rayfifj,

evravOa

Sel,

SoKel,

4.

tTToXoy/feo-^at]

See be-

illustration is
e.

used Symp. 179

low, d note.
5.

The
is

reference in

what

fol-

orov

icai

a-fUKpov]

<A

lows

to Horn. o av

II. xviii.

90.
for-

man of any worth


icliomatic

with

at all.' This concurrence of ko\ a-fUKpov ti is frequent 32 oTrjsQeTiSos]


-

23.

n t k.t.X.] The
in sense

mer
rov

r)

in this sentence is

hyin-

perbatically postponed to iavrdt-r),

^S-

which
it.

is

10.

The same

eluded under

Dig. 290*.

'

74

nAATQNOS
Oavarov
firjre

Kiv8vveveiv, firj8ev vrroXoyitpfievov fxrjTe

p.

aAAo

fxrj8ev irpo

tov alo~\pov.
e'lrjv

XVII.
s

'Eyco ovv 8eivd dv


el,

elpyaafie'vos, oo
e

dv8pes 'AOrfvatoi,

ore fiev

fie ol

dpyovres erarrou,

ov? vfiels elXecrOe ap\eiv fiov, kcu ev YloTt8aia kol ev


'

A/i(f)i7roXei

kcu

em

ArjXicp, rore fiev ov eKelvot erar-

tov kfievov coairep

kol

dXXos

tis

kcu

eKiv8vvevov

caroOavelv, tov 8e Oeov tclttovto?, coy eyco chrjO-qv re

kcu i>7reXaf3ov, (j)iXocro(f)ovvTa

fie

8elv trjv kcu

etjerdp. 29.

lotpvTa ifiavTov kcu rouy a'AAouy, evravOa 8e 0o/3r7#ety


rj

Oavarov

rj

aXXo otlovv
e\r],

irpdyfia Xiiroifii rrjv rd^iv.


fie

8etvov pevr av

kol coy aXrjOcos tot dv


vo/jli^co

8iKaiws

elaayoi tls

els

8iKaaT7)pLov, otl ov

Oeovs elvat
olbfievos
oh

chretOcov rrj fiavTeia. kcu ScSicd?


15

Oavarov kol

Cronos eivai ovk gov.


1

to yap tol Oavarov 8e8ievai,


ecrriv

dv8pes, ov8ev

aXXo
yap

y SoKeiv

cro(J)bv

eivai

fii]

bvra'
fiev

8oKelv

elSevai

eariv a ovk
el

olSev.

ol8e
too

yap

ovSels

tov

Oavarov ov8'

rvy^dvei

dv0pco7rop TvavTGiv fieyicTTOv bv tcov dyaOcov, 8e8iaat

208

coy ev el8ores
7rcoy

otl

fieyiarov tcov KaKcov


rj

eo~ri.

kol b
rj

tovto

ovk dfiaOla eariv avrif


'Giving
to
;

e7rovel8icrTO?,

1.

vnoXoyi^o/ifvov]

any countervailing weight


literally,
tra.'

bravery. Delium, 424 B.C., witnessed his famous retreat,

'reckoning per con-

The vno conveys no imageof subtraction, according

(Symp. 221 a, b, Lach. 181 b). Of his campaign before Amphipolis, 422 b. c, we know
less.

to our notion of the operation, but the signification of meeting from an opposite direction
:

10. ivrnvBa 8e] ivravda repeats

tov

deov

Wittovtos

k.t.A.

Se

see Dig. 131.


5.

IloTiSala

marks the
AtjXi'w]
init.,

apodosis.
'

dsea (see

Charm,

At PotiSymp.

219, 220) between 432 and 429 b.c, Socrates rescued Alcibiades but resigned in his favour his claim to the reward of

.... avTr/] Not but what is this but that very same reprehensible ignorance?' tov o'Uo-Oai which follows is a genitive
20. Kal tovto
;

pleonastic

cpexegetic of

ap.n6la.

Dig. 24.

AIIOAOriA 20KPATOY2.
p.

75
ai>8pe?,

29.

tov oieaOai

el8evcu.

a ovk

oi8ev;

iyco

8e, c6

tovtco kcu evravOa


ircov,
<zv,

tcrcos 8iacpepco

tcov

7roWcou avOpcotovtco

kcu

el 8rj

tco ao(f)coTepos
'iKavcos

tov

(f)air)v eli/cu,

otl ovk

el8cos

irep\

tcov ev

AiSov ovtco
kcu

kcu oHo/iou ovk


TCD

el8evcu~ OeCp

to

8e

dStKelu

cmeiQeivh

fteXTLOVl,

KCU

KCU dvOpCDTTCp, OTL


irpo

KOLKOV KCU

aicryfiov

kcTTLV

olSa.
fir)

ovv tcov
el

kclkcov, cbv

ol8a

otl

KCtKa ecTTiv, a

ol8a

dyaOa

ovTct

Tvyyavei
ei fie
7]

ov8eiroTe
C

(f)o(3r}o~op.cu
'

ov8e (j)ev^ofiai' cocrTe ov8


CVKLCTTrjCTaVTeS^ 09
r),

VVV

Vfl?S d(f)LT

AvVTCO

(f)r]

TTjV IO or human

c\p\r)v

ov 8elv

ep.e

8evpo elaeXOetv
prj

i7rei8r) elcrrjXp.e,

tion;

Oov, ov)(
7T/309

olov re eivca to

cvKOKTelvcu

Xeycov

vfj.5.9

&)?, el 8ia(f)evljoiir]v, rJ8rj

av

v/icov ol vie??

2.

TOVTCO Ka\ K.T.X.]

'

111

thlS

province also [of the unseen] I believe I am distinguished from the mass of mankind herein, and if I were to say I was wiser in any point than any other person, I should say The it was herein, that &c. former as well as the latter tovtco both relate to the same fact, to the same on, upon which a strong emphasis is thus made to converge. Cf. Gorg. 484 0, \afirrp6s r (cttiv
'

be connected, the words immeanoKdiately following (or %<pr] Tuvai p.e), but with those next
It is therefore to

not

with

to

them

(Xeycov

8ia<p8apTjCTOV-

Ttu).

Stallb. differs.

1 3. rj8r] ai]

The

construction

with av is abundantly established, av here


of the fut. indie,

belongs to
to refer
tivovres
it is

cjiacpdapTjcrovrai,

and
will

to the part. fVin/-

shift

which

not apply to

other

passages

eicaGTos ev tovtco, <d\ tuvt


yfTai,

cjt17

(Dig. 58), and dislocates this. Observe, as to hiacpdaprjCTOvrai


that its not being affected by the Oratio Obliqua is to be accounted for regularly it is because the event it denotes
itself,
;

Sepcov to rikeicTTov
If

pepas

tovtco pepos,

airos avrov Tvy-

%avei

{$e\TioTos <ov. The suppression after tovtco av is a graceful evasion of self-assertion. See Dig. 255.

is

still

in

the
its

future

at

the

moment
to

of

10. aTTLo-TT]CTavTfs\ 'Disbelieving' the representation urged by Anytus as the reason why Socrates should die ; not ' refusing to follow Anytus' counsel to put Socrates to death.
'

by

Socrates.

being alluded Plato is never


in
:

arbitrarily

irregular

this

Dig. 90. It might be said here, that Fiiacpev^oipTjv denotes an event equally in the future. But
class of constructions

76

nAATHNOS

emTrjSevovTes a HcoKpdrrjs Bifida Kti irdvres izavrairaat hiacfyOap^aovrai,


^.coKpares, vvv
fJL6V <T6, 7T

p. 29.

e'l /jlol

7rpbs

ravra

eiiroire' co

pev 'Avvrco ov ireiaopeda,


i(j)

ccAA' a(f)i-

TOVTCO peVTOl,

0)T

prjKeTL

iv TGLVTr)

sty} (jjTyaei
TL

Siarpifieiv pr]8e cfiiXoaocpe'iv' edv be aXcos


CLTToOavel'
L

TOVTO TTpaTTCOV,
TOVTOLS

OVV

/JL,

07Tp ellTOV,

em
the plan being, to teach the

d(f)LOLT, eXlTOipL

CLV VpLLV OTL


K<xi

eyCO Vpds, CO

dvSpes 'AOrjvouoi, daira^ppai pev


de
10

0iAw, irelaopai

paXXov
re
co,

rco deep

77

vpiv, Kai ecoanep

av epmveco kcu
Kai
vp.iv

olos

ov

pur]

iravacopai
kou

<f)iXoao<pcov

paramount
value of the soul, and the duty of caring for it, and the

irapaKeXevop.evos

re

evBeiKvvjaevos

brco
co

av

de\

evrvy\avco
avdpcov,

vp.cov,

Xeycov oiawep elcoOa, otl


cov,

dpiare
kcu

AOrjvalos

7ro/\ecos

rrjs

peyiarrjs

need of
consci-

ev8oKipLcoTaTr)s
15

els ao(f)iav

kcu io-yyv, \pt]pdrcov pev


bircos ctol

ously-possessed principles

ovk aXayyvei e7rtpieXovpevos,


ara, kcu
Solj-qs

earai

cos irXel-

Kai Tiprjs, (j)povr]aecos

8e Kai

aXrj- e

of action.

Betas Kai rrjs "^vx^s, bircos cos (3eXTiaTr) earai, ovk

ewipeXei ovSe (f)povTi^eis


firjrr}

/cat

eav res vp.cov dp(j)iad(f)r]aco

kcu

cpfj

empLeXelaOai, ovk evOvs

avrov
kcu

2oovo' direipu,
eXeyijco, Kai

dXX epyaopai avrov


eav
p.01 prj Soktj

Kai eijeraaco

KeKTr/aOai dperr/v, (f)dvai

then
is

it

is

assumed
4.
((f)

not an event which as ahout to happen


(pi\ocro(fi(lv' 1

transference affects both

it is

at all.
core

For constructions of relative pronouns and adverbs with the


infinitive, see Dig. 79.
8. d<T7rdofjLai Kai (pi\co] "'Acnrd-

already expresses a feeling, and thus gives the turn to d(nvdonaC their coordination in the phrase requires that they should enter into it
cj)i\co

not that

homogeneously.
TTfia-ojiai

vyuv\

The

parallel

(cr8ai est

aliquem salutare

ita,

is

striking to the declaration


v. 29,
r)

ut
ita,

ut

cum amplectaris cum osculeris."

<tX? u>

of the holy apostles, Acts


Kfidapxeiv del
Bpumois.
14.

Stallb.

9eu

fidXXov

av-

Here

of course both words arc used, by transference, for the

which those actions betoken. Note too, that the


feelings

cher,

laxvv] Stallb., after Fis" dc animi magnitudine

ct fortitudine."

AnOAOriA 20KPATOY2.
30.
cV,

77
eXa^lcrTov

oveiSico

otl

to.

nXelaTov d^ia

irep\

7roiLTai,

ra 8e (f)avXoTepa

ire pi -jrXeLOvos.

Tavra kcu
noLrjcrco,

vecorepco kcu irpeafivTepcp, otco


/ecu

av evTvyyavco,

^vco kcu

acrTcp,

p.dXXov 8e tols dcrToh,

ocrco fxov
ei) 5

eyyvTepco eVre yevei.


tore,

Tama yap
irco
77

KeXevei o Oeos,
p.tlfyv

kcu eyco
tj]

otopcu ov8ev
iroXei

vp.lv

ayaOov

yeveaOai ev

ttjv ep.r)v tco 6eco vTrrjpecriav.


r)

ov8ev yap aXXo irpaTTcov eyco irepLep^opai

7rei0cov

vpwv
b

kol vecoTepov?
pr]Te

/ecu

irpeafivTepovs

p.rjTe

crcopaTcov ovrco
10

eirip.eXelcr0aL

yprjpaTcov

irporepov

p.r)8e

a(po8pa
otl ovk

coy rr^y *jsv)(r)?, ottcos coy

apiary earai, Xeycov


itj

k xprj/iaTcov dperr) yiyverai, aAA'

dpeTr)?

yjrquara kol rdXXa dyaOa tols dvdpcoTTOLS airavTa


/ecu
181a. Ka).

8rjpocria.

el

pev ovv Tavra Xeycov 81a-

<P0ipa> tovs ve'ovs, tolvt


<fy-r)CTLV

av

eir]

/3Aa/3e/oa*

el

8e tl$

p.e 15

aXXa
av,
co
r)

Xeyeiv
'

t]

Tama, ov8ev
r)

XeyeL.

irpos
rj

Tama,
fir],

(f)ai7]v
r)

AOrjvaloi,

irelQecrQe

Wvvtco

Ka\

d<pleTe

pj]
el

d(f)ieT, coy

ep.ov

ovk av iroiricrovTOS

aXXa,

ovo"

p.eXXco 7roAAa/ay Tedvavai.

XVIII.
ep-pelvaTe p.01

Mr)

6opv(3eire,
/
f

av8pes
\

'

AOrjvahi, aAA'

20 b. That

it

was ^ ^tal

oh

e8er]0rjv vpaov,
/eat

p.r)

6opv(3elv e(b
r.

oh
,

use to his country-

av Xeyco, aAA' aKoveiv'


/

yap,
\

coy
~

eyco

creaOe aKOvovres.

peAXco yap ovv


urcoy

ana

olp.ai, ovrj~ > t

men,
divine blessing

vp.lv

epeiv

kcu

aXXa,

e'0'

oh
ev

fio-qaeaOe'

aXXa

p.rj8ap.cos
25

TroieWe tovto.

yap

tare, edv epe aTTOKTeivrjTe toiep.e

ovtov ovra, olov eyco Xeyco, ovk

peitjo (3Xa\j/eTe

15. ravr avt try] 'If preaching virtue is perversion, then in-

prehensive

it

stands for the

deed I am a mischievous person 1 for I never rest from preaching it.' The ravra is not identical with the raira of the line before, but is more com-

whole clause referred to in the phrase raira Xe'ycoi/, and means


'

this practice of mine.'

stronger ex24. fiorjvcaQe] pression of feeling than Qopv$elv.


78
rj

nAATONOS
ipe
'

vpas auTOvs'

pev yap

ov8ev
ov8e

av

(3Xa\jsiv P- 3

ovt MeA^ro? ovre

Avvtos'

yap av

8vvauro'

<1

ov yap olopai 0epiTov elvat dpelvovi dv8p\ vtto \ei-

povos /3Xa7TTcr0ai.
5\ao-iev
t)

a7TUKTeivet.e

pevT av

'laws
Xcrcos

rj

ee-

uTipacreiev'
tis

dXXa ravra obros


Kaica, eyco
<5'

oUrai

Kai

aXXos

7tou

peyaXa
noielv

ovk o\opai,

dXXa woXv paXXov


aSiKcos
7ri)(6ipe'iv

a ovtos

vvvl uoiel,

dv8pa
av8pe$

afKOKTivvvvai.
8eco

vvv ovv,

co

AOrjvaloL,
10 yeicrOai,

woXXov
tls

iyco

inrep

ipavTov

aVoAopi]

cos

av

oIolto,

aAA' virep vpcov,

tl

i^apdpT7]T

7Tpl T7]v

tov 0eov 86o~iv vplv epov Kara-

yj/rjCpio-apevoL.

iav yap ipe aTroKTeivrjre, ov pa.8icos e


vprjo~T, a.T)(vco?, ei Kai

aXXov tolovtov

yeXoLOTepov

elnelv, 7rpocrKipvov rfj 7ro\ei


r5f7T7rco

vtto

tov Oeov, cocnrep

peyaXco pev Ka\ yevvaicp,viTO peyeVovs 8e vco0eko!

arepco
oiov
8rj

8eopevco

eyelpecr&ai
rfj

vtto

pvcoiros

tlvos'

poL 8okl 6 0eo? ipe

rroXeL 7rpoaTe0eLKevav
/cat

tolovtov Tiva, o? vpas iyeipcov


8lcov eva

7rel0cov /cat oveittjv

eKaaTov ov8ev navopai

rjpepav oXtjv p. 3 1,

2oiravTayov wpoo'KaQi^tov.

tolovto? ovv aXXos ov padv8pes, aAA' iav epoi nei8'

8ms

vpiv yevrjaeTai,
pov'

co

0r]cr0e, (j)eLaea0e

vpels

Xacos

Ta%

av d\0o-

pevoi, cocnrep oi

vvaTatpvTes iyeipopevoi, KpovaavTe?

5. aTipdaeup] II substitutes a Conjecture of his own, dripwaaev, quite needlessly for dripAfa, though it properly means to treat or regard as anpos, while dripou is to make anpos, yet also has
;

this technical sense

cf.

Legg. 762

d, irtpi rds rebv

wW dp^as f]n-

fxaado mia-as.

23. Kpovacwres^

Another unhappy conjectural


opovaavres,

substitution of

occurs here,

because (he says)

13.

(I

kci\

yt\oioT(pov refers

which follows them,


23. Kpovaavres] 'With a single tap,' as you would a

not to the words immediately succeeding, namely, npoaKelpfvov dead, but to the simile

pviD\lr.

AnOAOriA 20KPATOY2.
'

79

I.

OLV

fi,

7Tl66fJLl>Gl

AvVTU), pa8lC0?

CLV

a7T0KTeiVCUT,

efra tov Xolttov


fir)

(3lov

Ka0ev8ovres 8lo.T\oit
v/jllv
e7rL7re/j.\j/eLe

dv,

el

riva

dXXov 6 Oeos
otl
8'

Kr)86[ievo?

vfxwv.

eyco Tvyyavca

6)v tolovtos,

oios

irrro 5

as

its sin-

b tov Oeov

Tjj TroXei

ov yap avopcDTTLVG) eoLKe

v,',,

/y

8e86o~0ai, ev0ev8e
v
,

av KaTavorjaaiTe'
->

alone

might
fice

suf-

to

efie

tcoi>

\iev

efiavrov

to

airavroov rjfieXr]KevaL Kal a.veyeo~6ai tcov oiKeLcov a/ieXovfxevcov

roaavra

rfdrj errj,

to 8e vfxeTepov irpaTTeiv
iraTepa
rj

del, 18 la eKacrTcp irpocriovTa ooairep

d8eX(f)ov

irpecrQvTepov, welOovTa hriiieXticrOai dpeTrjs.


fxevTOL tl

kol

el io

diro

tovtcov dir'eXavov Kal fXLcrOov Aa^u/3a-

vcov

TauTa

TrapeKeXevo/JLrjv, ei\ov

av TLva Xoyov' vvv

8e bpaje

8r) /ecu

avroi, otl ol KaT-qyopoi

TaXXa iravra
ov%
olot
15

avaio~)(yvTcos
c re

ovtco KaTrjyopovvTe? tovto ye

eyevovTO airavaicryyvTr]Q~ai irapaa^o\ievoi fiapTvpa,


eyco

w$

iroTe

Tiva

rj

eTrpatjd/JLrjv

fj.io~0ov

77

yTycra.

iKavov yap,

oifiai, eyco irapeypiiaL

tov /xdpTvpa, aXrjOrj

a>p Xeyco, ttjv

wevlav.

XIX.
Kpovaavre s
is
is

'IcTto?

dv OVV 86eiev CtTOTTOV

elvai, OTL 8rj

c.

(In an-

swer to a
'

debile pulsandi verburu .'

Such a word however

just
10.

what was wanted.


Kal el jxevroi ti]

H drops

the
is

rot,

probably for want of conxa\ parrot el

sidering that the collocation


Cf.

hyperbatical for

n.

41

e.

14. olx doubtless


cf.
:

ofoi Te]

They would

19.

"la-cos

av ovv\

The domi-

make

1 9 d not find it practicable to do was to bring evidence in support of it. That is, gram-

the assertion, but what they did

matically

mary

speaking, the priintention of the sentence

aTTavaio~xvirrrio~a.i

fidprvpa

lies

nant reason of Socrates' abstinence from public affairs was not so much the impossibility of maintaining himself in a public position without sacrifice of principle or of life ; but rather, that he felt his mission to be a moral and an individual one, and that from his point of view it was infinitely
less

in the participial clause, and not in the verb anavaicrxwrr)-

cm.

See Dig. 303.

important

to

rectify

80
supposed
objection) that to have entered public life,

nAATONOS
I8la fieu

eyco

ravra vp./3ovXevoo irepuoov kou ttoXv-

p. 31

7rpaypovd>, drjfioala 8e ov ToXp,co avafiatvcov els to


7r\r)6os to vpeTepov $jvp(3ovXeveiv
Trj 7roXei.

tovtov

in

preference to dealing

de CLLTLOV eCTTLV O Vfiels


5

/J.OV

TToXXaKl? aK7)K0a.T iroX-

with

indi-

\ct)(ov Xe'yovTos, otl p.01 Oelov tl kcu Saip.oviov ylyve- d

viduals,

was not a method


practically possible
for

tgu

(Pcovr),

Srj

kcu ev

tjj ypa(j)fj

eTTiKco/icadcov Nle'Xr)-

tos eypa\j/aTO' epo\ 8e tout euTLV eK irai8os apijafie-

vov

(j)covrj

Tts

yiyvopLevrj,

r\

otolv yevrjTai,

del

chrohe

righteous

Tpe7TL fie
10

tovto b av p.eXXco
ko~TlV

TrpcLTTeiv, irpoTpeirei

OVTTOTe'
irpoLTTetv.

TOUT

p.01

eVCLVTlOVTCLl

TCL TToXlTlKO.

kou TrayKoiXcos ye poi 8oKel evavTiovaOaC

ev

yap

to~Te, co

avSpes 'ABrjVcuot,
tol

el

eyco

iraXcu eVe-

yeiprjaa irpaTTew
airoXtoXri

ttoXitlko.

tt

pay para, waXai av


ov8ev ovt

koX ovt

av vpa$

cbcheXrjKrj

av
ov

l^epavTOv.
5.

Kai p.ot px\ d^OeaOe XeyovTi TaXrjOr}'

yiyverai (fravrj] All MSS. have this (pavrj, and all edd. except bracket it. Needlessly; Fischer points out the parallel to the next sentence, tovt ecrrlp eK 7rai8os dptjdpevov <fia>vr] tis yiyvo-

tovto 6 tivl Edd. prefer tovtov. But diroTpeTrei npara construction borne out by Theeet. 151 a, e'viois pen to yiyvopevdv poi Saipopiov dnoTpenei ^vpelvai, [Dem.J Proccm. XX. p. 1 43 1, deltas a Tore rjpdpTeTe, vvv unoTptya) ravru nadeip, and analogous constructions such as Xen. An. III. i. 20, nopi&o-Bai tu eVtrjySfia KaTe^ovaiv rjpds. tovto here is the reading of five MSS. besides Oxon. It is moreover less likely to have been invented
pevtj.

g.

Tfiv tovto is

than tovto. 15. Kai comparing Phsedo 105 b.

poi prj]

alters this into kcu

prj

pju,

But

Kai poi is a

common commence-

ment

of a sentence in the Orators.

particular policy, than by laying hold of individuals and making statesmen of them to raise the standard of statesmanship.
2.

Spoke of the erepa


viu,

a perversion
Socrates

Kaiva 8aip6-

of the truth
characterises
his use of

which
the

as a caricature

by
'

dvafiaiva>v\

To

the

Pnyx

word

emKcopmo'cdv,

which

the famous mis o drjpot avco KadijTo, Dem. dc Cor. 169. p. 285. See 5. Beiop ti <a\ baipdv iov\
as
in

seems to mean So caricature.'

selecting for

aKconretp is to

mock
at

at,

e'mo-KwTTTeip to

mock
in a

some particular

trait

Appendix A, on
6. ev
t?i

to baipdviov.

person.

ypu(pjf\

When

he

AnOAOriA 2QKPATOY2.
:.

81

yap eartv ocms


aXXco

dvdpcoTrcov awOrjaerai ovre vpuv ovre


iva.PTtovfj.evos
koa.
rfj

irXrjdei ovSevi yvrjaicos

8ia-

;.

kcoXvcov noXXa.

adiKa

Kal

irapavopa

iv

woXei

ylyveoOai,
p.evov

dXX

avayKalov eari rov tw ovtl paypvel

imep tov SiKaiov, kou

peXXei oXiyov \povov

o-Qi6r)0~ecr6ai, ISicoreveiv

dXXa

prj SrjpocrieveLv.
as experience on

XX. MeyaAa
aare
,\

5'

eycoye vpiv TeKprjpia Trapetjopat


b vp.els Tipare, epya.
eidrjre
/

tovtcov, ov Xoyovs,
dr]
\
'

dXX
\

ukov-

two occasions of his life had

pov ra epo\
'

ijvp(3e(3r)KOTa, lv
\

on ov8
n
>

av
p.rj

evL

vweiKaaoipL irapa to oiKatov oeiaas uavarov,

^/

shewn him.
10

inreiKcov 8e

apa

kclv

diroXolp^v.
dXrjOrj Se.

epco 8e

vptv
a)
'

(f)op-

b TiKa pev Ka\ SacavtKa,


1 1
.

lyco yap,

AOrj-

between apa

This is Ast's conjecture. MSS. are chiefly divided apa av (which Oxon. exhibits), apa ica\ arroXolfiTjv, and dXXa /cat dp' av oV. Of the edd., VSZ have apa Ka\ dp' av, B dp' av d7ToXoifxr]v, an' av Ka\ aTvoXolprjv. It seems vain to find more than a shadowy justification for apa /cat apa. The variants may easily have come from apa <av, in the form apa <a\ av. My friend Mr. Campbell ingeniously proposes aXXa <a\ aXX' av air., 'should be ready to meet death in sundry- forms:' cf. Soph. O. T. 661, o ti TTvparov oXolpav. 12. SiKaviKa] conjecturally prefixes ov, observing " quis credat, Socratem, qui statim a prindpa
kclv\
icai

cipio se eVws ?xclv

ttjs

evdd8e Xe'^ecos professus est,

nunc
]

judicialia

verba promittere ? " But equally how then should Socrates know that what he was going to say was not 8iKavi<d Besides, the speech in point of fact betrays abundant knowledge of technicalities ; cf. 34 a, el Se roVe k.t.X. See Commentary below.
8.
6

epya]
wont

'"What your
to

body
ipt'is

appreciate highly, the actions of a life.'


is

practice Lysias, xii. 38. p. 123, Says, (v rrjde rfj 7roXft eWtapevov
ecrri,

(says

Socrates),

not

7Tp6s

pev

ra.

Karrp/oprjpeva
crcfiiov

as

prjhev drroXoyelcrfiai, irep\ Se

individuals, but

as represent-

avrcbv
tlo-i

a>s (TTpaTicoTai

dyaPoi

ing Athenians generally, when acting as judges in the Ecelesia, or the Helisea, you particularly are susceptible to such

k.t.X.

Whence again So-

'

appeals.'

below, he is about to employ a topic of vulgar use, and one that savours of the law-courts.'
'

crates says just

form,

in a refined the common totto? of rehearsing a man's past services in his defence ; of which

Here appears,

II-

pr] irneiKoov Se']

'

But would

be ready to perish at once as the price of not yielding.'


CpopriKa
na\

SiKaviKu]

(poprt/ca


82

riAATONOS
rjpija Iv rrj p. 3:

valoi, a\\r)v p.tv cipyrju ov8ep.(ai> Trwirore


iroXei, efiovXeucra
tio)(1$

cV kou ervycv

rjfiwv

rj

(pvAr)

'Ay-

7rpvTavevov(ra, ore v/del? tov? SeKa arparrj-yov?


e'/c

tovs ovk aveXopevovs tovs


5

7?/y

vavpayjas

((3ov-

XecrOe aflpoovs Kpiveiv, 7rapauop.co9, coy ev

rw varepw
irapa

Xpovco 7rao-iv vplv

eSotje.

tot eyco p.6vos t&>v irpvp.r)8ev

Taviwv
7.

rjvavTLtoOriv

vplv

iroieiv

tov?

vplv is retained, in deference to weight of MSS., and with the edd., against Oxon. and 2 other JVISS. although evavTioicrdm does not require a dative of reference, especially in a description of formal proceedings.
all
:

stands

here
'

in

its

simple

vol.

meaning of vulgar in the sense of 'common,' not as implying (as Fischer and others think) self-assertion or bad taste; a meaning which (1) would make epa vplv sound

'

IV. App. 2, where it is shewn that this right of sepa-

is not to be traced decree of Cannonus) and (2) that they were not heard in their own defence;

rate trial

to the

blunt even to harshness (2) does not harmonise with Si*apiki'i, for an arrogant tone is not characteristic of persons addressing their judges and (3) does not suit the parallel passage Gorg. 482 C, (Is roiavra
;

the assembly in which the charge was brought first informally, they only (Xen. Hell.
for in
I.

Vll.

yi)aaro,

5) fipa%ia eKaaros a7re\oov yap TrpovTedr) crcpuTi

Kara t6v vopov' and in that in which they were con-

Aoyoj

demned they were not heard


at all.
7. rjvavTibL>@i]V
(pio-dpr]vj
. .
.

uyeis (popriKci K<u drjpr/yopiKa, ... a


(pV&fl )XiV OVK i(TTl KClXd, VOpO) 8/.
diKaviKo. is

ivavria e^rj-

word
the

likewise a colourless not lawyerlike in


' '

the precise reference of these expressions ?


is

What

sense

of

'

dry,'

nor yet

Was

i)vavTiu>6r]v
?

a refusal to

put

'streitsuchtig' (Stcinhart), but

simply 'characteristic of speakers in courts of justice.'


3.

This is left for uncertain by Mr. Grote, who


the question
that
'

says
in-

upon
it

Xenophon's

tovs
;

8eKd]

Strictly only

shewing

eight

for

Conon was not

cluded, and another of the ten


was dead.

of his accounts

Xenophon, in one (Mem. I. i. 18), speaks with more definite inaccuracy of evvea oTparrjyovs.
5.

can hardly be accounted certain that Socrates was Epistates.' (Hist. Gr. ch. Again, to what act does 64.)
ivavria
f'\j/r](pio-(ipr]v

refer

Trapavopas,
;

ill

two

re-

they were tried ndpooc (see Thirl wall, Hist. Gr.


spects
(1) that

be well to give the other accounts of this occurrence at length (a) Xen. Mem. I. i. 18, fiovIt
:

may

Xft'trar

yap nore,

fVtcrrdr^s'

ei'

AnOAOriA 20KPATOY2.
2.

83

voiiovs kcu evavria


t
tov

\fn](Pt<7a.fJLr)v,

kou trot/icou

ovtw

817/xw

ytvopevos, em&vprjaravTos

historical

irjfiov 77apa

tois vopovs ivvea


yfrr.cpG)

OTpaTTjyovs
irdvras,

pia

ajroKTfivai

oik

7)6e\.T)crei>

eTTi^rrjCpio'ai,

opyi^opevov

fifv

aiTQ)

tov

brjpov

iroWcov be Ka\ bvvaTav aTreiXovvT(OV.

fact before 11s disguised by Socratic irony. That Socrates was Epistates is at least a probable conclusion from (a), (b), and (d), to say nothing of (e) ; in further support of which, (b) and (d)

CO

(b) lb. IV.


irapa

iv.

2,

eVtcrrarTjs
tgS

yevopevos ovk eeTpetye


rois
<rlv

brjpa

imply that he carried his point, which he could not have done
but as Epistates. The reference of
refusal to
f^vam-ioidrjv

vopovs
rois

^rr (pi^ecr^at, !
Tjvavria&T)

aXAa
(c)

vopois

TOlaVTTJ Oppfj TOV brjpOV K.T.\.

muf-t therefore be to Socrates'

'

Xeii.

Hell. I.

vii.

9-15,
ets
r\v

put

the

question,

ivre\.6ev eKKXrjaiav (ttolow,


.7

which

resulted, as (d) credibly

f$ou\r) flo-Tjveyice

7-171/

eavrrjs yva>-

relates, in the

adjournment of

y>T}v,

KaXXi^evov
tu>v

el~6vros,

rqvbc

....
(picriv

be

TzpVTavtatv rtvav ov
TTjV

proceedings to the next day, when a more pliable Epistates


presided.

(pao-KOPTW

TTpo&TjO'flV

bur^TT)-

napa

rois

vopovs,

avfiis

KaXki^evos dva$as KaTTjyopei avr<i>v

fyn<p.,

ra aird.
rpo.3rjSevTs

ol be e'^ouv
ol be

KaXe'iv

rovs ov (pdaKovras.
veis

pvrdtov
ecpr/,

u)p.o\6yovv Trames

7rpo&r]o~fii',

ttXtjv

2o>Kpdrois

"2.a>(ppovio~KOV'

oiros

ovk

aXX'

fj

(cara

vopov

rroirjcreiv.

(d) Axiochus,
7Tp<i)T]v

368 d
or

ol

8(Ka

OTpaTrp/oi'

eyu>

p.ev

ovk

T77]p6pTjv tt]v yvvprjv'


px>i

ov

yap
fieVa>

ecpaiveTo
Brjfico

crepvov

paivool

avve^dp^etp'
koi

be

other clause, iravria equally with r^vavri<i>6T]v, in connection with p6vos Tav Trpvrdvfav the structure of the sentence points to this inevitably. Xow against referring this to the eventual voting in the assembly is (1) the unlikelihood that Socrates should be the only one of the prytanes who voted in the minority, when several of them had come to see that the
is,

The

rept
TJj

Qrjpapevrjv

KaXXt^evov

bill
if

was

illegal.

And

(2)

what

iaTepaia -rrpoebpovs eyKa&eTovs

ixpevres KaTexeipoTomjaav tH>v dv-

bpav axpirou Sdvarov.


t'yKadfToi. is

The word

explained by iEsch.

11L Tives
0~lV,

3.

p. 54. kcu Tavra eTepol Ta y^rjcplapaTa eTTi^rjCpigovblKO.lOTd.TOV

he had been the only one ? it was no marked distinction the minority was large, and he and the rest of the prytanes woidd merely vote as individuals.
it

So likewise to
stages

refer

OIK (K TOV

Tp6~

to the

immediately

ttov

Xa^ovTfs ~posbpeveiv, dXX' e<

irapacrKd^s Ka6e6pevoi.
(e)

preceding that final voting, would be in contradiction with


the mention made in the accounts of the opposition of To others beside Socrates. refer it. again, to the debate on the bill in the council, before it was adopted as a

Gorg. 474

a,
rj

-ip\cn $ovcpvXf]

XeifLV Xa^uv,

erreibf]

e~pv-

rdvne Ka\ ebei pe e77t^rj<pi^etv, yfXaTa T7ape~i\ov Ka\ oik Tprio-rdpqv i-L-^rrjcpi^fiv. For this, as

Luzac aptly remarks,

is

the

G 2

'

84
tvfteiKVvvai
fie

riAATONOS
kou airayeiv tcdv prjTopcov, kcu vfiwv
oiiToat

p.

7rpofBov\evfia,

would be to lay
it

(ikovtos

avTov to

yfsTjfpio-pa

the scene of
it is

too far from that


vy.1v

f7Tfyj/-rjCpiadri,

of r}vavTiadr)v
jxuvos
tSjv

With which

coupled, and would

make

Tvpvraveav flat, since

the rrpyravfis had no prominent functions in the council. The

The series of checks which the forms of the Ecclesia imposed on bills in progress, with a view to guard existing
was as follows: 1. Thej npo^ovXevpa was handed to the: proedri, who after conferring with the nomothetge pronounced whether or not it contravened existing laws and, if they passed it, it was read] out by the K?ipvg. 2. After
laws,
;

remaining alternative, and


is

this

in itself a plausible one, is

it to the first stage of proceedings in the assembly, where, preparatorily to the npofi'ivXevjia being read out by the Kripv, it was handed to the proedri, who with the nomo-

to refer

this, it

thetic

had

ther it ing law.

pronounce whecontravened any existto

to stop

was open to any citizen it by lodging vi% viru>its

poaia in earnest of his intention to bring against

Here was the precise moment at which legal provision had been made for enter-

author

ypn(prj Trapavopcov.

3.

Or the

taining the very objection taken may then, by Socrates.

the

Epistates might refuse to put question under liability,

We

of course, to eVSei^s if he re-

with at
crates'
illegal

least

some

probability,
as
in

fused improperly.
jority,

4.

refer evavria t^/rj(piadpT]v to So-

rest of the proedri (by a

Or the ma-

when

condemning the bill it was referred

in

like

we may suppose,) might manner refuse their


See yEsch. ii. 65, iii. Schijmaun de

due course to the joint consideration of the proedri and nomothetce. The hysteron proteron is on Greek principles natural
ixovs
:

consent.

39. pp. 36, 59.

Com. Ath.
procure
rest.'

eh. xi.

rjvavTiuidrjv

I. evdeiKVvvat. Kai

drrdyau]

'

To

v6-

my

suspension or arof
ei>8eti?

precedes, because it, and not the earlier opposition, was the conspicuous and crowning act in Socrates' whole proceeding Dig. 308.
;

The processes
tiTrayu>yT]

and

are

often

men-

tioned in conjunction, as here, and Dcm. c. Timocr. 146. p. 745. Lept. 156. p. 594, Anti-

With
tion

Socrates'

more

glo-

pho
in

rious refusal to put the ques-

may be compared the conduct contemptuously attributed to Demosthenes by JEschines,


tos rov
ii.

84. p. 40, uvayvu>o-6ev-

v. 8, 9. p. 130, &c, and the PovXcvtikos opKos as it stood after the amnesty. Amid several divergent accounts of these processes, the best is Gerichtsvcrf. Heffter's (Ath.

\l/rj(j)iarp.aTos,

avaoTas

etc

p. 195).

"EvSetgis

might be

in-

tuiv 7rpoe$pa>v Arjpovdtvrjs ovk

ecprj

stituted,

to
8e to

y\srj(pio~pa

eniylnjcpitlv'

(3oo>vtol>v

against

among other cases, any who should hold


while he owed pubor (a luculent ;

vpa>v
firj/ja

Kai

tovs 7Tpo(8povs

en\

an
lic

office

kot

ovopa

koXuvvtuiv,

money

AnOAOriA 20KPATOY2.
32.

85
KCLI
i]

KtXtVOVTWV

KCLL

fioWVTCDV,
p.e

flTa

TOV

VOpLOV

TOV
fieff

c SiKaiou

w[xt]v

fiaXXou
fir)

8e1u 8ia.Kiv8vveveiv

Vfiwv yeveadai
deafibit
77

diKcaa
kou

fiovXtvofievGdv, (j)o$r)6evTa
rjv ert

d6.va.T0v.
rr}s

ravra plv
8e

SijfxoKpa5

Tov/.Lurjs
01

TroXecos'

i7rei8r/

oXiyapyLd eyeveTO,
fxe

TptaKOVTa av
ttjv

fieTa7re/j.\j/dfj.i'OL

irepirTov avTov
eVc

19

66\ov npoaeTa^av
tov
^aXa/xtviov, iv

ayayelv

^aXapwo?
ola
8i]

AeovTa

airoOavoC

/cat

aXXots inelvoi ttoXXoIs iroXXa TrpoaeraTTOv, /3ouAofievoi


cos

7rXe[aT0V9 avaTrXrjaai oiticdv'


epyco

rore fxevTOi
otl
ep.01

10

diyco ov

Xoyw aXX*

av

ive8ei^ap.rjv,

instance) against any prytanis

or proedrus who in discbarge of his function in an assembly of the people should depart from the form of proceeding prescribed by law (Dem. c. Tiniocr. 22. p. 707). In the
latter case, offenders

ei/Sei<r was an interdictory procedure, anayuyr) a procedure of summary arrest. To

be liable to it, a person must be taken <?-' alrofyupa, in perpetration of an


illicit act.

The

were

liable

body winch had cognisance in a-ayooyi-j was the Eleven, who


registered (Heffter p. 210) the apprehension of the criminal and the cause of arrest (Lys.
xiii.

to a fine,
v8eiis

and

to eV$ftis,

which

was not only an expe-

dient for levying the fine, but had the immediate effect of

86. p. 138),

and who

fur-

them from office The until the fine was paid. Thesmothetae had exclusive The cognisance of tvdeigis.
suspending
statement of Pollux, that it pertained to the Archon Basileus, is unsupported likewise
;

his

on which some writers rely, that it was o/ioXoyoi'/xe'pou a8iKi}[j.uTOS,


definition of
evbeigis,

ov

Kpiatas

fifvov,

aXXa
called

Tiii&plas

Sco'

supposing the arrested person to be already under sentence of law. had charge of the execution of this sentence. 7. 66\nv\ The building where the prytanes, and while they lasted the Thirty, daily banqueted and sacrificed. It was near the council-chamber. 10. ujAirr,\f),ja:j This word, like implere in Latin, is used idiother,

is

by Heffter a

matically
pollution
plicate.'

mere jingle of words.' \\ttuyu>yT) was of wider application


than
object
in
evSeigis.

was the
into

Moreover, its bringing the

do 67
ii.

a;

communicating whence here imSee for example Pha?and cf. especially with
of
'

the present

passage Antipho,
(Tx.yKa-a-i.fj.-

offender

custody,

which
rule.

A.

a.

IO. p. Il6,

cv&tit-is

was not the

irkavai rovy dvatriovs.

86
Oavarov

IIAAT0N02
p.ev peXet, el pr)

dypomorepov
p,rj8'

f)v elirelv,

ov$

P-

oriovv, tou 8e pr)8ev d8iK0v

dvocriov epyd^eadai,
eKelvrj
r)

tovtov 8e to

ttolv ptekei.

epe

yap

apxv ovk
tl

e^eirXrj^ev ovtco? Icryypd ovcra,

ware d8iKov

epyd-

saaaOai, aAA'

eTretSr)
i $

e'/c

tt)s OoXov e^rjXOopev, ol pev

TETTapes w^ovto
eyco 8e cp)(6p.r]v

^aXapuva
o'iKa8e,

kcu rjyayov Ae'ovra,

dmwv
r)

kol

io"co?

dv 8ta ravr
kou e

direOavov,

el

pr)

dp)(yj

8id

rayewv KareXuBi]'

rcvrcov vpiv ecrovrai 7toXXo\ paprvpes.


d. (In

answer to a

10

XXI. Ap
'

ovv dv pe o'leaOe roo~d8e

err]

8iaye-

supposed
objection)

vetrOai,

el

eirpoLTTOV

ra

Srjpocrta, koll

rrparrcov a/co?
kou,

that the innocent

dv8pos

dyaQov
irep\

e(3oi]0ovv

rols

Slkcliois

coarrep
8ei,

tendency
of the re-

XPV) tovto
co

TvXelaTov eTroiovprjv; ttoXXou ye


ov8e

formatory
doctrine,

av8pes AOrjvcdoi.

yap dv dAXos
rod

dvOpcoircov

which was
simply to teach uncompromising adherence to
righteousness,

15

ov8ei?.

dXX

eyco 81a iravros

(3iov 8rjpoo~ia re, el p.


181a.

7rov ti eirpa^a, tolovtos

(f)avovpai, K.a\

6 avros

ovto?,

ov8evl TrcoTTore

^vyxcopijcras

ov8ev irapa

to
8ta~

8iKaiov ovre dXXco ovre tovtcov ovSevi,

ow
el

ol

and

not to train for 20 professions or impart

fSaXXovres pe
1

(f)ao~iv

epovs paOrjTas
ir coir or

eivai.

eyco 8e

8t8aaKaXo9 pev o^evo?

eyevoprjv

8e ris

knowledge, excluded
the suspicion of perverting the youth,

pov Xeyovros Kal ra epavrov irparrovTos


aKoveiv,
TTcoTTOTe

e7Ti0vpel

elre

vewTepos
ov8e

tire

7rpecr(3vTepo?,

ov8evl

e([)0ovr/cra,

\pr]para

pev

Xapfiavcov h
H.

9.

vjj.lv]

So MSS. and cdd. generally.

v(jlS>v is

a conjecture of

9. pciprvpes]

The

paprvptai are

supposed to follow here.


trod. p. xviii. 20. di8d(TK(i\os
ovbevos]

In-

\ua6m Nicias' son, Laches 208 What he sought to impart d.


was rather a habit of mind
;

He
he
pro-

" not
to

to

dispense ready-made

means

(see b below) imparted no pd6>)pn, fessional knowledge KcikonayaQia he never


;

uo

that

even of vnea^ero
310111.
I.

truth like so much coin, but awaken the sense of truth and virtue ; not to force his

own

convictions on others, but

8t8d(TKa\ns
ii.

fivai

Xcil.

to test theirs."

Zellcr.

3.

Cf. his declining eVt/xe-

AnOAOHA 2QKPATOY2.
.

87
kcil

S3- $LaAeyo/j.ou

fir)

Xafij3avcov

ov,

dXX

o/iolcos
kcil

irXovcrlco kcu irevrfTi

irape^co efiavTov epcoTcw,

eav
kcu

tls (3ovAr)Tui diroKpLvofievos aaovciv cov

av Xeyco.
fir),

tovtcov eyco ecre tls

XPW T s

yiyvtTai eWe
firjre

ovk
5

av

Sikou'q}?

rr)v

air lav viri\OLfii, cov

v~eayofirjv
el

firjSevi firjSev ircoiroTe fidOrjfia fn']T6 eSiSatja'


(prjcrL
fir)

Se tls

Trap" ifiov ircoiroTe tl fiaOelv

r)

ciKovaaL

ISlo.

o tl

kcCl ol

ciXXol irdvTes, ev lcft otl ovk dXrfOr) XeyeL.


SlO. TL 8r)
;

XXII. 'AAAa
x
,

TTOT
',

flT
,

ifiov ^OLLpOVCTL v , ?
CO

sus-

picion

C TLVeS
*

7ToXw ^pOVOV
,

OLa.Tpi[3oVT9
'

'a/1 opes AurjvaLOL'


rf

,i-

iracrav VfiLV ttjv

>v? aArjueiav eyco eLirov


\
r

aKTjKOaT,

av-

10 which was alsorefated

'/i

mde-

otl

aKovovTes yaipovaLv e^eTaCppevoLs tols OLOfievoLs


aocpols,
ovctl
5'

pendently.

fiev elvaL
ifioi

ov'

eo~TL

yap ovk

arjSes.

8e

tovto,

cbs eyco

(Prffii,

irpocTTtTaKTaL

xmo tov
1

$0V 7TpaTTLV Ka\ K fiaVT6LLOV KGU e eVVTTVLCOV KCU


iravTL
TpoTrcp,
cbrrep

tls ttotc

/ecu

aXXrj

Be [a fiolpa

dvOpcoTTco

kcu otlovv irpocreTa^e 7rpaTTLv.

TavTa,
el

co

'AOrjvaloL, Ka\ akrjOr) icrTL Ka\

eveXeyKTa.

yap

Srj

d eycoye tcov vecov tovs

fiev

8La(p0elpco, tovs

Se

8Le(p-

OapKa, Xpr)v

drjirov,

eire

TLves

avTcov

irpeafivTepoL 20
eyco

yevofievoL eyvcocrav otl


ircoTvoTe
tl

veois

ovcriv avTols

KaKov

IjvvefiovXevcra, vvvi
kcil

avTovs dva(3alvovTas
el

ifiov

Karrfyopelv

TLpcopelaOaL'

8e

fir)

avTol

7]0eXov, tcov

oLKeicov

TLvas tcov eKeivcov, irarepas Kal


TrpocnjKOVTas, eXirep
vtt 25

ddeXcpovs Ka\ aXXovs tovs


So Stallbaura,

11. e'-oi'-]

rightly,

ilnuv,

Hermann.

See

Commentary.
2.

Ka\

Hv

Ttj]
:

This
I

is

a soft

way

of saying,

And

am

ready

to question him, if he chooses.'


12.

on

ciKovofTfj] Stallb. right-

ly joins this
SiaTpl,3oirTes
j

with d\\a
the aK^Koare

tia rl

being interjected. Then on is because.' See the examples which Stallb. quotes Eutliyphro 3 b, Rep. I. 332 a, III.
'

402

e,

410

d.

tinoV

88

nAATONOS
avTwv
o\ diKeioi,

/xov tl kclkov lirdixovOecrav

vvv

fiep.-

P- I

vrjaOat kcu rifioope'taBai.

TrdvTcos

Se TrapeiaLv clvtcov

ttoXXol evTavOoi, ov? eyo) opco, irpwTQv fxtv Kpircoi/


ovtoctl,
5

fio?

rjXtKiCDTr]9

kcu

drj/xoTr)?,

KpirofiovXov e
h.la\ivov
ovtocti,

rovSe irarrip' eiretra Avaavlas 6

l(pr)TTLOS,

rovSe

Trarrjp'

en 'AvrKpcov

K^c/ucneuy
oi

TtLiriyevovs iraTiqp'

aWoi

tolvvv ovtul, gov

a8e\(poi

v ravTrj
^OTtdov,

rfj dLarpi(3fj

yeyovaai, Ni/cocrrparoy, 6 0eo-

ciSeAtpos

QeoSorov

kcu

p.eu

QeoSoros
The

2.

Ka\ T</icopto-#ai]
is

BS

om.

YZ

retain

H
;

brackets.

likelihood

not great that the words have been inserted from the end of the former sentence (H brackets them there, by mistake) the rhythm almost requires them and there is point in attributing the same vindictive feeling to the kinsmen as to the youths themselves. The repetition is like Brutus' repetition of 'for him have I offended,' in Shakespeare's Jul. Cses. Act III. Scene ii.
;

4.

KpiroftovXov

&c]

With

docus,

Critobulus Socrates holds conversation in Xen. Mem. I. iii,

He is mentioned also in A then. V. 2 20 a, with /Eschines,


II. vi.

of Paralus an interlocutor in the Theages. Of Theages it J is said, Bep. 496 b, dr) 6 av ko\

the

father
is

and Theages,

tov

y'jfieTepov

eraipov

Qctiyuvs
kcii

distinguished

from others of

Xahivbs

oios

KciTaaxelv'

yap

the name as 6 Sampan/cos, the son of Lysanias (see Diog. Laert. II. 60), who afterwards became a teacher for money of the Socratic doctrines, and wrote Socratic dialogues (Schol. He was at variin Menex.). ance with Aristippus (Luzac de Dig. Soc. sect. IL 2), and
there is a fragment of an invective written against him by Lysias, illustrating the enmity of the Orators against the Socratists

Beuyei ra pkv

aWa

navra napevoo~o-

(TKfvaaTai Ttpos to eKTrfcrflv (pi\oaocpias,


?;

8e

rov awparos

rpocpia a7relpyovo~a avTOV tu>v tto\ltlkcov

an

Adimailtus is in tlic Bep. (357-368, 548). Apollodorus appears in the Pluedo (59 a,
Karc^a.

interlocutor

7 d) as

passionately attached

to Socrates,

and

in the

Symp.
e),

says

of

himself
(kuctttjs
Xc'y/
fj

(172
fjpepas

eyeb

ScOK/KITft (TVV&UlTpltia) KCU (TTip(^.(S

Trenoirjpai

elSevai

he is of the company named in the Phsedo (59 b). Epigones is mentioned Xen. Mem. III. xii. 1, and Phsedo his father Antipho is 59 b Dcmonot otherwise known.
:

ti

tiv

Trpi'tTTj],

and

is

said (173 d) to have got ti)v KoKdcrdtu. {TT<x>vvpiav to paviKos

lus,

Nicostratus, Theodotus, Paraand yEantodorus are only


here.

mentioned

AnOAOHA 20KPATOY2.
h
>.

89
kcltolf)v

33- rereXevrrjKev,
34. BerjOtirj

coare ovk av e/cetVoy ye

avrov

/cat

YldpaXos
'

o8e,

ArjfiodoKOv, ov
'

Qedyrjs d8eX(f)6?' o8e 8e ASelfiavros, 6

Apicrrcovo?,

ov
5

d8eX(f)09

ovrocri

UXdrcou,
ai$eA0o9.
cov riva

/cat /cat

Alavro8copos, ov

AiroXXoBcopos
eyco
eyco

o8e

aXAovs ttoXXovss

vjj.Iv etTrety,

eyprjv fj.aAi.crTa fxev ev

tw eavrov
el

Xoycp

irapaayeaOat ^SleXrjrov

fxaprvpa'

Be rore

eireXaOero, vvv irapacryeadco, eyco irapa-

yc>pc>,

*" Xeyerco, el

eyei roiovrov.
co

aXXa tovtov
iravra?
efj.01 10

irav

rovvavrlov

evpyjcrere,

dv8pes,

PorjOelv eroifiovs

rep

8ta(p0elpovri, rep /ca/ca

epya^oKai

fie'vcp

rovs

olfcelov?

avrcov,

co?

(f)ao~i

MeA^ro?
ray

Avvros.

avro)

p.ev

ydp

o't

8te(p0apfievoi

av

Xoyov eyoiev
fivrepoi
T)Sr)

fiorjdovvres'

ol

8e a8ia(p0aproi,

irpecr-

dv8pe?,

ol

rovrcov

TrpocrrfKOvres,
ejio\

rlva

15

ocAAof

eypvcri
K.a\

Xoyov

(3or)$ovvre?

dXX

rj

rov

opOov Te

SiKaiov,

on
co

tjvvicracri
;

MeA?;r<w

fiev \j/ev-

Sofievcp, ifjol 8e dXrjOevovri

XXIII.
r

Kiev

8rj,

dv8pe$'
ecrri
<
--

a
>

fxev
/cat

eyco

eyoifx

Concla-

av d.7roXoyela0aL, o~ye86v
c

ravra
v
>>.

aXXa
/

Toiavra.
/i

raya
t

av
5

ris
t

vficov
\

ayavaKTijcreiev ava/

fiv^croeL9

aycovos aycova aycoviipfievos

j-

eavrov,
. >

ei

fiev yi

Kai eXarrco rovrovi rov


>?>'/i eoeijurj
\
,

Ictcos 20 reason for not en> treating the mercy .v

ofthe
court.

re Kai iKerevcre
TratSta

rov?

StKacTTa?

fiera

ttoXXcov

SaKpvcov,
ri

re

avrov dvafSifiacrafievos, iva o


Kat aXXovs rcov
I.

fxdXiara

eXerj0elrj y 25

olfteicov /cat

(piAcov ttoAXovs, eyco

8e

KciraSeridtirfj

The
all

Kara
reserve

S^ucitos. eoos av elnjjs.

Xote by

implies absence of
or modification
:

here in a bad

expresses an unprincipled act. Dig. 122.


sense
8.
it

the way, that the examination of witnesses was extra to the time allowed for the pleadings;
cf.
1

iya>

Tr^pa^oopwj

The
croi

full
iii.

expression occurs JEsehin.


165.
p.

Lysias xxiii. 4. 8. pp. 166, 67, Kai jxoi (TviXaSe to idu>p. 26. eya e ibn] 'And then
I.

77,

Trapaxoopu

toi

finds that

90
ov8ev
&>?

flAATONOS
apa tovtcov
Sofjaipi,
Tvoirjcrco,

kcu

ravra

KivSvvevcov, p.

3*

av

tov ecryaTov klvSvvov.

Tay ovv
pee

tl?

Tama
Kai
STrjv
[lev

evvorjcras

avOaSearepov av Trpos
tovtols

cryolr},

opyicrOels
yjsrjcpov.
el

avrois
Si]

6euro

av

ns

vpcov ovtcos eyei,

ovk

fier

opyfj?
d^tco d

yap

eycoye'

el 8'

ovv, eTneiKr\

av pot 8okco 7rpb?


co

tovtov Xeyetv Xeycov otl epoi,


7rov

apiare,

elcri

pev

rive?

Kal

oiKeioi'

Ka\

yap tovto avro to tov


ultto

'Opr]pov, ovS" eyco airo 8pvb? ov8'


10

TreTprj?

ireelcri

(pvKa, aAA'

e dvOpcoircov, coare Kal

oIklol

pol

Kal vie??,
r/8rj,

co

av8pe? 'AOrjvaioi, Tpe^\ eh

p-ev pieipaKtov

8vo 8e irai8ia'

aAA

opcos ov8ev

avrcov 8evpo
tl
e

ava(3ij3ao~ap,evo? Sei]crop,ai
8t]
15 co

vpcov aTroyj/rjcplaaaOai.
;

ovv ov8ev tovtcov

7roi7]crco

ovk av0a8i(ppevo?,
el

avSpes AO-qvaloi, ov$ vpas aTtpa^cov, aAA'


eyco
8'

pev

6appaXecos
Xoyos, irpos
Tjj TToXei

eyco

Trpos

Oavarov

77

prj,

aXXo?

ovv 8o^av Kal epol Kal vplv Kal oXr)


SoKel KaXov elvai
ep.e

ov

p.01

tovtcov ovSev

7roieiv Kai T7)XiKov8e ovTa Kai tovto Tovvopa eyovTa,


20

eW
ye

ovv aXr]0es
eo~Ti

eW ovv

\f/evSo9'
8ia(f)epeiv

dXX ovv SeSoypevov


tlvl

too

^coKparei

tcov

ttoXXcov

ZIT to 1a>KpuTrj, both With worst ; for such au emphatic use of the name Socrates palpably requires the article. And
2
1.

raj

ScoK/jarei]

VBS

tov 2a>KpuTr] )
last is

some MS. authority.

The

Refers to 'danger, as lie would think it.' ya/)] yap /lev ico 5. ovk [' I say ?/',] for refers to el though I do not expect it of you, yet [making the suppo2.

$ tw 5o<k/k]

kLvSwov, not to eo-xarov

ir.

tls

jueV]

Lamprocles
ii.

(Xcn. Mem. II. Sophroniscus and (1'lianlo Il6b).

1).

8vo-

Menexcnus

15. el /xev] 'Whether I can look death in the face or not.'

Whewell.
19.
o-ocpos"
cf.

sition,] ?/'it
6.

should be

so.'

ToVvopa]

The

name

of
e'lre

fnLdKrj^ 'Conciliatory.'

20

d,

and below,

9.

'Oprjpovj OdysS. xix. 163.

crofpta ei're

k.t.X.

AnOAOHA 20KPATOY2.
P- 35'

91

av0p(d7T(DV.
o~o(f)ia (lt

el

ovv vptcov ol Sokovvtc? Siacpepetv etre


tolovtol

avSpela. etre a\\r) tjtlvlovv aperfj

ecrovrai,

alaxpov

av

etr}'

olouaTrep

iyco

TroWaKi?

eopaKct riva?, orav Kplvcovrai, Sokovvtcl? pe'v tl eivai,

Oavpacria
ireio-eaOaL
vcov,

8e
el

epyathfievovs,

coy

Setvov tl olopevov9

a.7ro0avovvTai, coairep

adavaTwv eaopedl epol

eav vpels avrovs prj aTTOKTelvrjTe'


rfj

Sokovkoll

aiv alcryyvrfv b tcov


iy
to.??

iroAei

TrepLairTeLV, coar

av Tiva
'

^e'vcov VTroAafietv

on

ol

$La(pepovTes
tolls

AOrjvalcov
koll io

apeTrjv, ovs

avrol eavTcov ev re
TrpoKpivovcriv,

appals

aXXai?

TLficus

ovtol
'
'

yvvaLKcov

ovSev SiafyepovcrL.
ovre
eivai,

ravra yap,
iroLeiv

co

avSpes AOrjvaloL,
klxl

vpas

ypr/

tov?

SoKOvvras

otlovv

ovt, av -qpeh Troiwpev, vpa?


7ro\i>

eTriTpeTreiv,

aAAa

tovto avrh ivSeUvvaOat, otl

paWov

Kara\j/r)- 15

against both this and rov Saxpart] stands the consideration, that the meaning would be people have made up their minds that Socrates is to differ;' it is the form of a resolution which is to take effect whereas the meaning required is they have made
' ;
'

up

their

minds that Socrates


It
is it

this clear.

now. rw Soxcparei leaves the reading of Oxon. and three other MSS.
differs
'

and

in accepting
it

we

follow Bernhardy (Syntax, p. 94),

who

with parallels. See Dig. 183. dvSpelaj 2. Oxon. here has dvSpla, but is not consistent. Dindorf (on Ar. Nub. 510) says dvhpeia alone is the true form, as proved (1) by the Ionic diaeresis dvBprjtir (2) by the fact that in poetry it never occurs where the metre would require dvSpla (except in Eur. Here. F. 475, Trarrjp irripyov, p-tya (fipovcov eV dudpia, which Elmsley has emended eiaudpia) (3) by the testimony of Etym. !M. p. 461. 53, that the traditional orthography was dv&peia till Apollonius invented dvbpia- (4) by the preponderating adherence of the MSS. to dvdpela. 13. ofre fids']
supports

i-

(following 2 MSS.) rjpds. says " ipds commodum sensum prsebet nee plebem, modo aliquo loco haberi velit, facere, nee si singuli faciant, permittere debere."
vpM.s,
;

VH

BSZ

3.

e<roj/Tai]

'If

we

are

to

have such conduct on the part of those,' &c. (itv would have

given a different turn to the meaning.

92
(f)iLcr0

IIAATGN02
tou ra
iXeeiva

ravra Spa/xara elaayovTO?


rj

p. 3,5

Kai KarayeXao-rov ri]v ttoXlv ttolovvtos


yj.av

rod rjav-

ayovros.
\cop\?
8e
tt}9
8oji]$,
co

XXIV.
5

avSpes,

ov8e
ov8e c

8iKaiov

fxoi

SokcI dvai

8eta6aL

tov Slkomttov
kol
liri

8eopevov airofevyeiv, aXXa


ov yap
7ri

8i8acrKetv

nretOeLv.

tovtco Ka0>]rai 6 SiKaaTrjs,

rw Kara-

'^apiQaOai

ra SiKaia, AA'

eVt

rco

Kpiveiv ravra'

Kai o/.icopoKev ov y^apielcrOaL oi? av 8oktj avrcp,


io

aAAa
ov8ep.e,

StKaaeiu Kara rous* vop.ovs.


iOl^eiv

ovkow XPV
vp.as
p.tj

0VTe Vl1 -?

vpas

eiriopKelv,
rjp.(ov

ov&

WitJEcrOai'

repoi
co

yap av

evcrefiolev.

ovv a^iovre

av8pe? 'Adrjvaioi, roiavra 8elv


elvai

777)09 vp,as irpaTTeiv,

a pyre rjyovpai KaXa


15

prjre 8iKata pajre

baia,
(f)v-

aXXco? re pKvroi

vrj

Aia

Travrcos Kai aaefieias

yovra

vtto

MeA?;rou
koll tco

tovtovl.

aa(pa)S

yap

av,

d
Kai

7Ti0oip.L

vp.as

8etadaL
prj

(3ia{blp.r]v op-copoKoras,

6eovs

av 8i8aaKOipu

rjyeicrOai

vpas

eivai,

oLTtyvws anroXoyovpevos Karrjyopoirjv av ipavrov a>?

9.

on^/jLOKev]

Part
t)

of

the

hyperbaton.
re ttuvtios
ko.\

The phrase
is
vrj

u'XXcoj

judge's oath was


aKpoacrecrdai
kcu
to>v

/ju)i>

6pola>s

rent asunder to
Ala (which

KaTT)yopovvra>v

admit the
is

fievToi

twv

uTToXoyuvixivooi''

Isocr.

also

familiar
d,

sequence,

xv. 21. p. 314.

'That he will X<ipu1(r6ai] not favour whomsoever he feels


inclined to favour.'
10.
rjfj.(is]

Defendants

in

general.

73 d, Rep. 332 a), which could have found no other convenient place, What makes such a tmesis possible, without prejudice to perspicuity, is the very fact
b,

Pluedo 65

68

'Allow yourbe habituated;' an I instance of the semi-middle Dig. 88. {Sense. Kai] 'But, by 15. ("XXwj Zeus, especially, when I am on my trial at Meletus' instance
11.
edifcadai]

that t'iWws re navTcos


sufficiently familiar

ko.1

is

selves to

phrase to

admit of this dismemberment Dig. and yet be recognised


:

204.
Alu

Thus Bekker,
/xaXi<rra

in

reading
is

arbitrarily ilXXcos re

navrws y)

pivroi kcu,

wide

for

impiety.'

remarkable

of the mark.

AFIOAOriA 2QKPATOY2.
P- 35-

93
^x tp
'

Oeovs ov
filfo
fj.a>v

vo/al^co.

aAAa ttoXXov
'

Set ovtcds
cos*

v0 ~
tcou
Beep

re

yap,

(6

avSpe?
kcu

AOr/uatoi,

ou6W
kol tu> apiorra

KaTTjyopcov,

vpuv

iTTLTpeirco
ipiot

Kplvai irep\

iuov enry peXXec

re

dvai
5

kcu vp.lv.

e
~
p. 36.

XX\

To
/

plv
-

pr)

ayavaKTziv,
i

(b

avSpe? WOrj/

B.

The

i'ouoi, eirt

aAAa
poi

rovrco rco yeyovon, on p.ov KaT\ln](ptcrao-0 , ' , \ y / / v re poL TroAAa i>/x/3aAAera*, /cat ol>k aveXirtarov
/
> ,

-/

Counterassessment
of the Penalty.

yeyove to yeyovo? tovto, aAAa ttoXv


yj/rjCpcou

p.aXXov
10

Oavpa^co eKOLTepcov t&v


p.ov.

tov ytyovora apid-

ov yap coprjv eycoye ovrco Trap oXiyov eo~a0ai,


ttoXv'

aAAa ?rapa

vvv
;

6Y,

cos*

toiKev,

el

rpiaKOvra
five

12. Tptaicona]

So

ZH

rpus

YES.

Of MSS.. Oxon. with

others has rpiaKovra' which also approves itself independently.


Kol

5.

ifiiv]

The defence

of

point
258.
ply, as
KCli

of the
It
is

sentence

Dig.
ku\ [17

Socrates,

which would occupy

incorrect
OIK,

to sup-

the second division of the pleadings, being thus concluded, there would follow here the voting of the judges, and the announcement of their
declaring the charge proven. Then would begin the third division of the pleadings, consisting firstly of a speech on the side of the prosecution
verdict,

Stallbaum does,
OTi]
K.T.\.

TOITO

Ra-

ther there is a substitution of a shorter form of expression, complete in itself, but not

agreeing

with the plan on which the sentence set out. ovrco 77ap' oklyov] Hyper1 I
.

batical

for

Trap'

ovras

oXiyoV

advocacy of the penalty named, and secondly of Socrates' avnrip.r]ais, where the Apology again takes up the
in

'up to so little difference from the other quantity compared i. e. so


Dig. 298.
'

Lit.

'

close."

Dig. 124.

12. rptaKovraj

The number
:

thread.
8. <a\

Introd. pp.
oik

vi, xi. xvii.

toCto]

The

halt-

ing connection (grammatically speaking) between this clause and the preceding part of the sentence is idiomatic. The
shortest

condemning votes was 281, so 30 out of a court of 501 in round numbers, or 31 exsides, would actly, changing
of

have effected an acquittal.


point, Introd. p. xii sqq.

See,

for the fuller discussion of this

way

is

at the particular

taken to arrive which is the

94
aovai
fjLT7re(Toi>

IIAATONOS
tcdv
\j/r}(pc0V, a,7ro7re(f)euyr)

av.

Me-

p. 36.

Xyjtov fiev ovv, 0)9

tjJLol

8okco, kcu

vvv diroTrefavya,
8rjXov tovto

kou ov povov d7ro7re(f)vya,


ye, oti, el
/J.7]

dXXd

Travri

dvefir]

'

Avvto? kcu Avkow KaTrjyopr)-

saovTes
(3o)V
a.

e/jiov,

kclv

co0Ae yiXias Spa^fia^, ov fieraXa- b


TCOV
\j/1J(f)U)V.

TO

7r/JL7TTOl> fJ.epG$

Proposal on the
footing of

XXVI.
elev eyco 8e
'

Tifiarai
8t]

8'

ovv

ptOL

dvrjp

Oolvoltov.

twos

vp.lv dvTiTtp.y]aopat, (o
;

avdpes

full justice,

ironical.

AOtjvolol

rj

8rjXov otl tyjs dfjla?

rl ovv

rl aijio?
fiico

loelpt waOeiv
rjo-vyioiv

rj

diroTlaai, 6 tl jxaOcov ev

tw
61

ov)(

r/yov,

aAA'

dp.e\r]aa?

atvTrep

7ToAAoj,

\pi]paTlO-fJLOV T
8rjp.r)yopia)v kcu

KOU OlKOVOfJLia? KOU

O-TpClTip/lGOV KOLL

twv aXXcov

dp)(cov kcu

^vvcop.oaLa>v

The implication in povai that recommend the corruption of


iii.

4. p. 23, TrtvTt'iKovTa is

was small would In Andoe. Cf. a necessary emendation for n-eVre.


the majority
rpu'iKovra into rpels.

Taylor, Lectt. Lys. cap.

vi.

2.

O7ro7rt'</)fuya]

Half in
his

jest,

in

allusion

to

accusers

p. 5 2 9> " rou "" Karayvcp r) i)\iaia, ripdroi 7Tf/)t avrov napaxprjua, otov
tiv

being three to
represents

one,

the

Socrates majority as

8oKrj afjios

eivai

nadelv

i]

ano-

rXn-ai

(part of the vopos


'

vftpeoos),

obtained by the joint influence supposing then of the three each accuser represented by one-third of the majority, Meletus gets less than 1 00, i. e. less than one-fifth of the whole. The indictment stood in Mebut the really letus' name, formidable accuser was Anytus see again Introd. p. x.
:

in Timocrat. 105. p. 733. For having o ti padwv]

taken
the
'

it

into

disposal

my head, of my life,
iv
is

in to

deny myself
during.'
13.
('iXXcof]

rest.'

not

6.
fifth,'
'

to

nefXTTTov
'

jli.]

Not

'a

but

the

'

indispensable

Here is the idiobeuse of liXXos for oAXcoi/ agrees sides :' Dig. 46. with all three genitives following: 'and what not besides, magistracies, clubs, and facmatic
'

fifth.'

tions.'
*j

IO. naOeiv

httotIitoi
;

A techairoT~io-ai

vva>p.ocri<6v\

These associa-

nical legal expression

applies to a pecuniary penalty, TvaOfiv to death, imprisonment,

tions were as rife at under the Thirty as

Athens
in

the

Peloponnesian war.

or the like.

So Pern. Mid.

47.

AnOAOriA 2QKPATOY2.
.

95

36. Kai
c

ardaecou tcov ev
tcd

ttj

7roXet.

yiyvopevcov, rjyrjaa77

pevos ifiavTov
19

ovtl eirieiKeaTepov elvat

coare
fja,

tout

lovra aco^eaOai, evTavOa

pev ovk

ol

eXOcov pr/re vpiv prjTe epavTcp epeXXov prjSev ocpeXo?


elvai,

eVi

de

to

ISla

kclcjtov _lcov^ evepyeTelv


cos

rrjv 5

peylaTrjv
eTri^eipcov

evepyecnav,

eyu>

(pr/pi,

evTavOa

ya,

eaaarov vpcov

TtelQeiv pr/

irporepov pyre

tcov iavrov prjSevos eiripeXelaOaL, irp\v eavTOv eivi-

peX^denj,
ecroiTo,

ottcos

g>?

(3Xtictto$
iroXecos,

kcll

(ppovipcoToiTo?
avTrjS
tyjs
tto- 10

prjTe tcov ttj$

irpiv

Xecos, tcov

re

dXXcov ovrco
tl

kclto.

tov clvtov rpoirov

d emfieXeloOai'

ovv elp\ aljto? uaOelv toiovtos cov;


'

ayaOov
d^iav

tl,

co

dvSpe?

AOrjvouoi,

el

Sei

ye Kara
ye

ttjv

rfj

dXrjdela TipLaaBai'
civ irpeiroL

kou

tolvtu
tl

dyadov
dvSpl
15

toiovtov, o tl
irevrpL

epol.

ovv

irpeireL
erri

evepyerrj, Seopevco
;

dyetv ay^oXiiv

rfj

vpe-

Tepa napaKeXevaei

ovk eaO o
co?

tl p.dXXov, co

avbpes

AOtjvcuoi, "Kpeirei ovtcos,

tou toiovtov avhpct ev

irpvTavelco crLTelcrOat, ttoXv ye


InTTcp
i)

pdXXov

t]

et tls

vpcov

^vvcoplSt

i]

evyeL

vevUr/Kev

'OXvp-Kiacriv. 20

5.

eVi
is

Be

etepyecriav]

This

clause
evravBa,

repeated in the
luv

word
rja'

L.

XX. 19. p. 159. 330. p. 446,


ais

Add Dcm.
rl

F.

Be;
r/

80/77-'

and governed by
with

av ev Trpvraveico alrrjuiv

aXXrjv

and the

eiepyere'iv is

nva Bwpeuv,
epyeras
17.

Tipare tovs ev-

redundancy. (At the same time probably another clause is confusing itself with this in the speaker's mind, to which lu>v would be essential, namely, oi Be IBia eKaarov epeWov la>v (lefr/eTelu, i. e. ol 8e lav epeWov
Itia eKao-Tov evefr/.)

paWov

Trpe-rrei

o{Yo>r

is-]

This with
DitJ.

the form of comparison a>y, complicated by the redundant insertion of ovtus.


is
1

64.
Cfl

20.

f ]

Here
for

this

word
or
in voc.

plainly

stands

three

14. ripao-Pai]

'

That I should
cites

four horses.
traaaov.

Hesvchius

lay the penalty.'


16. fifpyeV/;]

sa y 5 Kai twi rpiwv


iii.

km reaadpav

Stallbaum

Xen. de Yeetkr.

n,

Lvs.


96
o pev
Se

IIAATONOS
yap vpd?
koll
el

ttolel

evSatpova? 8oKelv
rpo(f)rj?

[elvai], eyco p. 36.

elvai'

pev

ov8ev

Stirou,
ttjs

eyco

Se e
p. 37.

Seopai.

ovv Sel pe Kara to Slkcliov

dijla? tl-

fxaaOat, tovtov Tipcopat, ev irpvTavelco amjcreoos.


b.

Com-

XXVII.

'Ictco?

ovv vplv
rf

koll

ravrl Xeycov irapa-

promise,
ironical
also

7rXr]aLcos Sokco Xeyeiv cocnrep 7repl


dvTLfioXrjoreco?, aTravOaSifypevos'

tov oIktov
to Se ovk

koli

n tyjs

ecrTiv, co

AOrjvaloi, tolovtov,

dXXa

TOiovSe paXXov.

Treireio- pai

eyco eKcov elvai prjSeva aSLKelv

av6pcoirwis, aXXa vpd?


8iei-

iotovto ov

ireldco'

oXiyov yap ^povov dXXrjXoi?


eycepai,
el

XeypeOa'

iwei,

cos

fjv

vplv voptos, cocnrep

Ka\ aXXois dvOpcoiroiS, 7rep\ Oavarov pr] pclav iqpepav b

povov

Kpiveiv,

dXXa

7roXXas, eireio-Qrfre dv'

vvv

8"

ov

paSiov ev yjpovco oXlyco peyaXa?


iheaOaL.
Se'co

8ta(3oXas ojttoXv-

TreireLcrpevos

8rj

eyco pr]8eva aSLKelv ttoXXov

epavrov ye dSiKrjaeLV Kal Kar epavTov epelv av-

roy, cos aljios elpl tov

Kaxov kgu
;

TiprjcrecrOai tolovtov
pt]

tlvos epavTco,
M.eXrjTOS
20

tl

SeLoras

rj

iraOw

tovto,

ov
el

poi TipaTai,
el

(prjpi

ovk elSevai
8r)

ovt

dya&bv ovt
cov

kukov

io~Tiv;

dvri tovtov

eXcopai
;

ev olS'

otl

KaKcov
;

ovtcov,

tovtov Tipr/aapevos

ircnepov Secrpov

/cat

tl p.e 8e1 (jyv ev 8ecrp,coTr)picp, c

SovXevovTa

tt\

del KaOiaTapevrj
koll

dp^f),

toIs

evSeKa
;

dXXd

-^pypaTcov,

8e8eo~6aL

ecos

dv

eKTLcrco

aXXa

12.

XXo?

dvdpa>TToii]

The

finite

Lacedaemonians, for instance. See Thucyd. i. 132. oiTtoc] Genitive of 2 1. o)v a noun with participle after Dig. verbs of knowing, &c.

instead of a participial construction: Dig. 279.


23. rols evSeKu]
tj;s

els

a<p'

fKacr-

(pv\?]s

(ylyvero, Kal

ypapfxa-

revs

('secretary')

avroh

<rw-

qptfyieiro-

Poll. viii. 102.

They
of

26.

The
on,

clause

complicated
of

however is by the presence


of a

had charge of the prisons, as


well
as

of

the

execution

indicative

mo-

sentences.

mentary intention

to adopt a

AnOAOriA 20KPATOY2.
>.

97
ecrTi

37. tclvtov /lot Icttlv, oirep


/jlol

vvv

8r\

eXeyov'

ov yap

xpr/fiaTa, biroOev eKTicrco.


;

dXXd

8rj

(f)vyr]s Tifir)-

aco/iai

Xcros
fie

yap av

fioi

tovtov
L

ti/jl7](Tcut.

7toXXt]
elp.L,

fievr

av
firj

(^L\o^/v\la ex 01 '

v T(? aXoyiaros
vp-els

coare

hvvaoQai Xoyi^eaOaL, otl

p.ev

bvress

TroXiTai fiov ov\ olol re eyeveaOe eveyKelv ras e/xa?

d diarpiftas kcu tov? Xoyovs, aAX' vp.lv fiapvrepai yeyovacri kol e7ri<p6oi>a>Tepai,

ware fyrelre avTcov vvvl


olcrovo~L paoico?.
fxoi
e$j

airaWayrjvai.'

a.

Wot
'

8e

apa auras

woXXov ye
evrj

del, co

\6rjval.0L.

KaXos ovv av
aXXrjv

6 810$ 10

e^eXOovTi

TrjXLKa>8e

dvOpcoircp
/ecu

aXXrjs
ev

ttoXiv TroAecoy dp.eLj3op.evcp

e^eXavvofievcp
ifiov

trjv.

yap

ol8

otl,

ottol

av eXOco, Xeyovros

cucpoa-

aovrai
Xavvco,

61 veoi

axnrep ev6d8e'
ifie

kov pXv tovtovs direTreiOovres


01

ovtol

avrol

e^eXcoaL,

rovs

15

e 7rpeo~(3vTepov?'

eav 8e pjq direXavvco,

tovtcdv ira-

repes re

/ecu o'lklol 81

avrovs tovtovs.
ovv av tl? eiiroc aiyav 8e
ov)(
teal
rjp.lv

XXVIII.
rjav\iav dycov,
etjeXBcov
tjjv;

Icrcos
co

Sco/c/oarey,
8rj

olo? r

ecrei

tovtl

eo~Ti

navTcov xaXe7r(OTarov

20

irelaal rivas vpcov.


aireLdelv
38.

eav re
/ecu

yap
tovt

Xe'yco

otl rc5

Oeco

tovt

earl

&a
cos

u8vvaTov

r\o-vyiav

ayeiv, ov rrelaeaOe p.01

elpcovevopevco'

eav t av
dvOpcoirco
ttol- 25

Xeyco otl Ka\ rvy)(aveL peyLcrrov

dyaOov ov

tovto,
e?o~0aL

e/eacrrr;?

rjp.e'pas irepi

aperr}? rovs

Xoyovs
e/JLOv

Ka\ tcov aXXcov, Trepl cov vp.e?s

a/eouere

20.

tovt\~\

Cf. textual note

on

raunjcri,

22

e.

2.

dXka

$rj]

Introduces the

n.
city
:

e|eA0oWi] 'If I quit the


as
tovtl]

last of a series of suppositions,

'

Dig. 142.
9.

20.

below e. e'geXduiv (jjv. Namely, on oix

aXKoi Se apa] Ironical.

olos T eaofiai.


98

riAATQN02
koll

SiaAeyofievov kcu Ifiavrov


$

aAAou? t^erafyvTOs,

6
5'

p.

38

avefkraaTos

/3/oy

ov (3icdto? avOpcDTrco, ravra

uveeTct(TTOs

dv0pima>\
discipline

pi]

yiyvaxTKOvTfs rjpas civtovs


1

The

interrogatory

^vvalpiS

av

tlbivai
kcii

tci
;)

which Socrates thus extols was that to which he sought


to

avTOiv KctKa re

dyaQd

Xen.

fjperepa

Mem.
7Tf('cov

I.

i.

16, Trepl tu>v avdpoiSieXeyeTO


dn-efies,

bring

all

with

whom

he

del
Ti

aKcmutv
tl tl

tl

conversed.

evcreftes,

koXov, tl
uSlkov,
tl

The

subject,

about

which

aurxpuv, tl
aaxppocrvi'r],
tl Tl

diKaiov,
tl

ti

the answerer was questioned, was himself which is the reason why Socrates always identified the process with the carrying out of the Delphic
:

pavia,
tl

dvbpeia,

deiXla,

tl

noXis,

ttoXltlkos,

dpX'1 dvdpWTTCOV, Tl dpXLK-'S


KCLL

OV(l

8pa>TT(DV,

Tffpl

TBI)

(iXXcOV,

tovs

pev

etSiIra?
eivcu,

i)yei~TO

koXo.vs

precept,

Tva>8i

o-eavrav.

The

Kayadovs
crdac

tovs 8 av

ayvoovvras
KeKXij-

branches of enquiry to which it led were manifold


:

dvftpano8a>8eis

diKciius

and

here

(just

above)
ov

(1)

knowledge of

one's

own

Tvyxdvci peyicrTov dyaBbv

av-

natural endowments and position, with a view to living for the greatest good of oneself and others 6 eavrov emo-Ke:

8pa>na> tovto, eKao-Trjs rjpepas ivepl


dpfTrjS Toils

Xdyovs noieurdai.

yp-dpevos ondios
avffpartnvrjv

tls

eVrri Trpbs

ttjv

examination was not a mere discipline ending in itself, but a preparation to

But

this

-^peiav
ii.

k.t.X.

Xen.

qualify
I.

man

for

receiving
(Ale.

Mem.

IV.

25

culture and

improvement

(2) review of the actual use

to which one has been

putting one's
e, didovai irepi

life

Laches 187
Kai
(StiBiaiKev'

and

is

124 d, empeXeias Seopeda, Laches 188 b, d^iovvTa pavBdveiv eaxnrep av


(fj),

for attaining

uvtov Xoyov,
jj

wrwa

rpi'mov

vvv

re

bvriva tov

TrapeXrjXvduTct

^pbvov

and below 39
tov
fiiov"

c, difiovai

eXtyxov

(3)

examination

opinions,
their

their

of one's coherence, history


of

knowledge and rational method in action, and for doing the best by "himself and the state. Socrates seems to have employed the strongest terms he
connectedness
of

consistency,

the
;

of their formation

which

consciousness the results are of one's own ignorance, and consciousness of the grounds
of one's knowledge
III. ix. 6,

Kai

eoidd find to assert the indispensableness of this discipline Xen. Mem. I. i. 16 (quoted
:

above),

III.

ix.
pi)

6,

to

dyvoelv

eavTov, kol a

oi8e

dotja&iv Tt

oieaOai

yiyvi'oaKeiv,
(ivai,

eyyvTaTco

Xen. Mem. Soph. 230 1) d:


:

pavlas e'Xoyi^eTO
d, tov 8

Soph. 23O

dveXeyKTOv av vopiareov,
1

(4) investigation of the principles of human life and action


(for

av Kai tvxx !! /SatrtXevs 6 peyas peyio~Ta aKuOaprov bvTa, a>v, til


uTraibevTov re Kai alcr xpbv k.t.X.,

which the knowledge of

one's

own nature
I.

is

preovv

Hip. Ma. 304


Kai

C.

to KaXbv dyvaaav'
o'kl
aot.

requisite: Ale.

133

c, up'

bnoTe ovTio diuKeiaai,

AIIOAOriA IDKPATOY2.
38. TL

99
c\L
p.ev

tjttov

Treccreade

/JLOi

XeyovTi.

ra

8e

ovtcos, cos

iyco

(firjpu co

av8pe?, ttuOclv 8e ov pa.8iov.

kou lyco ap! ovk tiOicrpai eptavTov d^iovv kolkov ov8evo?.


el

fieu

yap

rjv

p.ot

-^p-qpara,
eKTicreiv'
el
p.rj

Tipr}crap.r)v

b av yprjparcov
(3Xa(3r]V

oaa epeXXov

ov8ev yap avs

vvv 8e ov yap taTiv,

apa

octov

av

eyco 8vvatp.rjv eKTlaat, toctovtov (3ovXccr0e


crai.

poi Tip?]p.vav
8e

ktco?

av

8vva'ipt]v

cKTicrat,

vp.lv

ap-

yvpiov toctovtov ovv

Tiptcopai.

UXaTcov

o8e, co
/cat 10

av8pe$ 'AOrjvalou koi Kplrcov kou KptToi3ovXos

A7roXXo8u)po9 KeXevovcri
cracrOai, avroi
c iyyvrjTal

p.e

rptaKOvra pvcov TiprjTipcopai ovv toctovtov,

8 eyyvaaOai'

vpuv eaovTai tov apyvplov outol a.^10-

XP (PKpeirrov tivai
vai
;

(jjv

paXXov

rj

redva-

and

in

the

passage be?

fore us.

And was there not a cause The current opinions, drawn


from men's practical exigencies,

case which is the opposite of the existing state of the case. The <5e and the yap enter simultaneously into

pothetical

the combination, where there


is

no
1

ellipse

nor aposiopesis.

imperfect

observation,

Dig. 149.
2
.

and debased morality, were no sounder than their sources. It was abhorrence of this mass of error and conventionality (which meanwhile the Sophists were accepting as the material of their system), which impelled

iyyvao-8at\

Governed by
of

an

equivalent contained in

'they

say'
Cf.
.

Ktkeiovo-i.

Svmp. 213
K(\ev(iv
6ai,

a,

Travras ovv
Kai

elaievai

KaTaK\ii>ea-

Kai tov 'Ayadcuva

KaXdv av-

tov.

Dig. 245.

human
3.

Socrates to seek to reconstruct opinion on a basis of ' reasoned truth.'


Acal

13. dto'xp<a>.]
last

The third and


there

division of the pleadings

being

thus

concluded,

eya>

ap.'~\
;

mentary reason
lence possible,

A
'

supplesi-

"Were

would be no less a kokov' which therefore I should decline imposing on


it

would follow first the final voting and then the final verdict of the judges by which the formal trial would be con:

cluded.

myself.'
6.

viv 8e ov yop]

This comoccurs

bination

of

particles

always in setting aside a hy-

After this, however, some words" are still conceded to Socrates, who continues to address those of his judges
'last

100
C. Last
reflections,

nAATQNOS
noXXov y
eveKct

XXTX. Ov
AOrjvaloi,

\povov,

co

avSpe?

p.

addressed to the judges a. to those

bvo/ia e^ere kcu air lav

imo

tcov /3ouAo-

fxevcov rr]v ttoXlv XoiSopelv, cos ^LwKparr]

direKTovaTe,
elvai,
el el

who had
voted for
his con5

dv8pa crocpov
Ka\
firj

(pyaovai yap
oi

Srj

p.e

crofyov

elp.1,

(3ovXop.evoi

vp.lv

ovetdl^eLv.

ovv

demnation;

irepiep.eivaTe
vp.lv

oXiyov yjpbvov, chro tov avrofiarov av


6 pare

tovto eyeveTo'

yap

ftrj

ttjv rjXiKiav,

otl

Troppo) ySt] earl tov (3lov,

Oavarov he eyyvs.

Xeyco

Se tovto ov 7rpb? iravTas vp,a?,


io KaTa\j/r](f)LaafXvov9

dXXa

Trpos tovs ep.ov d

QavaTov.
\crcos

Xeyco Se Kai ToSe irpog


fie

tov9

avTov?

tovtov9.

oleade,
019

c6

dvSpes,
vp.a.9

airopia

Xoycov
co\ir)v

eaXconevai
helv onravTa
Sikyjv.

toiovtcov,
iroielv Kai
del.

av

eireicra, el

Xeyeiv, coaTe

a.7ro(pvyelv tyjv
\i p.ev

7roXXov ye

aXX

airopia

eaXcoKa, ov fxevToi Xoycov,

aXXa

ToXp.rjs Kai avai-

cr)(VVTia<5

Kai tov eOeXeiv Xeyeiv Ttpos vp.ds TOiavTa,


rjv

oV av

vp.lv ijSictt

aKoveiv, OpyvovvTos re p.ov Kai

68vpop.evov Kai

aXXa

7toiovvtos koi
(f)7]p.i'

XeyovTos noXXa
Si]

Kai dvatjta ep.ov, cos eyco


iovp.els

oia

Ka\ eWicrOe
corjOrjv

tcov

aXXcov aKOveiv.

aXX

ovTe TOTe

who
him.

choose to remain and hear

Whether such a concession was actually made to Socrates, or whether it was only a sufficiently

all, by forewhich they were entailing on themselves the reevcKa marks here the proach.'

a brief space after


stalling

common

practice

to

give verisimilitude to the fiction, is a question which can hardly be determined. See Introd. p. xv. evfKa xpoyoin I. ov ttoWov y Socrates is telling the Athenians that they would not have

had

to wait long to be saved

the reproach of putting him to death, by letting nature take It was but her own course.
'

not the final cause is not 'you will incur reproach for the sake of talcing from me a brief remainder of life,' but 'a brief space will be the cause of your incurring it.' The 'brief space,' accordingly, is not that between the present moment and his execution, but that between his execution and tl*e moment when he would have died in the course of nature.
efficient

the meaning

AnOAOriA 2QKPATOY2.
38. 8eiv

101

evKa tov klv8vvov Tfpaijai ov8ev dveXevOepov,


p.01 fxera/ieXei

ovre vvv
7ro\v
Tj

ovtco? doXoyrjcrapevcp,
d>8e aTroXoyrjcrapevos
SlKT)

aXXa

pdXXov alpovpai
{rjV

TtOvavai

KLl>C09

OVT yap V
8ei

OVT V TToXipCp OVT


oircos 5

39. epe ovt

dXXov ov8eva

tovto prj^avdaOai,
koli

a7ro(f)v^TaL irdv ttoicov Qdvarov.

yap

iv Tali

paya.19 iroXXaKis 8rjXov yiyverai otl to ye aizoOaveiv

av tis

K(f)vyoi koll oirXa

dcpels Kal

e(jj

iKereiav

Tpa-

Tropevos tcov 8lcokovtcoV


eicriv

Kal d'XAai p-qyavai iroXXai


klv8vvols,
iroitiv

iv

eK.d<JTOis

toIs

coore
koll

8ca(j)evyiv 10

Oavarov, lav tis ToXpd irdv


p.r)

Xeyeiv.

dXXa

ov tout

fi

yaXerrov,

co

dv8pes, OavaTov (.KCpvyeiv,

dXXa
b vaTov

7roXv yaXeiTLOTepov irovripiav'


6el.

Oottov yap 6 a(3pa8vs


oi

Kal
vtto

vvv iyto pev d\e

cov

teal

7rpcr{3vT7]?

tov
8eivo).

(3pa8vTepov iaXcov,
Kal
otjels

ep.ol 15

KarrjyopoL aTe

wre?

inro

tov Oarv(f)

tovos, Trjs KaKias.

Ka\ vvv iyco pev airupi

vp.cov

QavaTov

8lktjv

6(pXcov,

ovtol

8"

inro

rr}s

dXr/deias

7.
it.

to ye aTTo8av(~iv av

m]

Before av

VH
" p.

errs in thinking that

paov exists in

have paov' Oxon. 39 a 3

no
n
X.

BSZ

reject

misled by Gaisf. Lectt. Plat., in an erratum for " palov om."

whom

palov

douht must be

4.

fiVo)f]

Understand dro-

aSiiccv

\oo3arai

k. t.

Grorg.

Xoyrjaapevoi again.
12. pi] An instance of /;] the presumptive variety of the deliberative conjunctive. It is confined to negative sentences. Dig. 59 note. 13. 0aTTov yap 8. 8('i\ This
.

509
r)

a.

peyicrrov tu>v kuko)V iariv


to)

ddmia

d&'iKovvTi.

Between

danger and death there is many a chance of escape, as Socrates has just before said but none b etween the evil deed and its
;

internal consequences. Stalib.'s

the reflex effect of "Wickedness on the evildoer's


refers

to

Soul,

which
Cf.

it

degrades

and

Iruins.

der
rjpiv

Crito 47 e, d\\d eKflvov (sc. the soul) apa


jUiwtov

quotation of Odyss. viii. 329, Olk apera nana cp~/a' Kixavu. TOi. $pa8vs wkvv i? not tu the point 18. iirb w^X^/cores] 'Senfenced by Truth to receive the

8iecp6appivov,

u>

to

penalty

of.'

W hew

ell.


102

riAATONOS
kou eyco re tco
p.ev
p.

u>(p\r)KOTs \ioydT)piav koli abiKiav.


Ti/JLrjfiaTi
e/jL/ievco

kou ovtol.

ravra
avra

irov

\o~cos

outgo kou edei o-^eiv, kou oifiou

/uLerplco?

^iv.
vpuv XPy~

XXX.
^a/JLcodrjcrai,

To
c6

Se

8r) fj.Ta

tovto

7Ti0vp.to
/jlov'

KaTa\j/T](pLaap,UOL
co plolXlctt

kou

yap

elfxi

ySr]
otolv
o'l

evTavda, iv

avdptdiroi Xprja/xmSovcrLU,
(f)r)pu

peXXcocnv aiiodaveiaOou.

yap,

co

avftpes,

ifie

direKTovare, TipLoopiav vjxiv

ytjeiv

evOv? fxera

tov Ipov Oavarov ttoXv


loipe oareKTOvaTe'

)(aXe7rcoTepai> vr/

At'

r/

oicw

vvv yap tovto elpyaaaaOe oiop.evoi


fiiov,

chraXka^ecrOaL tov didovai kXey^pv tov


10. olofxevoi]

to

fie

After olo/ievoi inserts conjecturally p.ev, taking be suggested by olofievoi p.e of some MSS., and by an erased blank in Oxon. The erasure in Oxon. was probably fie, for an accent has been erased also from ot. This however may have been an erasure by the original scribe such as for instance must have been that at Crito 53 d, where stands 81 (p8epav with an erasure between hitydipav being plainly the true reading.
this to

eyco

re

kol

ovtuij

'

has the stress, and stands (in accordance with Greek arrangement) first for that reason. Dig. 307.
as well as they.'
eyco
6.

Calani, de quo ante Homerici Hectoris qui moriens propinquam Achilli mortem denuntiat. So Shakillud
est
dixi, et

iv

a>

\pr](rpa)8oiicnv\

Ihe

speare, Rich. II. Act II. Sc. i. (Gaunt) " Methinks, I am a

opinion, which

connects prophetic enlightenment with the approach of death, has maintained


its

prophet
thus,

new

inspir'd;

And

in all ages.

hold upon mankind Patroclus foretells


II.

Hector's death,

xvi.

851,

and Hector the death of Achilinstances to les, II. xxii. 358 which classical writers often
:

of him." And Sir H. Davy (" Remains," p. 3 n) speaks of himself as " looking into futurity with the prophetic aspirations belonging to the last moments of existence" in a letter dated
expiring,

do

foretell

just

two

months before

his

appeal
dvedr]Ke
tu>v

thus Xen. Apol. 30, fiiv kcu "Ofirfpos %arw ols


kutciKvuh tov
(3lov

death.
9.
oiav\ Sc. TLpLcaplav.

vir-

eV

irpo-

yiyvuHTKfiv ra pfWoi'Tci, fiovXopcu


8e

cognate accusative UTTCKTOVaTf. Dig. I.


tual

after

Kai eyco

xpr/rr/xco^rrfu ti

Ch

De

Div.

I.

30, Facilius evenit

appropinquante morte ut animi ex quo et futura augurentur


;

11. Sloven e'Aey^oi'] Namely, under the process of e'|eYno-ir. cf. 38 a note, and esp. Lache3 187 e there quoted.

AnOAOriA 20KPATOY2.
r

103
wXel-

39* vtJL ^v

noXv evavTLOv
ol

a7ro/3r]o~TaL, cbs tyco (fir/pL.

d ovs kcrovTai vpas


vfieis

iXey^ovTe?, ouy vvv eyco KaTti^ov,


kou \aXeircoTpOL

Se ovk

rjcrOdvecrOe'
kolL

eaovrat

oacp vecorepoi elai,


el

vp.eis

paXXov

dyavaKTijcreTe.
7rio-)(f}<Teiv 5

yap

oi(70

airoKTeLvovTes

dvOpcoirovs

tov oveiSl{eiv

tlvol vp.lv

on

ovk opOcos
avrrj
rj

^r/re,

ovk 6p-

60)9 StavoelcrOe' ov

yap iaff
KaXi],

diraXXayrj ovre
/ecu

iravv

SvvaTi] ovre
prj

aA/V

eKelvrj

KaXXiarri

Kai

pao-TTj.

tov9 aXXovs
ottco?

KoXoveiv, aAA'
cos

kavrov

TrapaaKevd^ELv
p.ev
e

earat

j3eXTio~T09.

ravra

io

ovv

vp.lv tols

KaTa^rjfyicrapevoLS pavTevaap.evo?

divaXXaTTopai.

XXXI.
co

Toi? 8e

d7ro\l/v(f)Lo-apei>ois rjSecos

av Sia-

b. to

those

XeyOelrjv inrep tov yeyovoTos tovtovl vrpayparo?, ev


ol

voted for

apyavres aay^oAiav ayovcri Kai

ovttco
p.oi,
co

ep)(op.an$qmttal.

ol

iXOovTa pe del rzOvdvai.


toctovtcv
Trpb?

dXXa

dvSpes,

7rapap.LvaT

\povov
aAA^Aot;?,

ovdev

yap KcoXva
etjecrTLv.

40. BtapvOoXoyr/craL

eW

vpiv

yap

co?

(plXois

ovaiv ii8eiaL
voei.

IQeXco
co

to vvvi pot

tjvp(3e{3r)K0S'

CTTat

77

tl 7TOT6

ipol yap,

avdpes SiKa-

20

vpa.9

yap SiKacrTa? KaXcov opOcos av KaXotqv


tl

Oavpacriov
tlkt]

yeyovev.

77

_jyaQ__ elco6vla

(jlol

fiav-

Tou_$ ai.iioviOv eV
<XL

pev

tco irpocrOtv
7TL

XP 0VC9

^ aUTL
8e 25

TVaW
pevr),

7TVKV1]
el

T]V

Kai

TTaW
p.r)

0~p.LKpOL?

ZVaVTLOVvvvl

tl

p.e\\oipL

opOcos

irpa^LV

13.
(vS(Ka.

ol

op^oiTfjl

That

is.

of

22. I

17

ficj^i'a]

am wont

to receive

20. BiKaarai]

Steinhart

re-

divine voice.'
to 8uip,6viov.

'The directioa from the See App. A, on


eVlsepato

marks that up to this point, where first the true and false
judges are separated, the form of the address used has been
o>

24. iraw

iiri

ap.i<poii\

rates

ttclw
it

from
:

a-fu<po"n,

which

belongs

Dig. 298.

avdpes

'

.\8ijvaiot.

104

riAATONOS
opdre kgu avToi, tolvti a ye
vop.i(eTai
8r)

^vp&e'firjKe p.01, airep


oirjOeir}

p.

40

av

ti?

kcu

ka^ara

kolkcdv

elvai.

epo\

8e ovre e^iovTi ecoOev o'iKoOev yvavTicodrj to tov h


arjp.elov,

Oeov
5

ovre rjViKa avefiaivov evTavOol


ev rco

eiri

to

8iKao~TT]piov, ovt

Xoyco ov8ap,ov peXXovTi tl

epelv

KCLLToi

ev

dXXois

Xoyois

iroXXaypv

8r)

p.e

encase XeyovTa peTa^v' vvvl 8e ov8apov


tt)v
Ti]v

7rep\ tglv-

irpd^iv ovt
tl

ev

epycp ov8ev\

ovt

ev

Xoyco
;

yvavTicoTai poi.

ovv diTLov elvai

viToXap.fiavcD

ioeyw

vp.lv

epco'

Kiv8vvevei

yap poi to
kou ovk eaS'

^vpfiefirjKos
ottcos

tovto dyadov yeyovevai,

rjpels

opOcos vnoXapfiavopev, oaoi olopeOa kolkov elvai to c

TeOvavai.

peya
OTTtos

p.01

TeKp.rjpt.ov

tovtov yeyovev'

ov

yap eaO

ovk

ijvavTicoOrj

av pot to

elcoOog

iBo-r)pelov, el prj tl

epeXXov

eyco

dyaOov wpa^eiv.
Kal Tjj8e,
cos

XXXII.
eX7Tts
eo~TL
ctiv 20

'Kvvorjcrcopev

8e

7roXXrj

icTTiv

dyadov avTo
r)

elvai.

8volv

yap OaTepov
a\a6rj-

to TeOvavai'

yap

olov

py8ev

elvai pr/8
rj

pr/Sepiav prj8evos e^eiv tov TeOvecoTa,

Kara Ta

Xeyop.eva peTafioXr) tls Tvyyrivei ovaa Kal


5.

p.eTOiKrjcri$

fxiWomi

tl]

This accurately represents the reading of Oxon.,


Tl
(7-/

which stands peWovTi

being prima manu), importing that ti Gaisford here is inexact in his repreavTT]t> SZ. It is impossible sentation. 7. TavTt]v] So to find a clear meaning for avrrjv, which is the reading of Oxon. and five other MSS. Cf. Phaedo 60 a, where Oxon. (alone) has should follow fieWovri.

YBH

rav;

tjv

lor

civtijv.

4.

ivravOoi eVl to

8ik.\

An

18.

olov]

'

As

it

were.'

Pa-

emphasised equivalent of em Tode to fine. Cf. Legg. 679 d,


kutu
noKiv
fiovov

renthetical to the construction.

The words which


are
of
fxrjdev
fii]8ev

it

qualifies

uvTov,

equit>)u

elvai.

(The subject
tov TedvemTa).

Valent to kut
7roAu',
eVcet
e's

civttjv

fjuivov

elvai

is

Thucyd.
Mi\j)tov

vii.

6, t5sv civtov
icai

l^ig. 16.

Cf. below, olov virvos,


e,

8vo TTpoe'iXovro, viii. 28,


ttjv

and again
19.

olov

iiiro8r}[ii)o~ai.

uvtou

inXmnov

Ti\ \ey6fj.f va]

In

tl)C

popu-

Kadto-Ta<Ti.

lar religious teaching.

AIIOAOriA 2QKPATOY2.
p. 40. rfj
yj/V)(fj

tov tottov tov ev6ev8e


fi.rj8efj.ia

els

aAAoy

TOTTOV.

d Kai

ye

aiaOrjais eo~Tiv,
firjo"

dXX

olov vttvos,

e7ret8dv tis Ka6ev8oiv


crtov

ovap

firj8ev

opa, 6avfiaolfiai, ei
fj

Kep8os av

eirj

6 Oavaros.

eyco

yap av

Tiva ei<Xe$jdfievov 8eoi TavTrjv ttjv vvKTa, ev

ovrcos

KareSapOeu,

coare

/i^5'

ovap

I8elv,

kou

Tas dXXas

WKTas
irocras
rrjs

re kol rjfxepas Tas tov fiiov tov eavTOv olvtlrrj

irapaOevra TavTrj

vvktc 8eoi aKe\j/apevov

threw,

afieivov kol rj8iov rjpepas Kal


(3e(3ia)Kev ev tcd

vvKTas Tavrrjs
olfiai

vvktos

eavTOv

(3ico,

av

prj 10

e otl 18icdtijv Ttva,

dXXa tov

fieyav (3aaiXea evapiOfirj-

tovs av evpelv avrov TavTas irpbs Tas aXXas rjpepas kol


vvKTas.
Xeyco'
el

ovv toiovtov 6 OavaTos

eo~Ti,

Kep8os eycoye

Kal

yap ovSev
rj

TrXelcov 6 iras
el

\povos (paiveTac
a.Tro8rjprjcral 15

ovtco

8rj elvai

fila

vv^.

8'

av olov

eaTiv 6 Oavaros ev6ev8e


eo~Tl

els

aXXov

tottov, /cat

dXrjOrj
01

Ta Xeyopeva,
tl
;

a>?

dpa

e/cet

elalv airavTes
elrj

TeO-

vecoTes.

fieifyv
el

dyadbv tovtov
tis
dcfiiKOfievos

av,

co

av8pes

p. 41. 8iKacrTa[

yap

els

Al8ov, diraXelvai, evprj- 20

Xaye\s tovtcov tcov (paaKOVTcov 8iKacrTcov


crei
iicei

tovs

d)S

dXijOcos

8iKao~Tas,

onrep

kol XeyovTai
/cat

8iKaeLv, M.lvcos Te

Ka) 'Pa8djiav8vs

AlaKOs

21.

cos]

So

YBS
The

ZH
cos is

omit.

Oxon. has

it

above the line but

constantly added where it is a popular appellation of which the propriety is recognised, and is frequently found after the article, as Phdr. 256 b, tcov cos dXrjdas 'OXvp-iaKwv, Rep. 345 e, tovs as clXrjdcos "ipxovras, &c, &c.
1.
ttj

in first hand.

-fyvxfi]

An

intensified

form of the dative of reference,


equivalent nearly to a genitive Dig. 28.
12. avrbv\
l^iarrjv
tivc'i
:

22. MtVcos t aXXoi] These nouns are in the nominative by attraction to the interposed

relative clause,

A
and

resumption of
tSaatXea,

construction

after

the intervention of etapidp.


tvpeiv.

&v

as the nearest Dig. 192. Xowhere else does Triptolemus occur as judge of the dead (though in Horn. Hymn.
:

106
KOLl

nAATONOS
KCLL

Tpi7TT0\efX0?

aXXoL

OfJOL TUiV T}p.l6e(>V dlKOUOl P-

41

*'

eyevovTo ev
a.7ro8r]pia
;

ra
rj

eavTcou

(3(co,

dpa

(f)avXrj

av

eir)

rj

av 'Op0ei IjvyyevecrOai kou Moucra/a)


Ofl7]pcp
llTL

KCU

H(TLoScp KOU
;

7TO(TCp OLV TLS 8efja.IT

O.V
el

5 vjicov

eyco

fxev

yap TroXXaias
eiret

eBeXco
/cat

TeOvdvai,

TavT

ecTTiv aXi]8rj'
77

epcoiye

avTco OavjiaaT-q

av
/cat

elrj

8iaTpi(3i] avToOi, curoTe epTv^pijii Y[aXafxrj8eL


teat
el

AlavTi too TeXap,coi>o?

ti?

aAAo?

tcov

waXaicov 81a Kpicnv 6l8lkov TeOvrjKev, dvTnrapafiaX-

Demet. 153 lie sits in judgment on earth). Also Plato is the only Greek who styles vEacus judge of the dead, here and Gorg. 523 c; though many Romans mention him thus. But the same principle accounts for
the ascription of such a subterranean preeminence to these two, and to the remaining two more widely recognised judicial personages named here. All four were connected with the secret rites, or mysteries, of their native places Minos with the Cretan mysteries, which through the Orphic influence were widely known.
;

Bk. iii. p. 175. The same account may be assumed to hold


of the aAAot twv
are
for
T)p.i$ecov,

who
four

subjoined to these

had places Rhadamanthus is mentioned in Homer, (Od. vii. 323), and therefore antevery
mystery-rites.

many

judge,

cedently to mysteries, as a but on earth and not in the nether world. epoiye kcu. avTwl I. e. 6. I should have a pleasure peculiarly my own.'
'
t

j.8iaTpi'3r]'\ Cf.

Euthyphrosub

init.j

Legg.

6tt6t

625 a. Te8vr]Kev] This depends


I.

Rhadamanthus,
his

his assessor, is

countryman.

./Eacus

was

The upon avrnrnpafiaWovTi. whole sentence 6tt6t( dr)8es ei'7 is a re-statement more at length

the hero of yEgina, where there were (Pausan. II. 30, Origen
adv. Cels.
cian,
vi.

290.

c.

22,

Lu-

of BavpaaTi] tw f'li] 17 SiarpilSfj, which it follows asyndetically, an instance of Binary Struc:

Kavig. 15) mysteries of Orphic origin. And Triptole-

ture

Dig. 207.

9. avTi7Tapa,3('iX\ovTij Socrates'

mus was connected, of course, These judges with Eleusis.


are an instance of the fact that certain features of the Greek

mythology were

first

the pro-

duct of the mystery-worship, and thence made their way Dolinto the popular mind. linger, Gent, and Jew, Vol. I.
.

comparison of himself with Palamedes recalls the fahle of the representation of the Palamedes of Euripides soon after Socrates' death, when, at the Words iKavere eKiivtre tov ttc'ivao<fiov,
3)

Aavaoi,
drj86va

rav oii8ev d\-

yvvovaav
']i\\di>a>v

Movaav,

tcov

tov apiarrov, the

whole

AnOAOriA 20KPATOY2.
p. 41.

107
w?
eyco

Xovtl

tcc

ep.avTov TraOr] irpos ra eKeivcov,

olpai, ovk

av

ar)8es

e'irj.

Kal

8tj

to

p.eyio~TOv,

tovs

K? e^erd^ovra Kal epevvcovTa

cocnvep

rovs evTavOa
oterai
p.ev,
5

8iayeiv, r/y

avTcov aocpo? icrn


eVt 7roaco
5'

kcu tis

tern

8' ov.

av

tis, d>

av8pes ScKaarai,

de^airo e^eraaai tov eVi 'Tpoiav ayovra ttjv ttoXXtjv


c

Grpariav

rj

'OSvcrcrea

rj

^Icrvcfiov,

77

aAAou? pvpiovs
ois

av

tis enroi. Kal

av8pas Kal yvvatKas;


Kal

eKel 81aetrj

XeyeaOat Kal
ev8aLfiovias.

ijvvelvai

e^eTa^etv dpi'iyuvov av
8i]7rov

TrdvTws ov

tovtov ye

evetca

ol 10

eKel aTTOKTtivovcTL'
eicriv ol

ra re yap aAAa ev8aip.ovecrTpoi


ifirj

eKel tuJv ev0d8e, Kal


eicriv, e'iivep

tov Xoittov xpovov

aBavaTol

ye ra Xeyop.eva dX-q6r) eariv.


Kal
vp.5.9

XXXIII.
crral,

'AAAa
elvat

XPV>

&

<*v8pes 8iKa-

eve'\7ri8a$'

Trpoy tov

davaTov, Kal ev ti*5

d tovto 8cavoelcr8ai dXrjOe?, otl ovk ecrTiv dv8pl dyaOco

KaKov ov8ev ovre

covti ovTe TeXevTiqaavTt, ov8e

dpe-

Xelrai {mo Oecov Ta tovtov irpaypaTa'

ov8e Ta epa
pot.

vvv diro tov avTop.aTOv yeyovev, aAAa


ecTTi

8rjXov
it pay- 20

tovto, otl

rj8i]

Tedvavai Kal aiTT)Xkay6ai

6.

ayovra

Eclcl.

ayayovra.

justification (besides the weight of

But there is strong syntactical Oxon. and five other MSS.)

for ayovra.

See Commentary.

audience, reminded of Socrates, burst into tears. Cf. Introd.


p. xxviii. 6.

note 10.
Participle of the

XP V(? ^ta(p6(ip(o-6ai (meaning at the Deluge). oXXouj eijroi] The de7.


f)

ayovra]

sire for brevity in the

summing

imperfect, which gives greater fullness and vividness than the


aorist

up of the enumeration breaks


off

would have given. Legg. 635 a, KadaTtep ^uwis


ttjs

Cf.
arriv

the legitimate plan of the sentence Dig. 257.


:

16.

aXrjdei]

As

verity.'

Tore

diavoias

tov

Tidevros

See

a,

note.

ai'Ta

(meaning
c.
.
.

Lycurgus
QCtpev
di]

or

20.

TTpaypaTuv]

The wants
age.
Cf.
ovv So/cei

Minos). 677
77eSiw TrdAety

Tas (v

and hardships of old


Xeil. Apol. ^2,

apdrjv eV

Ta tot*

ep.o\ p.kv


108

J '

nAATQNOS AHOAOriA 2QKPATOY2.


rjv
p.01.

fxarcof fieXriov
a7rer/?e\^e

8td rovro kol Ipe ouSa/xov

P-

41

to o-qpeiov, kou eycoye to?? KaTaxj/rjcpicraKOLl

p.eVOl$

fWV

TOIS KOLTTiyopOlS
rrj

OV

TTCCVV

^(aXeTTaLVCO.

KaiToi ov
5

ravTY)

8iavoia Kare^rjipl^ovro \xov kol


fiXdivTeiv'

Kari]yopovv,

dXK

olojievot

tovto avrols
jxevroi

a^iov
tovs

fiefKpeadat.
VLi?
fiov,

roaov8e 8eopai

avrcov'
co

liru8av rjj3yacoai,

Tipcoprjaacrde,

av8pes, ravra ravra Xvirovvres, direp lyco vpd? iXv-

wovv, eav vpuv 8oKa>criv


io7rpOTepov lirLpLdXeiaOai
?;

r]

yjpr)paTtov

rj

dXXov rov
Sokooctl

dperijs, kcu lav

tl

tlvai prjSev bvre?, 6vi8l(^et olvto??, toorirep iyco vplv,

on

ovk eTTipeXovvrai
dtjt.01.

cbv 8e7, kol otovrai tl elvai bvres

ov8evos

kou lav
v(f)

Tama

7TOLrjT,

SUaia
/cat

ireirovoi
vieis.

p.

42.

6W

eyco

kaopai
r)8rj

vpcov

avros

re

i^aXXa yap

copa amevai, epol pev oarodavovplvco,


liri

vplv 8e fiicocroplvoLs' oTTorepoL 8e rjpcov ep-^ovrat


ap,ivov 7rpayp,a, d8i]Xov wavrl ttXi]v
?;

tco Oeco.

6.

8eop.ai fievToi aurajf] Ecld. pevroi avrcov dtopai,

and SO

all

MSS.

except Oxon. But which collocation most exactly suggests the emphasis required 1 The position of pevroi has often to be referred to a subtle ear. Cf. 31 b, koX el ptvroi rt, and Dig. 294. r 7 So edd., rightly. The weight of Oxon. with four other MSB., giving el, ia diminished by the itacism.
.

77

6{o<piKovs poipas TtrvxvKtvat.'


fiev

rov
is

17. n\i)v

iy]

This combination
i'j.

yap

(3luv

to

^aXf77a)raroz/

exactly parallel to d\\'


particles

dneXiTre k.t.X.
3. ov 77-avi/] Here, as elsewhere, oi ndw marks only a bare denial: Dig. 139. 80crates is satisfied with saying, '1 liave no sufficient cause to be displeased.' His elpcoveia would in no case have suffered

The two

enter

the

combination coordinately, iutroducing the exception to the preceding universal negative in their own several ways. n\))v
implies
to this]
fj,

'it is

known

saving that [in


it

to none, contradiction to
is

is

known
'it

him
8.

to

say,

'I

am

far

from
"By

less

harshly,

God known
to

being displeased.'
ravrd Tavra XvnovvTes]

to none, or

however [only]

God.'

plying them unweariedly with warning and remonstrance.

See Dig. 1 48, and cf. Ar. Nub. 360, Ov yap av aWco y vn.

anovo-aiptv

U\i)u

i)

n >o81kco.

APPENDIX

A.

To
TnE word
class
is

SaifJLOVLOP.

8alpa>v

was used

to denote either 8ebs or a spiritual

being inferior to
that
it

6e6s.

Its distinctive

meaning
7iis

as applied to either

denotes such a being in


is

dealings xcith men.


this

From Homer
ing
1
.

to Plato 8alpav

persistently

marked by

mean-

Aaifiovios therefore

denotes a connection with divine agency;

and

to Baifwviov

denotes sometimes such an agency, and sometimes

the agent
io-Tiv

itself.
fj

So Aristotle (Ehet.
2

II. xxiii. 8), to 8aip6viov oi8ev

dW

6tbs

fj

6eov (pyou,
e), tl b
J

and for
Zcttiv

this distinction

we may comf)

pare Plato (Phdr. 242


"Epws.
(pair]

wanep ovv
I.

tart deos
i.

Biiov 6

"When we read
'S.oaKpa.TrjS

in

Xenophon (Mem.
eaVTCp

2) , 8uT0pv\rjTo as
8i]

to 8aip.6viov

crqpaivfW

o6ev

na\

pdXtora poi

8okoio~iv avTOV aiTiaaao-dat

naiva 8aip6via elacpeptiv,

both senses of the


8aip6viov a divine

word

are exemplified.
;

Socrates

meant by

to

agency

Meletus wrested this into the sense of a divine being.

In

the Apology Socrates marks the position as a caricature by the

expression cniKaiua&oov, and then gives the interpretation consistent

with his

own meaning
c),

viz.

8aip6vta

it

pay para.

That Socrates
also, as

is

not speaking of a being

is

clear

from other passages


kol\

when

he says (Apol. 31

on

poi 6ei6v rt

8aipoviov yiyverat, or (Phdr.

242
272

b),

76

8aipoviov re

Kal

to

tlcoBbs o~r;p(~iov yiyvr8ai,

or (Euthyd.
yiyvopevov

e), to elu>86s o-rjpflov to

8atpoviov,

or (Theoet. 151
recognises the

a), to

pot 8aip6viov.
1

Xor does

Plato,

who

common

notion

In Plat. Symp. 202 d

this

203 a, view of Eaipav appears very dis-

Saipajv.
a

Wiience the phrase of ^schines


117. p.
~o~)
t<ra;s

tinetly,

though there,
that 6eos
is

as the doctrine

(iii.

Se koI

Saipoviov

held
all

is

dvOfxi'vai ov piyvvrai,

twos tapapTav(iv avTuV irpoayopivov


is

pavTiKt)

the

province

of the

indeterminate.

110

To

bai/jiuviov.

of a personal attendant baipwv (Legg.


this

730

a,

Tim. 90

a),

ever give
(asZeller
'H
(pcovrj

name

to the

phenomenon
n. 2)

in question.

Even Theages

remarks, II. 65.


fj

gives no personality to to 8aip6viov.

rod 8aipoviov (Theag.


(e. g.

128

e)

is

ambiguous.

Plato's use is

some-

times adjectival
substantival.
latter use only,

r6 8aip6viov o-Tipelov),

and sometimes

elliptically

Grammatically, Xenophon confines himself to the

still

merely in the signification of a divine agency.


interpretation of Socrates'
8aip6viov as
it

Zeller notices that the

being remained peculiar to his accusers (Cicero translating

by

divinum quiddam, Divin. I. 54, not by genius) until it was revived by Plutarch, the Neo-Platonists, and the Christian Fathers.
"What then were the nature and function of
this 8aipdviov
o-rfpelov 1

Let us
these
:

first

consult Xenophon, in

whom
o>?

the chief passages are

Menu
ha.Lfj.6via

I.

i.

25, hieTedpvXrjTO
odev
8rj

yap

(pair]

'ScoKpdrrjs

to 8aipoviov

eavTci o-qpaiveiv'

Kal paXicrTa poi BoKotcriv

avrov aiTidcrao~6ai Kaiva

elacpepeiv.

6 8e

ov8ev naivorepov elaecpepe tcov liXXcov, oo~oi pavavp/SdXois Kal 6vo~uus.

tiki)v vopifovTes

olavais re xpwvTai Kal (prjpais kuI

oZroi re yap imdhapfiavovcnv ov toiis opviOas ov8e tovs dnavTavras elSevai

ra irvpcpepovra Tois pavTevopevois,


veiv,

dWd
dXX

rovs deoiis 8id tovtoov aura arjpaiol

KaKelvos 8e ovtcos evdpifev,

pev

TrXelo-Toi

<pao~\v vtto

re tcov

opvidcov Kal tg>v dnavTcovTcov dTTOTpeTTecrdai re


8e, coarrep eylyvioaKev,

ko\ TrpoTpeTreaBai'
e'(pr]

SioKpciTrjs

ovtios e'Xeye.

to

Saipoviov yap
TTOle'lV,

arjpaiveiv'
COS

Kat

7ToXXo1s TCOV {-VVUVTCOV TTporjydpeve Ta piV

Til

8e

pt) TTOieh',

TOV

8aipovlov TrpocrrjpaivovTos.
prj

Kal tois pev Treidopevois avTca crvvecpepe, toIs 8e

nei6opevois peTeptXe.

IV.

iii.

1213, 2ot
6eo'i\,

8',

ecprj,

u>

IcoKpares, eo'iKaaiv

en

<piXiKioTepov

rj

aXXois xprjadat \oi


croi

et
prj.

ye pr]8e eTTepcoTcopevoi vtto ctov 7rpoo-t]paivovo~i "Otl 8e ye


dXrjdrj

a re %pr] rrmelv Kal a


av
pf]

Xeyco

Kal

av,

u>

Kldvdrjpe,
e^apKrj o~oi

yvcoo~rj }

avapevys

ecos

av Tas popcpds tcov Becov


Tipav tovs deovs.

iS';y,

aXX

Ta epya avTcov opcovri

ae'j3ecrdai Kal

IV.

Vlll. I, <fido-KovTOS

avTov to 8aipdviov eavTco Trpoo-qpaiveiv a re 8eoi

Kal a pfj 8eoi Troieiv vtto tcov 8iKao~Tcov KmeyvcoaBrj Odvaros.

'I V

Vlll.

6, 'AXXa
avros

vrj

tov Ala, epdvai

aiiTov,

6>

'Eppdyeves,

'J8rj

pov

eTTixeipovvTos (ppovTiaai

ttjs

npos tovs

8tKao~Ta.s

aTroXoyias rjvavTtaidr) to
8e,
'

8aipdvtov.

Kai

elrrelv,

QavpaaTa

Xeyeis.

tov

Qavp.deis,

(pdvai,

(I rco dea> So/ceZ fitXriov eivai e'pe

TeXevrav tov

(3iov

rjSr]

IV.

vili. 1 1, eiKTe/3)j ovtcos aicrre pr]8ev avev Trjs


viii.

twv

6e<ov yva>pt]s ttouIv.

Synip.

5>

T0T *

^v

ru 8<updviov Trpotpaan^dpevos ov diaXeyet poi

Tore 8 aXXov tov eqiUpevos.

To

haiy.6vi.ov.

Ill
I.
i.

To which must be added


ra
criyfj

still

from the Memorabilia,

19,

ScoKpaTTjs fjye'iTO rcavra pev Beovs elfevai, ra re

Xeyopeva Kat TrpaTropeva Kai


Kai

^ovXevopeva, Travra^ov 8e

irape'ivai

o~qpaiv(iv rols dvBpcoois

1T(p\ TCOV dvBpCOTTeiCOV TtdvTCOV.

Thus we

see that

Xenophon
it

tells

us nothing as to the nature of

Socrates' 8aip6viov. save that

was the instrument through which


unsolicited!}'.
cpaiverai

divine intimations reached

him

He
1

adheres (unless
2

we admit
by

as his the Beov poi

tpcovfj

in

of the

Xeno-

phontean Apology) to the expression


this expression (as
it is

o-rjpalveiv

to daipdviov,
is

meaning
but the
in

already said)
the

that to baiuoviov
are the agents,
\6eo\

instrument, while

gods

who

whence

other passages we Lave a- equivalent expressions

7rpoa~q(juuvcu<rt

(Mem. IV.

iii.

12),

tw

Beep 8o*ceZ (ib. viii. 6), Becov yvcopj) (ib. 11).

Its

intimations differ from those obtained by

pavriKfj

in being given

spontaneously.

'

Socrates

is

represented as having thought himself


gift.

singular, as a matter u\ fact, in possessing this

He

did not

urge others to seek for a similar sign.


I.
1.

Although he believed (Alem.


he seems either to have

Iy) Travra pev Beois

elcjevai

....

Travra^ov 8e rrapelvai Kai urpialveiv

rols dv&pmTTois ~ep\

tq)v av6pa>77fi(ov irdiroov, I.


i.

directed others to pavriKfj (ilem.


i.

6).

or the oracle (Cic. de Divin.

54), or to

have given them the benefit of his own divine intimaI.


i.

tions

(Mem.
it

4).

He however
fault

believed that

if

others had not

this gift,

was by their own

(Mem. IV.

iii.

13).

What

its

function was according to Xenophon,


its

we gather from
pai-riKij,

the identification of
defined in Aiem.
to.

province with

that of
rtifie

which

is

I.

i.

69. dXXd

pf)v eiTolei ko\


cos

zrpos tois eVtrtySeiovs"

pev yap dvayKa'ia ovvefHovXeve Kai TrpaTreiv


77fpl 8e tcov a8r)Xcov
orrcos

evopi^ev dpicTT av Trpa^Brjel ttoiecprj

vaV
Tjrea'

arro^iijCTOiTO

pavrevcropevovs eTrepirev

Ka\ rois peXXovras oucovs

re
fj

Kai rroXeis kqXcos oiKrjaeiv pmvtlktjs

TrpocrBelaBai'

reKTOviKov pii> yap

^aXKevriKov
fj

fj

yecopy lkov
fj

fj

dt-Bpcorrcov
fj

dpx<-KOV

f)

tcov toiovtcov epycov e'^eracrTiKov

XoyioriKuv

ciKOVopiKov

crrpa-

TTjyiKov yeveuBai,

vdvra

tcx

roiaiTu padfjpara Kai dvBpccTrov yvcopjj alpeTa


e'v

evupi^ev eivav
XeiTrecrBai, cov

tci

de peyiara tcov

tovtois

ecpi)

tois Beois eaiTols Kara.

oitev tfjXov eivai tois diBpcorrois


oi

ecprj

8e 8e1v a pev paBovto'is

Tas

7T0ie'iv

edcomv
8ia

Beoi,

pavBdvetv. a
Becov

fie

prj

8rJXa

dvBpcorrois

tori,

Tteipao-Bac

pavriK^s apd tcov

TrvvBdvecrBat'

Tois Beois yap ols

av

cocjiv iXecp OTjpaiveiv.

This accords with Plato, Apol. 40


iaiuoitov.
It

a.

17

tlcoBvld

pm

pavriKij

f)

tov

was no such guide


is
;

in the matter of right

and wrong

as conscience

nor yet an universal oracle to reveal truths of


Its function

science or of futurity.

was on the one hand practical


112

To

baifioviov.

to

pronounce upon a proposed course of action, of which Socrates


either as himself a party to
it
3

had cognisance,
his friends

or in the interest of

,on the other

hand

it

pronounced

not on the morality

but on the expediency

(in the Socratic sense of

what was

really for
its

the best) of the proposed course.

This would not exclude from


obligation either
It

decision moral cpiestions, where the

was obscure

or mainly depended on the consequences.

was not a mere pre-

sentiment, a foreboding of chance misfortune or of chance success,

the mere reflection of a man's

own

feelings of happiness or

gloom

while in spite of them he carries out his course of action.

It

stamped

in Socrates' belief a definite character of expediency or inexpediency

on the course intended, and he never disobeyed In Plato the notable passages are these
Beldv ti Kai baipoviov yiyverai
:

it.

Apol. 31
rfj

c-d, tovtov

be airiov eaTiv o vpels epov ttoXXokis aKrjKoare TcoXXa^ov Xeyovros, oti poi
(pcovrj,

bfj

Kai

ev

ypc.cpjj

eniKcopcobcov
(ficovi]

MeXrjTos
yiyvopevrj
}

eypa^raTO.
7/

epo\ be tovt
aei

eaTiv

c'k

iraihbs

dptjdpevov,
o

tij

orav

ye'vrjTai

anoTpeirei pe tovto,

av

fieWa

Trpdrreiv,

Tvporpenei be oviroTe.

tovt eaTiv o poi ivavTioxnai ra


fiavTiKT]
rjv
r)

ttoXitikci TvpaTTtiv.
r<5

40 ab,
peXXoipi

17

yap

elu>6v1d poi
7vvKvr]

tov baipoviov ev pev


enl

irpoaBev
)

Xpova> iravri
pfj

ttc'ivv

aei

Kai rtavv

apiKpols evavTiovpevrj

e\

ti

opdeos rrpd^eiv.
brj

vvv\ be vpftej3r]Ke poi, drrep opaTe


eivai.

ml

avTol,

TavTi, a ye

olr)6eir)

av tis koi vopl^erai ea\aTa kokwv


7]vavTiu>0rj

epo\

be

ovre etjiovTi eu>6ev o'iKodev


[Saivov evTavBol en\
epeiv'

to tov Beov arjpdov, oine


ev tco
br)

rjviKa dve-

to biKaazrjpiov, ovt

Xoya) ovbapov peXXovrl rt

Kalroi

ev

AXoi? Xdyoi? TroXXa^ou

pe eTvea\e
ev epyco

Xeyovra

peTa^v.

wvi

be ovbapov nep\ TaxiTrjv tt]v rrpd^iv ovt


poi,

ovbevl ovt ev Xoya)

i]vavTi(t>Tcil

Euthyd.
he

272

e,

koto.

6ebv yap

riva

ctv^ov KaBrjpevos
rjdrj

evravBa, oirnep av pe
dvacrTrjvai'

elbes, ev tu>
fj.ov

dTTobvTrjplco

fiovos,

Kai

ev va> el%ov

dvio~Tap.evov

eyevero to
b,
tjvIk

elcoBos

arj/xelov

to baipoviov.

irdXiv ovv eKaBe^dprjv.


biafialveiv,

Phdr.

242

epeXXov, wyade, tov noTapov

to baipoviov re Kai to eladbs arjpeldv pot yiyveoBai iyeveTO

del be pe enla^ei 6

av peXXco npaTTeiv
civ

Kai Tiva

(ficovrjv

e$oa avToBev
tifxapTTjKOTa els

aKOvaai,
to Belov.

rj

pe ovk ea amevai irpXv

a(j)oaia>aa)pai,

&s

tl

Alcib.

I. lint.

103 ab, tovtov


oil

be to a'lTiov yeyovev ovk dv6pa>-

neiov, aXKci ti bcupoviov e'vavricopa,

av

ttjv

bvvapiv Ka\ vaTepov nevaei.


eveXnis be elpi Kai to

vvv

b' enetbr)

ovKen evavTiovrai,

ovtco npoae\r]\i6a.

Xolttov prj

evavriwaeadai. uxjto.

Thefet. 151 a, eviois pev to yiyvopevov

Wiggers and Zeller have noticed


the

Athenian people

is

thrown on the
the matter of

this.

Remark the contrast in Apology. The matter of duty

divine mission (28

e),

not

judgment
is

to abstain

from

politics

to desert the post of preacher to the

attributed to the laipoviov (31 d).


To
jxot

Saifjioviov.

113
C,

8aip.6vtov

dnoKaXvfi ^vvtlvai

iv'iois 8* ia.
fj

Rep. 496

rb
77

8' Tjp.erepov

ovk aiop Xeyew, to 8atfioviov crqpelov'


ffjinpoo-Bep yeyove.

yap

ttov rivi aXX<

oi8aA

rutv

The passages
of

in the Theages consist in part of

parrot-like repetitions

descriptions of the

phenomenon

culled

from various dialogues, in part of inventions founded on

these.

The account
tions as

in these passages exhibits

some additions and variaexplained to be a sign,


of which corresponds

compared with that of Xenophon.

As

to the nature of the

phenomenon,
It

it is

which consists of

articulate words,

and the use


is

to the pavTiKT) of other men.

represented as a gift almost


possessed from his childhood

peculiar to Socrates, though by

him

upwards.
Its function

seems somewhat heterogeneous, compared with what


it

we have found

in

Xenophon.
it

Besides giving warnings as to an

intended course of action,

reminds of a duty unperformed (Phdr.)


it,

or an advantage accrues from obeying

which has no rational

connection whatever with the obedience (Euthyd.).


the Theages dwell on the marvel exclusively the
cpa>vr}
;

The

tales of

yet, while they leave

unconnected with any act of the judgment, they leave


Plato further
tells

room
its

for supplying such a connection.


del
'

us that

function was a negative one

aTrorpe^ei 7rporpeVet 8e ovnore

(Apol.). presently.

Tte importance
these data

of this

limitation

shalJ

be considered

From

we may now
for

seek to arrive at a conclusion for


fact itself,

ourselves.

According to both Xenophon and Plato the

which Socrates accounted


sense,

by the

8aip.6viov

crrjpe'iov,

was a sudden

immediately
it.

before

carrying
it.

a purpose into effect, of the

expediency of abandoning
cuting

Meanwhile we are

Xenophon would add. of prosenot bound to accept Socrates' account


or.
;

of the cause of this sudden feeling


chologist, and, while in his

first,

because he was no psy-

own

consciousness,

eXeye,

he
60

own

belief

he was merely describing his


says, cocnrep iyiywcrKcv ovtq> xal

or, as

Xenophon

was
;

really importing into his description

an inference

of his
his

own secondly, because he rather own testimony for us, not merely by
e),

diminishes the weight of


his attention to
pavriKT]

dreams
its

(Plisedo

but more by his absolute faith in

and

use

in obtaining for others the

same divine guidance which he obtained


;

unasked through the


conscious of

<rqp.e~ioi>

and, thirdly, because while he believed

himself to have detected divine agency here, he was perfectly unit

in its

holy desires,

all

more ordinary province, as the author of all good counsels, and all just works." If, then,
li

114

To

bcufxoviov.

declining Socrates' account,

we

are disposed to refer the pheno-

menon

to ordinary psychological causes,

we can do

so satisfactorily,

provided

we

confine our attention


it

to

Xenophon's account alone.


it

All Xenophon's notices of


trained

encourage the view, that

was a

quick exercise of a judgment informed by knowledge of the subject,

by experience, and

inferring

from

cause

to effect

without consciousness of the process.

In a mind so purified by

temperance and self-knowledge, so single of purpose and unperturbed by lower aims, endowed with such powerful natural faculties,
especially those of observation

cast
it

and of causality, the ability to foreand forejudge might become almost an immediate sense. But
of the features in Plato's account
little

must be confessed that some


c)

are a

embarrassing to this view.


to the gift

The

singularity ascribed

by

Plato (Rep. 496


culties, since

need not rank among these


it

diffi-

Xenophon mentions
viii.
(SekTico nai
to.
-^e'ipa>,

as a singular characteristic of
prj 8iap.ap-

Socrates (Mem. IV. Tavav npivav ra


<r]s

11) that he was typovipos ao-re


prjde
is

aXkov

tt poaBelcrSai

dXX' avrdp-

ebai npos

ttju

tovtcou yvaxnv,

which

the rationalised description

of this very phenomenon.

But

the statement that Socrates enjoyed


is

the gift from his earliest days

not

fully consistent

with the
is,

explanation just put forward,

with

any consideration, that

of

the effect of observation, experience, moral training, or habit of

mind.

Again, as we have seen, two of the instances of the occurarjp.f'lov

rence of the

which are related


It is

in Plato preclude the expla-

nation of an act of judgment.


trating,
:

no judgment, however penewhich forbids him to

which

recalls Socrates

from the stream he had purposed

crossing and brings


li

him back

to Phaedrus, or

leave his seat just before the fortuitous entrance of

Euthydemus

and

his companions.

If Ave are to accept these features as his-

torical,

at all,
Ave

and

we must give up all attempt to rationalise the phenomenon fall back upon Socrates' own account as final. But, first,
his account,

have seen that there are reasons against accepting

and, secondly, against the historical probability of these two instances

stands the fact that, thoughparalleled in Plutarch, they are unlike

any other instances given by Xenophon and Plato


aside the Tbeages as apocryphal) in
all

for (setting
it is

the other instances


is

implied that the course- of action forbidden by the warning


judicial,

pre-

not through
itself,

its

fortuitous consequences, but through someis

thing amiss in

and that the course upon which the agent

throAvn back leads to the good result by a chain of means and not

by a chain of accidents.

To

baiiwviov.

115
less

"We must therefore adopt the alternative which involves


considerable difficulties, and regard Plato as
le ss faithful

than Xeno-

>*

p hon

in

h is illustration of the phenomenon.


it

It is not difficult to

suppose that by tracing

back to Socrates' boyhood nothing more

may

be intended than that his

memory

did not serve

him

to indi-

cate the first beginning of those

habits of observation and that

moral and mental training from which the faculty grew. And as
to the heterogeneous instances of

warnings given by
they stand,

it,

since as

individual

instances

they are

certainly

inventions, part
it

of

the

machinery of the dialogues in which

is

doing no

violence to Plato's genius to suppose, that as an inventor he has

not scrupled to travesty the character which belonged to the actual

and

serious use of the gift,

and

to

extend

its

operation playfully

into the

domain of chance.
In describing the
av

There remains to be noticed in Plato's account the well-known


restriction of to Saipoviov to negative functions.

sign as a voice, Plato adds (Apol. 3


nparrfiv Trporpara St oiWre.
case.

d), at\ aTTorpe~a. pe toito

peWco

One

difficulty lies in the nature of the

What kind

of divine

communication or what kind of judg?

ment could
tainly

that be which yielded only negative utterances


:

Cer-

no act of judgment could be such

the same penetration

which could discern the inexpediency of a course of action would


serve for the discerning of the

more expedient

alternative.

A divine
restric-

communication might be imagined under any self-imposed


tion
;

still

the restriction would, in proportion to

its arbitrariness,

discredit yet

more

this

hypothesis, which

we have

already seen

reason to abandon.

Another

difficulty lies in the conflict of testi-

mony

as to this peculiarity.

Xenophon

attributes to the sign an


viii. 1, (paa-Kovros

approving as well as disapproving force (Mem. IY.


avrov to Baipovtov iavra TTpoarjpaivfiv a re
I.
i.

6e'oi

kcu a pfj
i.

dtoi ttouIv'

cf.

4, as

quoted above).

Cicero (De Divin.

54) simply echoes

Plutarch (De Socr. Deem. c. 11. p. 1015), agreeing with Xenophon, represents the sign as ko>\ioi> Ke\eioi>. These are the two difficulties which have to be met. Xo attempt
Plato.
77

second has been met by Xenophon to be in error in not distinguishing the actual communication made by the sign, and the inference which Socrates made from it, and which might (as in Apol. 40 a) be positive. But we shall meet both difficulties by
to
first
:

has been

made

meet the

the

swallowing the

first

whole, and supposing

some such explanation


of authorities,

as the following.

As

to the reconcilement
ilei

when

Plato makes Socrates say


1

a-orptTrti pe,

he

116
describes
it

To
by
its

haL\i6viov.

most perceptible

act, for its


little

coincidence with an
noticeable.
It

existing purpose

would be superfluous and

was

only Avhen the presentiment ran counter to his will that Socrates

became
that

distinctly conscious of

it.

An

illustration of this oversight

occurs in the statement of some

moderns concerning conscience,

it has only a negative function, as if there were no such thing as " an approving conscience." In this case also the origin of

the misstatement

is

the same, the more acute

and marked chafar

racter of the negative function.

Thus

it

is

the statement of Plato

which needs to be supplemented, while that of Xenophon, so


from needing
qualification, is alone

commensurate with the common


which Plato's notice
points,

sense of the case.

As

to the fact to

the words Trporpenet Se ovnore would seem not to be an idle tautology, a reiteration of what
to
it
it

we have

seen to be a defective statement, but

mark another

feature in the case.

The Voice was no impulse ;


;

did not speak to the will, but had a critical or reflexive function

did not contribute to form a purpose, but pronounced judgment

on a purpose already in being.


the setting forth the

Motives, on the other hand, impel


;

the will always in some direction


first

they cannot be negative.

Thus

part of the statement on the negative side


the antithesis.
is

only

is

justified in a

way by
is,

And

the meaning of

the two clauses together

that the Voice

a reflexive judgment on

purposed actions, but does not supply motives of action.

The

fact

which

r6 8ai/i6viov represented

was an unanalysed
this,

act of

judgment,

not on a principle, but on a particular course of action


;

already projected

not on the morality of

but on

its

expeeVi-

diency in the Socratic sense of the term.


TaKTiicr).

It

was

KptriKr],

not

"Whatever connection

it

might

really

have with the springs

of the will would certainly be left out of the statement

by one who

could identify virtue with knowledge.


for
fxavriKfj.

This implies that in

was Socrates' substitute the province where men are wont


It

to supplement the failure of penetration by external preternatural


aids, Socrates refused, for himself,

such irrational expedients, and

found, in

many

instances at least, a guide within himself.

But

to

this guide,

being (as we have seen) the outcome of an assemblage of


all

unanalysed processes of thought and judgment, he in

good

faith

gave a religious name.


them, were his own, were

His mental

acts,

so far as he could unravel


his

human

beyond

ken they were divine


critical sense

and what
seemed
to

really

was of the nature of an immediate


inspiration.

him an immediate

No

Christian would be startled by a view which recognised every


To
batfj.6vi.oi'.

117

part of his mental processes as performed in dependence on God,

nor on the other hand would he be shocked to hear them spoken


of as independently and properly his own.

So long

as each view
it,

reached the whole way, he would be satisfied with

and would
to the

comprehend
views,

it.

"What Socrates did was to halve each of these


mental processes as

and

to speak of his
still

human up

point where he could

follow them,

beyond

that as divine.

APPENDIX

B.

DIGEST OP IDIOMS. Idioms of Nouns Accusative Case,


:

23.

Nouns Idioms of Nouns


Idioms
of

Genitive Case, 24 Dative Case, 28


39.

27.

29.

Idioms of the Article, 30

Idioms

of

Pronominal Words, 40

Idioms of Verbs, 56 no. Idioms of Prepositions, in

55.

Idioms of Particles, 132


Idioms of Comparison, Idioms of Sentences: Idioms
of

131. 162. 163 178.

Attraction, 179 203. Binary Structure, 204 230. Idioms of Sentences: Abbreviated Construction, 231 261. Idioms of Sentences Pleonasm of Construction, 262 269. Idioms of Sentences Changed Construction, 270 286. Idioms of Sentences Arrangement of Words and Clauses, 287 Rhetorical Figures, 312 326.
Sentences:
: : :

11,

1. Idioms or

Nouns

Accusative Case.

Besides the Accusatives governed by Verbs Transitive, as such,

occur the following, of a more Adverbial character.

A. Accusatives referable to the principle of the Cognate Accusative.


a.

Direct and regular instances of the Cognate Accusative.

It

will suffice, as a notice of these, to point out that they are of

two

kinds only,
a.
(3.

viz.

the Accusative of the Act or Effect signified by the Verb.


the Accusative of the Process indicated by the Verb.

!_3

.]

ACCUSATIVE CASE.
i.

119

Virtual Cognate Accusatives,

e.

such as are cognate in sense

only and not etymologically, are intended to be here included.

The "Accusative

of the General Force of the Sentence " is really

an Accusative of Apposition.
2. 6. Accusatives

See below,

10-12).

which

must be analysed as Adjectives or

Pronouns in agreement with an unexpressed Cognate Accusative. These are commonly neuter (not always; cf. Hdt. v. 7 2 KaTefyo-av
>

ttjv ctti

6avaTa>\
b, opav Ka\ aKoveiu Ka\

Phaedo /5

raXXa

alaQavecrBai.

'perform
-

the

other acts of the senses.'


lb.

85

"

b, Tjyovfiai b,
to.

ov

xe

P 0V (Ktlvav

ttjv p.avriKT]V

(X lv

Symp. 205
other
of things

Be

SWa

aWois Karaxpoopeda
'

ovofxaatv,

i.e.

in the

cases.'
'

Stallbaum takes this of the other


'

(et&?) species

which have to be named,


This might be
;

cmod ad

caeteras attinet

formas/

but the construction of the par-

ticular verb
TJj Kprjvrj

xpW^ M

leads us the other


ovcrrj

way

cf.

Thuc.
Hdt.

ii.
1.

1 5,

.... eyyvs

ra TrkeLorov aia \6yos


aipeet.

e'xpcovTO,

I3 2

>

Xparai [roif Kpeacnvj o

ti p,iv

Phdr. 228

C,

(A) "fly

p.01

8oKe7s crv

ov8ap.S>s

p.e

dcprja-eiv k.t.X.

(B)

Haw
Thtset.

yap

croi dXrjdr] 8oko>.

193

C,

Seia eh apMTTepa. p.eTappeovo~T]S.

Legg. 792

C,

rovr

ovkct

av eyoo %vvaKo\ov8rjcraip! av

'this

is

One

step further than I can go with you.'

Exactly parallel are the

Homeric
Crat.

3.

rob' licdveis, r68e x<^ eo ?

& c>

425
c.

C, i ti

^pr/OTov e8ei avra 8ie\ecr6ai.

Adjectives as well as Verbs are followed by a Cognate

Accusative, or by one referable to the same principle.

X Apol.

20

b, /caXw re

(cat

aya6u>

ttjv TrpocrrjKovcrav dperrjv.

lb. d, Kiv8vveva> MTOfpiav] Tavrrjv elvai

crcx^oy.
rjcrav.

Meno 93 b,
Rep. 349
e,

Tavrrjv ttjv dpeTTjP,

tjv

avroi dyadol

ovkovv <a\ arrep

(j}p6vip.oi>

dyaBbv

\tlvai \eyets\

'good

at those things in
lb.

which he

is wise.'

579

d> 8ovkos ras fieylaras 6ocnrelas Ka\ BovXeias,


q'ltlou

Laches 191c, tovto toivw

TXeyov

on

eyu> alrios.

So Thucyd.

i.

37,

avTapicrj

Beaiv Ktip-emj, v. 34, drtfiovs inoirjaav drt-

p.iav Toidvbe.

(B, C,

and D, which

follow, are to be regarded as very near akin

to each other.)

120
4. B.
teristic,
is

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.

4 6.
AdAccu-

Accusatives of the part to which the action, or characlimited, as nepav 7768a, ^pv^eiv 686vras. (Lobeck).

jectives as well as Verbs, of course,


sative.

are followed

by

this

Charmid. 154
Cf.

c,

Oavpaarbs rb koXXos.
3>ra rov re vovv

Soph. 0. T. 371, rv(p\bs rdr

rd t opp,ar

ec.

5.

C. Accusatives Quantitative (or, in

all

the instances follow-

ing,

Adjectives in agreement with such Accusatives),


of the subject
d, a 8e
rj

expressing

how much

is

brought under the predication,


vpbs tovt avrb povov
(pvcriv 'e\ei,
.

Legg. 958

x<*>P a

ravra

iinrkripovv.

lb.

e,

oca

rpo(pr)v

r)

yrj

necpvKe ftovkeadai (pepeiv.

Rep. 467

C, 01 irarepes,

oo~a

iivdpairoi,

ovk dpadels eaovrai

'

to the

extent of
ellipse,

human

capacities.'

It is
;

hard to hit upon the exact


but
it

comparing other instances

cannot be wrong to

look on the Accusative as quantitative.


Crito 46
e, <rv

yap, do~a ye rdvdpooTreia, euros el tov pe"K\eiv dnodvr)-

crKecv avpiov.

lb.

54

d, ctXV larOi,

60-a

ye ra vvv epo\ 8oKovvra, edv ri Xeyys Tvapd

ravra, pdrrjv epels.

Rep. 405
Phdr. 274

C, larpLKTJs 8elo-0ai

o ri pr)

rpavpdrav

evena,

dXXa
.

8i
.

dpyiav.
.,

a, ov

yap

6po8ovXois 8el xapl^ecrdat. pe\erav

6 ri

pr)

Trdpepyov.

Tim. 42

e,

apLcrra rb

dvrjrbv 8taKv(3epvav

wov,

o ri pr)

kokcov avrb

eavrut yiyvoi.ro airiov.

lb. lb.

69

d, aefiopevoi piatveiv rb Be'iov, 6 ri


e, 8id

pr)

nacra

rjv

dvdyKrj.

90

fipaxewv eTTipvrjareov, 6

pr]

ns

dvdyKrj ptjKvveiv.

6.

Hither are also to be referred the following instances, with


the
quantitative accusative
is

the distinction that here

applied

metaphorically, as the measure of the degree of the act or process.

Legg. 679
Cf. rl Set

a,
;

ovhe ev Tvpoo-beovrai
('
ii.

o-i8r)pov.
'

As we
,*

say,

'

not one

bit.'

what need
39,
ri
'e'8ei.

'

not

why

is
.

there need
.
.

1 ')

illustrated

by

Isaeus,

avrovs dpvvvai

ov8e ev

8i']TT0V.

Phaedo 91
one
bit.'
1),

d,

aupd y
join
.

del

dnoWvpevov ovbev

naverai

'

ceases not

To
.

it

with o-wpa would ruin the sense.

And

cf.

IOO

dnep

ov8ev Trenavpai Xeycov,

and Euthyphro

8 C, ov8ev

pev ovv TravovTai ravr ap'pio-jSrjrovvres.

7, 8.]

ACCUSATIVE CASE.
C,

121

Phaedo 99
Ellthyd.

TayaBbv Kai 8eov ^vvhtiv Kai ^vi^x (iv olSev oiovrai.


TjTTOV OVV Tl OVK (TTlOTTJpCOV 1
17
j

293C,

Charm. 174
Crito 47
C,

c, ryrrov ti

larpiKr) vyiaivfiv Troiijcret

tovs tS>v 7roXXaJv Xoyovs Kai


is

pr/Bev

inaiovrav.
ris

js

ote,

that iiraiovrmv

intransitive (as infra


en. is

d,

et

ioriv entuav),

and therefore prj&v


'

not

'

who understand nothing/ but


Trtpi eVcuco.
iov.

who do
c,

not understand one


ojv cya>

bit.'

)^Apol. 19
f*

ovbev ovre peya ovre apiKpbv

lb. 2

b. e'yw
b,

ovre piya o're apiKpbv i^vvoiba ipavrco tro<p6s


iroxTTort

lb. 26

MfX^rco tovtchv ovre peya ofre apiKpbv

epiXr/crfv

In

where, in accordance with the two last instances, oire peya ovre
o-ptKpbv is

not the

Xom.
f {'Sores

to (peXrjcrev, nor in

regimen with toxtuv,


(peXrjo-fv.

but in agreement with the Ace. Cognate after


Crat.

425

c,

ov8ev

T77J

akrjdcias,

and Legg- 887

e, ocrot Kai

o-puKpov vov KKTT)vrai,

the case
.

is different.
.
.

Crito 46

c, TrXetco ra>v 7zap6vru>v e.

fjfias

poppoXvnTjTai.

Phileb. 23

rroXXa o"xi<Tp.evov,
evaeftflv rrepi

Symp. 193
Apol. 30

a, diravra

deois

'in

all

his acts to act

piously towards the gods.'


~Y
C, c'pe ptia) 3Xci\^rrf.

\ Gorg. 512b, eXarTw bivarai


Cf.

cra^eLV.
iv.

Homer's

Travra, as in

Od.

the
7.

common

expression to pkv

654, r
to. S/.

ai-rco

Travra w,

and

D. Accusatives of the way, or manner


d. tov avrbv eKeiva X070V,
e,
r)

j^rei d(i aval,


.

Symp. 207
Politic.

Qvtttt] (fivcris

296

tov opov

bv 6 crcxpbs

StoiKijtm ra tq>v dp\o-

pevav.

Rep. 416

b. tt]v peyia-rqv ttjs tlXa$eias TrapecrKfvao-pt'voi


(rr)v

'

on a footfiXafcias

ing of the greatest possible caution.'


like
Cf. Ar.
rr)v 7r\eio-TT]v ttjs (TTparidi,

pfyionjv &C.)

1-77?

Thuc.

vil. 3,
f'pr)v,

Pas

232,

*cai

yap i^Uvai,

yvuiprpi

peXXei.

8.

Refer to this the

common

phrase rbv airbv


'

probably, the 'Accusative Absolute,"


Protag. 314C, bo^av
CritiaS IO7
e,

on such and such a

rporrov,

&c.

and,

footing.'

Tjplv

ravra, eopevopeda.
pr)

(K

S17

tov 77apa\pr]pa vvv Xeyopeva, rb TTptirov av

BwoiptOa

77<ivTa>s

a77o8ovai o~vyyiyvo}o~K(iv xpeuiv.

Phileb. 13 b.

ri

oiv ot

ravTov

....

evov,

rracrar

rjhovb ;
1

ayaSbv avai


122
7rpoorayopeveis
;

'

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
Cf. Alldoc.
i.

[
ri avTols

9 ia.
vndpxov

92. p.

I 2,

aKe^aade

erepav
9.

Karrj-yopovcrL.

E. Accusatives referable to the principle of the Accusative


or Space.

of

Time

To

designate

them thus

is

not an idle periphrasis

it

seems to

include, together

with the instances of an Accus. of Time or Space in

the literal meaning, those in which the notions of


ajDplied metaphorically.

Time

or Space are

Only the
ravra ap

latter

need be noticed here.


'

Phlleb. 59

to
'

Sj)

fiera

ov p.iyvvvai avrds im.xeipr]Tfov

where

'

after

means
. .

in the order of discourse.


p,vpla
'

Soph. 259

b, to ov
'

im

p.vplois

ovk eari

'ten

thousand

times twice told

for

in so

many

instances?

Phdr. 241

d, ovK.tr

av to ivepa aKovo-ats ipov Xeyovros

'saying anyAs
to the

thing further' for 'saying anything more ;


as discourse only metaphorically takes

a real metaphor,
space.

up

construction, to ncpa

is

not governed, transitively, by aKovoais,

but follows

Xeyovros.
$'

Symp. 198

b, to

eVi reXeuT?}? tov KaX\ovs tcov ovoudreov

KCil prjfid-

t<ov tIs ovk av i^eTvKdyq

ukovuv

to eVi reX. is a

metaphor from

space, probably, rather than time. Either way, Stallb. is

wrong

in explaining the construction

by his favourite

'

quod

attinet ad.'
for,

10. F. Accusatives in

Apposition with, or standing

sen-

tences or parts of sentences.

These Accusatives

maybe
;

either (i)

Noun-Phrases

see a below:

or (2) Pronouns Neuter, agreeing with


either Relative

Nouns understood,
:

viz.
;

Pronouns

see

b below
asserts

or Demonstratives, &c.

see c below.

The doctrine here advanced


worthy of notice

two

positions,

which are

viz.

11.

(i.)

These Noun-Phrases and Neuter-Pronouns are Accuof the Neuter

satives.

The prevalence
;
:

Gender makes

this difficult

to prove

but such instances as are decisive afford an analogy for

the rest

Theset. 153 c
Cf.

>

tovtois tov Koho(pu>va, dvayicdfa Trpocrfiiftdfav k.t.X.


ra>i>8'

Soph. 0. T. 603, Kal

eXey^oi'

nevdov,

and the Adverbs

dpX^l", UKpTjV, TT)V TVpa>TT)V,

&c.

12.

(ii.)

sentence

itself.

They represent, by Apposition or Substitution, the To say, that they are Cognate Accusatives, or in

Apposition with the (unexpressed) Cognate Accus., would be inade-

123

3.]
facts.

ACCUSATIVE CASE.
For
(1)
in

quate to the

most of the instances the sense

points out that the Xoun-Phrase or

Pronoun stands over against


(2) in

the sentence, or portion of a sentence, as a whole;

many

of

them, not the internal force but merely the rhetorical or logical

form of the sentence

is

in view.

It
is

might be said that they are


the Subject.

Predicates, while the sentence itself

13. a.

Accusa tive of Xoun-Phrases in Apposition


a,

Legg. 736
flfWf.

tovtois,

St'

ei'(pTjfitas

dnaXXayrjv, ovopa dvoKKiav rt8e-

Crat.

395

d, otv Kai reXos,

r]

TTarpls averpaTrero.

Crito 45

d, to crop pepos, o rt av Tvxaxri tovto Trpd^ovat.


a,
fj

Soph. 260
"A

to pev peyiorov, <pi\oo~o(pias av crrepr]de7pev.


TOVVaVTtOV TOVTOV to pev
flicos
TTCLV,

Apol.

5 b,

ffj fiCV TIS K.T.X.

Legg. 691
Politic.

a,

Kai to 770X11, fiao-tXeav tovto eivai vooTjpa.

293

a, cTTopevov 8e tovtco, tt)v opdfjv dpxfjv Set fyjreiv.

The Accusatives
logical or rhetorical

in the instances

which follow characterise the

form
r)
.
.

Symp. 205 d, to pev KeCpdXaiov, ecrrl rrdcra So 223 d, Critias 108 e, Theaet. 190 b.
Theset.

em&vpia

epos.
viii. 1.

Cf.

Ep. to Heb.

153

C, rt

tovtois tov KoXocpm'a, dvayKaco Trpoo'^i^a^ov k.t.X.


f]

Phsedo 66

e, hvolv 8drepov,

ovhapov

ecrri KTTjcrao-dai

to elhevai,

tj

k.t.X.

Similarly 68
Illustrations

c (plural),

and Charm. 160

b.
:

from other writers begin with Homer


Upidpa> koko,

H.

iv. 28,

\abv

dyeipovayj,

I55> GdvaTov vv

toi

opia

eTapvov,

ix. 115) ^ Tl tyeio'os epcis dras KaTeXeas,

XXIV. ?3ri. pty

diro

nripyov,
o-vvTjs.

Xxr/pbv o\e6poy}

Od. xxi. 35, *7X of


&VTT]p
. . .

eduKev, ^Ap^TjV eivo-

JEsch. Ag.

225,

yeveadat Qvyarpos, yvvaiKOTTOivcov


rfJerSe

7roXepo>v dparydv,

1406, vtxpbs

Senior

200, ei^f

o-vpTTevdelv epol " Ay aXparvpfiov, k.t.X.,

X ( P 0S "%-pyov, Cho. 205, Kai prjv orifiot


Eur.

ye, Sevrepov TeKprjpiov, HoScov opoloi, to'ls t

epolaiv ep(pepe7s.

Or.

1 1

05, 'EXevrjv Krdvcopev, MereXea


rroie'is.

Xvtttjv rriKpdv.

Ar. Acharn.
383, Proinde

411, oik erbs x^Xoir

(So Yirg. iEn.

xi.

tona eloquio, solitum


vicrpbv ie\66vres

tibi.)

Thucyd.
v.

iii.
:

in,
cf.

7rp6<paaiv

em Xa\aTrp6<jxio~tv,

(and similarly
>

80)

the Homeric prece-

dent

II.

XIX. 3 02

f'771
y

&

crrevdxovTO yvva'iKet, UdrpoicXov

o-(pwv 5' aiTcov Kr de l

eKaarq (not, as Jelf, Gr. Gr. 580, irpoipaaiv

in

Apposition to UaTpOKXov).
raiTa Spay
o~e

Ar. Tesp. 338, Tov

5' e(pegiv,

fidraie,

fiovXerai

Antipho

V.

63. p.

36, dXX', atrb


124
to
ivavriov,

[ 14, 15.
ineicrdj].
.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
exelvos

tovto 6dartrov av in
Tcovb'

ipov
. .

Add, as

above, Soph. 0. T. 603, Kal

eXeyxov

mvdov.

14. The formula of Quotation


Alcib.

falls

under

this

head
ol yeiroves

I. I 2 I d, fjfiav 8e yevopivcov, to

tov Ktopto8o7roiov, ovS"

trcp68pa alcrddvovrai.
)s

Apol. 34

d, Ka ' y"P> tovto avTO to tov 'Oprjpov, ovft iyto a7r6 8pvos k.t.X.
*^j

Phsedo 77
fios k.t.X.

8oKels

....

8e8iivai, to Ttov
it.

7rui'8a>i', ^117

cos dXrjdtos

6 ave-

where
mean
'

t6 twv

is

not connected with 8e8uvai, but

refers to the sentence 6 dvepos avTrjv

....

Btao-Kebdwvo-iw that
'

is,

does not

to fear, as children fear,' but


is,

to fear lest it be
air.'

as children think it

that the soul goes into the

15. b.

Accusative of Relative Pronoun Neuter in Apposition,

with a sentence following


Protag. 352
'

e,

tovto to 7tddos, o

(pao~iv

imb

tSov rjdovcov rjTTaaOai

which

is

what men describe when they say they


C, 81
ipcoTrjaicov,

are,'

&c.

Soph. 217
8ieioiri

olov noTe

Kal

Happevi8j]
iyto.

xpcopeva Kal
illustration

Xoyovs

nayKaXovs

Trapeyevoprjv

The
is

which Socrates means to impress on the stranger


Parmenides' use of
TTayKokoi in
iptoTTjo-tis,

not simply

but the whole scene,

the
his

Xoyoi

which the

epa>TT]o~eis

were interwoven, and


Cf.

own
**s
rfj

presence on these occasions.

Thucyd.
(fiepei'

ii.

40, 6 rols dXXois


VI.

dpadia ptv dpdcroi Xoyicrpbs 8e okvov


d8eX(pbs vtcoTepos
dpxfj
'

and

55)

^X

tov rynopr^o-iv iv to
to

ov TrpoTepop ijvvex&s topLXrjKfi

not=ev tovtco iv a, but = eV tovto) o, i.e. in a predicament which was that of his not having,' &c. And in the common expressions dvd' tov = dvrl twv, d, and ovveKa= iveKa tov, 6, the Relatives a and 6 are instances of the same
iv
is

where

construction, agreeing with the sentence which they introduce.


Grorg.

483

a,

Tots Xoyois

and
'

8rj

Kal av,

tovto to aocpbv KaTavevorjKtos, KaKovpytts iv

this is exactly

how

you, profiting by your

knowledge of

this subtilty, cheat in argument.'


dp(j)Lo-^T]TT]pa ivvoets
. .

Theset. 158 b, (A) ap ovv ol8e to T0i6v8e


(P>)

To

irolov

(A)

woXXaKis

o~e

Ttr <?xoi reKpfjpiov dno8(7^ai k.t.X.

that which
'

olpai aKrjKoevat ipcortovTtov, ti dv


is

expressed by

the question, which I dare say you have often heard, what,' &c.

Symp. 188 where

C,

o
8f]

8rj,

npoaTeTaKTai

Tjj

pavTiKrj

iTna-Korre'tv

tovs eptoras

agrees with the whole of what follows


;

'

thus
of,'

it

stands, accordingly

And

pavriKt] is

charged with the care

&c.


i6.]

ACCUSATIVE CASE.
222

125

Symp.

b, a

817,

Kai troi

Xeyw

/X17

i^anaTaaOai vno tovtov


be,'

and
'

thus accordingly, I press upon you also not to


16.

&c.

So with the 'parenthetical'

olov,

in Apposition with the

entire sentence

Rep. 615
o-aivTo.

b, Kai olov e? rives ttoWoov

davdrav
b.

rjo-av airioi

.,

Kout-

So

Politic.

298

a,

Tim. 19
ttov,

Euthyphro 13
267

a, \tyop.tv

yap

olov (pafitv Imrovs ov

nas ortora-

rai deparreveiv k.t.X.

Politic.

c, olov ol ifXTTopoi Kai

yea>pyo\ Kai

biapa^oivr av ovtoi
1

vp.7TaVTfS K.T.X.

Or with
Politic.

a portion of a sentence or a single word.


d, iroTipjo Xoyco olov dXp.vpav axorjv dnoKkvo~ao~8ai.
C, ttjv

Phdr. 243

277

olov rols (pappAtcois <a\

rfj

o-vyicpdcrei Ttov

xP a tu^TU)v

evdpyfiav.

Phaedo 64
lb.

d, rjdovds Tas TotacrSe, olov airicov re Kai ttotwv.


ttccs Xe'yeiy
J

73 78

C,

(A)

(B)

olov ra ToiaSe.

lb.

d, TQiv ttoXXcov Kokciiv oiov dvdpayrrw. b, kokov t-rraOev


C,

lb.
\J

83

an

avrcov

oiov

fj

voarjaat
17

77

k.t.X.
p.rj8ev tivai
.

Apol. 40

8vo7v ddrepov
f)

eon

to rtdvdvai'

yap olov

tov T(8vea>Ta

k.t.X.
i

All these instances of olov show that


struction of the sentence.

it

stands outside the con-

But

its

being in a particular number


is,

and case
that
it

still

requires explanation, and the only explanation

is

in

Apposition with the sentence or some portion of


olov

it.

Note, that this

has two shades of meaning, according as

it

introduces (a) a metaphor,


instance,

when
e. g.

it

means

'

as

it

were

;
'

or (b) an

when
olov

it
8rj,

means
oia

'

for instance.'

different analysis is re-

quired for
Critias

8tj, ola,

in

II2C,
b,

ola Qepovs, Kare^pcovTo eVi


e-n-eiBT)

ravra avTols.
817

Symp.' 203

Se

ibdnvrjcrav, Txpoo~aiTT\o~ovaa olov

va>\ias

ovirrjs dcpiKfro

f]

Ilevla.

Here the same


the whole clause,
avToIf, in

principle so far appears, that the


is

Xeuter Ante-

cedent to which the Pielative refers

(not a Cognate Accus. but)

viz. in

the former instance, Karexpuvro en\ TaOra

the latter

Trpoo-atTrjo-ovaa.

tical

cf.

the use of Relatives generally with

The Relative sentence is and the S17,

ellip-

fuller

expression in

Phaedo 60
1

a, TOiaiT'

arra tintv ola

br)

ildoQacriv al yvvaiKts.

The oaov

in oaov ov stands exactly in the

same

position.


128

[ 19, 30.
a-OL
*

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
Eur. Androm. 209, 2v
'A^tXXecos
be,

8'

i)'v

ti kvio-6t}s,

MeyeXecoy Se
i.

Meifav

tovtci rot

e'xBei

noats.

2 St. Pet.

5, Ka\ avro tovto

anovbr)v iraaav TrapeicreveyKavTes, emxoprjyrjo-aTe k.t.X.

19. y.

For a sentence expressed immediately


a,

after

....
evav-

Phsedo 105
pr)

opa

brj el

ovtccs Spi^ei,

p.r)

povov to evavriov to evavriov

bexeadai, dX\a Kai eKelvo,

6 av enicpeprj ti evavriov

TioTTjTa prjbenoTe be^aadai.

Pl'Otag.

326

a,

ot

t av Kidapio-rai, erepa roiavra, acocppoo-vvrjs empe-

Xovvtcu.

Rep. 334

b,

tovto pevTOi epoiye boKel en,

axpeXelv pev tovs <plXovs

r)

hiKaioo-vvq k.t.X.

Hip. Ma. 283


123. p. 268,

d, dXX" eKelvo,
Ka'iToi Kai

pwv

pr)

k.t.X.

Cf.

Demosth. Cor.
eVel KaKelvo,

tovto, in

Leoch. 55. p. 1097,

Lys.

xiii.

79. p. 137, aXX' erepov.


to be,
6)s

Soph. 248

d,

to yiyvwcrKeiv

e'uirep

ecrrat 7roteu> Tt,

to yiyva-

CKopevov dvayKolov av avpfBalvei Traayciv.

Legg. 630
lb.

d, to be,
,

nSis
ev

XP1 V

Vf1 ** 5

XeyeLv
t'ipa

803

d, to b

rjv

woXepm pev

ovt ovv naihia TrefpvKvia ovt

av naibeia.

Apol. 23

a, to be,

KLvbwevei

tw

ovtl 6 6eos aoCpbs eivai.

Cf. St. Paul, 2 Cor. ix. 6, tovto


Kai depicrei,

be, 6 o~ireipa>v (peibopevcos, (peibopevcos


el

St.

Mark

IX.

23, to,

bvvaaai TvnTTevo-ai
Cf.

(the to

throws emphasis on the

common idiom
clause
20.
b.

tovto pev

succeeding words).

also

the

tovto be (each a pre-statement of the

which

it

introduces).
tis

Accusative of Neuter Pronoun (generally

or iiXXos)

standing for a sentence, or portion of a sentence, unexpressed

Phsedo 58

C,

tl

be

br)

tu

jrepi

uvtov tov davarov

tl

rjv

to.

Xe%-

Bevra k.t.X.

Symp. 204 d, (A) 6 where ri stands

e'pcov

twv KaXcov

tl

epij

(B) Teveadai avTco

he
'

for a

whole dependent sentence, thus

who

desires things beautiful desires that they should

what

'

The dependent sentence is thus left unexpressed, but that stands for it is proved by the answer, which supplies one.
Exactly parallel
el

tl

is
;

yEsch.

Ag. 953, (A)


ttolklXols

Ti

b'

av boKel

0-01

nplapos,

Tab'

rjvvo-ev

(B) 'Ev
Kvpie,

av Kcipra poi
t'l;

firjvai
t'l

boKel.

So

St.

John

xxi. 28,

ovtos be

where

is

the implicit

completion of the sentence.


2i.]

ACCUSATIVE CASE.
d, Iva ti ravra Xeyets

129

On

this principle are to

be explained the phrases which follow.


;

Apol. 26
is

(similarly
:

Symp. 205

a.)

There

no

yemp-ai

to he

supplied

ri

in itself is the full repre;

sentative
is

complement of the sentence

the actual complement

of course suspended in the interrogation.


e, ei prj

Meno 86
fxi]

(similarly Rep.
is

509
;

c),

and Symp. 222


ti

e, ei

ti

SXXo.

The sentence

complete

the

and the

ti

XXo

stand for

full propositions.
e,

Symp. 206
(A)

(A) ov tov koXov for\v

epas .... (B) 'AAXa

ti pi'jv

Trjs yevvrjcreais

koi tov tokov iv t<5 KaXa>.

Here

the

tl

refers

back to the words tov


phrase
;

koXov,

and

itself

stauds for a similar

which

is

proved by the answer


us, the

Trj? -yei^erecoj.

Except

on the principle now before


variable,

phrase would have been

and we should

in the present instance


tIvos
pr,v
;

have found 202


d.

(what Steph. conjectures) uXXa

Similarly

The phrase may


as Rep.

of course equally stand for a whole sentence,

362

d,

438 b ('and what then?').


ri

The same>expla\ir\v
;

nation holds of the


(literally 'if not,

in the phrase of polite assent, ri

then what V)
is

The explanation

of

ti

in the

sense of
on,
21.
'

'

why T
1

the same: and of the answering particle

because.

In the following instances the significance of the

ti

is

hinted in a second interrogation following.


Phdl*.

234

C, ti croi (pcuvfTai o
ti'

Xoyos
?}

ol)( vTrep(pvo)s (IprjcrOai

Protag. 309 b,

ovv Tavvv
t)e

Trap

eKflvov

(fiaivei

Soph. 266

C, tl

tj]V

rjpeTe'pai>
'

Te\vrjv

ap
.

oik avrfjv

p.ev

oik'miv

oikoooiiikTj (prjcropfv ttom'iv

Pha?do 78
k.t.X.
;

d, tl

t)e

tuiv ttoXXu>v tu>v

(The genitive

kgXujv

.;

apa Kara

tciito.

?\ef,

kclXu>v is

suspended

in a loose con-

struction,

which the second interrogation supersedes.)


Se 6 ere?
[/3/r-sj
.
. . ;

Phileb. 27

c, Ti

iv tivi yivei av
croi

Xiyono;
avhphs (ivai
;

So probably Phaedo 64
crTa.

d,

(A)

Cpaivfrai

cpiXocrocpav

eaTTOvSciKtvai irepi Tas fj^ovas KciXovpivas Tas rotacrSe k.t.X.

(B) "HkiSe Tas

(A) Ti
tcis
;

t)e

tcis tuiv

ucp podia icov

uXXas

7Tfpi

to

acoLia.

6epa~eias

'

(B) Ov8apu>s.
tjOKf'i

(A) Tt

o~oi

ivrlpovs

Tjy('io~6ai

TotoOro?

See more instances under Binary Structure


C,

207).
jBXe-cov

Te<^g.
2

630
ti

oik aXXo
as in

rj

Tvpbs

ttjv

p.ylo~Tr]v

apCT7]v pdXio~Ta

Add
d,

fiiWei

Hipp. Mi.

invariable,

though

attracted

some-

373

Rep. 349

d.

fxiWfi can be

times into LieWopcv.


128

'

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
Eur. Androm. 209, 2v
'A^iXXetos* ravrd toi
cr'

[ 19, 20.
o-oi Mei'fui-

8' fjv tl KvLoSfjs,

UeveXecos Se
i.

e'xdei 7ro<xi?.

2 St. Pet.

5,

/cai

avro toOto

Se, a7rov8r]u Tracrav 7rapeio-eveyKavTes, emxoptjyrjcraTe k.t.X.

19. y.

For a sentence expressed immediately


8rj

after

PhcKClO 105 a, opu


prj

el

ovtcos 6piei,

prj

Se^eo-dai,

dk\a

Kal eKelvo,

povov to evavriov to ivavriov

6 av e-nKpeprj tl evavriov

.... evav-

TioTrjTa prjdenoTe 8eacrdai.

Protag. 326
Xovvtcu.

a,

ol

t av KiBapio-Tal,

eTepa toiuvtci, o-<o(ppoo-vvr]s e'mpe-

Pep. 334

b,

tovto pevTOi e'poiye 8oku en, cocpeXelv pev tovs (piXovs

17

SiKaiocrvvr) k.t.X.

Hip. Ma. 283

d,

dXX' eKelvo,

pcov pi]

k.t.X.

Cf.

Demosth. Cor.
fWt
KClKflvO,

123. p. 268, KaiTOl KCU TOVTO,

ill

LeOcll. 55. p. IO97,

Lys.

xiii.

79. p. 137, dXX' erepov.


to
be, &>s

Soph. 248

d,

to yiyvcoo-Kftv etrrep ecTrai Troielv


7rdo-^tv.

tl,

to yiyvco-

aKopevov avayKtuov av avpftalveL

Legg. 630
lb.

d, to be,
,

7rcoy

803

d, to b

XP1 V W<* s XeyeLv

rjv

e'v

noXepio pep lipa ovt ovv 7rai8ia necfivKvIa ovt

av Traibela.
,'

Apol. 23

a, to be,

KtvSvvevei

tco ovtl 6 0e6s crocpos eivai.


o-7Te'ipcov

Cf. St. Paul, 2 Cor.


Ka\
Oepiirei,

ix. 6, tovto be, 6


ix.

(peibopevcos, (petbopevcos

St.

Mark

23,

to,

el

bvvaaai m.o~Tevo-ai

(the to

throws emphasis on the

common idiom
clause
20.
8.

tovto pev

succeeding

words).

Cf.

also

the

tovto be (each a pre-statement of the

which

it

introduces).
tls

Accusative of Neuter Pronoun (generally

or aXXos)

standing for a sentence, or portion of a sentence, unexpressed

Phjedo 58

C,

tl

be

brj

tcl

irep\

avTOv tov ddvarov

tl

rjv

to.

Xe\-

Oevra k.t.X.

Symp. 204 d, (A) 6 where tl stands

e'pcov

tcov koXcov

ti

e'pa

(B) YeveuOai

avTto
;
'

he
?

for a

whole dependent sentence, thus


thus

who

desires things beautiful desires that they should


is

what

The dependent sentence


stands for
it is

left

unexpressed, but that

proved by the answer, which supplies one.


yEsch.

Exactly parallel
el

is
;

Ag. 953, (A)


ttolklXols

Ti

b'

av boKel

0-01

JJpiapos,

Tab'

fjvvcrep

(B)

'Ei>

av Kapra poi
;

(Brjvai

boKel.

So

St.

John

xxi. 28,

KvpLe,

ovtos be tl

where

tl

is

the implicit

completion of the sentence.


2i.]

ACCUSATIVE CASE.
d, iva ri raira Xeyeif

129

On
f*

this principle are to

be explained the phrases which follow.


;

Apol. 26
is

(similarly
:

Symp. 205
is

a.)

There
repre-

no

yivrjrai

to be

supplied

ri

in itself
:

the

full

sentative complement of the sentence


is

the actual complement

of course suspended in the interrogation.


e,

Meno 86
fifj

^ij

(similarly Eep.
is

509
;

c),

and Symp. 222


rt

e,

ti

ak\o.

The sentence

complete

the

and the

u\\o

stand for

full propositions.
e,

Symp.
(A)

06

(A)

01 roi

koXov iariv 6 epcor

(B) \\AXa
ri

ti pt'jV

Tijy yeinri]<rea>s

koi rov tokov tv tgj koXw.

Here the

refers

back to the words tov koXov, and


phrase
;

itself

stands for a similar

which

is

proved by the answer


us, the

Trjj ycwrjo-tus.

Except

on the principle now before


variable,

phrase would have been


instance have found

and we should

in the present
rivos

(what Steph. conjectures) dXXa

v] fir t

Similarly

202

d.

The phrase may


as Rep.

of course equally stand for a whole sentence,

362

d.

438 b ("and what


ri

then?').

The same .explaof '; in the

nation holds of the


(literally 'if not,

in the phrase of polite assent, ri \ir\v\-

then what V)
is

The explanation

sense of
ort,
'

'why?'

the same: and of the answering particle

because.

21.

In the following instances the significance of the

ri is

hinted in a second interrogation following.

Phdr. 234
Protacj.

C, ri (roi (paiverai n \6~ cs ;

01^ v-ep(pia>s elp^cr^ai


:

309

b, ri oiv raixv
C. ri

7)

Trap

Zkcivov (paivti
',

Soph. 266

e r'rv

f/perepav rf\vr v
:

. .

ap* oik

alrr^v

ptv otKiav

oiKOOoptK', (pr o~op.(v irouiv l

Phardo ~8
k.t.X.
;

d. ri e ru>v tto\\<ov
ra>v

(The genitive

s]

kc\o>v

apa Kara raira

(\ti,

r/

ko\u>v is

suspended in a loose con-

struction,

which the second interrogation supersedes.)


fie

Phileb. 27

c, ri

6 aos

[|3' f

*v riii
croi

yevd av \eyoiro

So probably Phsedo 64
(A) Ti
ras
;

d.

(A)

(paivtrai

(pi\oa6<pov dvdpbs tivat


:

fcn:oiaKevai nep\ ras rjSoias naXovptvas ras rotdcrSf k.t.X.


o~ra.

^B) ~HkiBe ras

be ras ra>v a(f)podio-i(ov

(B) OiSapoos.
(joictt

(A) Tt

uWas

rrep\

to crvpa Bepaireias

trot

tvrifiovs

rp/('icr6ai

TotoiToy

See more instances under Binary Structure


C.

( 207).
j5\fTTu>v

Legg. 630
*

oik oXXo

f]

pas

rx)v

p.ey io~tt)v

apt-ri]v

paXiara

AJ'l
<J,

ti

peKXet

as in Hipp. Mi.
fi(>\(i

invariable,

though
pi\\o/j.i'.

attracted

some-

373

Rep. 349

J.

can be

times into


130
at\
Bfjoti

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
tovs
vopovs.

[ 22.
in outline a

Here aAXo denotes


is

whole

clause, the

form of which
fiXtTiodv.

revealed to us by the coDtrasted

clause

7rp6s

Kep. 37 2

"

Tl

& v oiras aXXo

fj

ravra

t)(_6pTats

where

ri

aXXo

represents a sentence parallel to the contrasted sentence avrds


av Tavra e%6pTa(s.

Illustrations of this construction


111.
T]

abound
rr/t

in

Thucydides,
1 6,
fj

e. g.

85, oncos dnoyvoia y tov aXXo


tt]v

ti

fj

Kpareiv

yrjs, ii.

ov8tv aXXo
yvp.vo\
fj

ttoXiv

avroii

cnroXeinav ckckttos,
fj

49,

pfjT

aXXo
98,

ti
ti

dve.
.

Xeadai, IV. 14, aXXo oiSev

(k yfjs ivavpd)(ovv, V.
fj

aXXo

tovs

noXepiovs peyakvvtTt
crav,
?

Vll.
.
. .

75) oibev aXXo


ovtcov ovdev

noXd
fj

tKTjeiroXiopKv.piivr) tco<-

vni. 5 dp(poTepav
last,

uXXo

wcnrep dpxopevatv.

(Notice

the two

which prove the invariableness of the

oldev aXXo.)

22.

instances of the

The Adverbial Interrogatives dXXo ti and aXXo n are same principle and may conveniently be discussed
fj ;

here once for

all.

They have the following

points in

common
:

( 1 )

as to their use,

they both expect an affirmative answer

(2) as to their construction,


is

the aAXo in both (as in the instances heretofore given)


leptically;

used pro-

and

(as

we have

said) both are instances of the

Neuter

Pronoun Accusative standing


tence, unexpressed.

for a sentence, or portion of a sen-

But from
"

this point

we must
It
ti)

investigate

them

separately.

AXXo

ti

fj

challenges an affirmation with respect to some special

portion of the sen tence.

may
it

be that

it

sometimes

affects the

whole

but (unlike aAXo

can,

and

in

most instances

does,

affect a particular portion


is,

of the sentence.

And

the interrogation

in strictness, limited to the part affected.

Apol. 24
taovrai

c,
;

aXXo

ti

fj

Ttep\

tcoXXov
is

Trotei, ottcos tos fieXrtcrToi 01

veuTtpoi

The interrogation
a,

made

as to nep\ noXXov tzouI.


;

Rep. 372
of

aXXo

ti

fj

a'nov Ti iroiovvTts xai virohrjpaTa


t( n.
k.

The

inter-

rogation

made as to o-TrdV the Verb bianfjcrovTai.


is

virobijpaTa, to

the exclusion

Ale.

I.

129

b, t<5 biaXiyti crv vvv


its

aXXo
;

ti

fj

ipoi

The phrase

gets

meaning thus
it

the speaker, about to


first

name a

certain fact or thing, gives

emphasis by
it.

asking whether any

other ought to be

named
be
'

instead of
felt
or,'

Some doubt might

whether
such as

fj

is

'than' or 'or.'

Certain

phrases would point to


22.]

ACCUSATIVE CASE.
:

131

Politic.

Gorg. 459 b, tolto en. ^Sa.jrcj 7 aXAo rt 266 b. (A) pay aXXc- -_; -=:<f>.
aXAais.

<-r -

(B)

Oic

Legg. 683
fiii's

e, 3aa-iXei.'a

<!

AtoTaXs-'cTai
crtfi&v a.
ffelo
i

cai

ns ap\^

Tairorc kottc .r-

i7ro

rt?ay aAA&ry ^
C, rur'
2;

Protag. 330

- : :;

r-;

Bat more
Protasj.
ti:
1

decisive for

than are
'

357

e. Sttf

ro oi^cr^a: a.'.Xo

i^affua

turtu, EUid

the

Soph. ;;:
Phsedo 9
1

:.

ra rotatTa pis>

aWo

r.

rXry epr >:- "


2

"

-.-.y

d.
ev

&pa aXX'

ravr
T

t. ...

c.r.\.

an

aWo
w3

and

AAAo

rt

challeages an amrraatic-n with, resxe c:


_'.'_
.

to

the

wh

tence which.

it.

Rep. 337
it

C,

aXXo
Mrill

n
lo

OiJji

.-..

--:.;

VOO mean, QO

"

J"OD,

you
d.

lb.

369
:

uWo

rt

yp7os

>

where
467
d.
.

p
if

;.

."

--'

">"

the force
.

the aXXo

r car. riot

stop short

::'

tie

whole aentea
GorcT.

a\)

-.

.-_

..

--..

-..-_
E

(at

-.;

n
ti

-_---1

-.>:
.

3<w.'Xerai

<-A.

wher
.'-_

iterrog
:-

mast

go

oi

bole sentence
<-. --:_. -..---

ap
PL^r

in the pre-a; aoui


.

":-.
:

-L.

z.-i.

re

--:

-L--

vjti

ro

S.

:.

'.':..

(In Eathyd. 2S6

c,
.

aXXo
.'..
.

"

v-

""

<- V

the

interi

^atioa

goes

bat here two iISS


>f
.

Thus uXAo

-.

affects

the whole
jj&ri

the sent
it

ice,
: =

hkr the Fi
not
restriete

n'est ce pas que.

TLi inten
.._.:'-....-

makes

Eu:
:

it

to

sming
'.',

For there

for ^u r

'

"'

'

It

represent.3

in unexpressed sent
t

rd
1 ;

t
:

the a-e of
Lhierent'

the Neater F:

at
t

any
=]

proposition from that

t
t

-.-

-:

bed

The
a -:; ; \

aXXo

ti.

pr?
view.

the
it

this

shadow

.:'

-:::

:.

anti:.

by

jfiering

simultaneously for
strictly -reakinii

his

own

Thus the interrocatiou

.-----

':


132
the oXXo
ti

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
alone,

2325.

though

it

spreads from

it

to the

whole sentence

beyond.
23.

The
is

last

use to be mentioned of the Neuter Accusative of

aXXos as standing for a sentence, or portion of a sentence, unexpressed,


in

winding up an enumeration.
<a\
6>)

feymp. Ij6a, ao-avras tov 6eov


Thcaet. 159 b, /cm K.a6evbovTa
this passage
iravra

TciWa

to.

vopi6p.eva.

/cm iravra a vvv 8ir)\6op.ev.

(I class

under the present head, because by the sense


for raXXa navra.

must stand

Cf. 249.)

In neither of these passages can the Accusative be


Cognate, as
if it

said to be

were subjoined by

/cm to

the unexpressed Cognate


really other participles

Accusatives of aaauras and mOevSovTa- for

it is

that are added, co-ordinate with aaavras in the one case and xaOev80PT11

in the other.

llieau.

145 a

>

*]

Kai

aarpovopiKos /cm XoyiariKos re /cm povaLKos ku\

llClr.

227

C,

TTiVrjTL

pciXXoV

7}

nXoVCTiCp K(U TTpeirjSvT(pO)

fj

V0>Tfp(i> KlU

bo~a ciXXa epol irpocecrTi.

Lb.

246

e, to be Oelov

koXov

o~o(pbv

ayaBuv kol miv b

tl tolovtqv.*

24.

Idioms of Nouns

Genitive Case.

A. Genitive of Epexegcsis.
Apol. 29
oibev.

b, apaOia

civtt]

17

enoveibiaTos,

7}

tov o'Uadai elSevai a

ou/c

Phsedo 78 b, tovto to ttu6os and one other MS.]


lb.
lb.

tov biaoK(bdvvvo-8ai.

[So Oxon.

96
97

b, 6 ras aio-6rjO-(is 7vnpe^u>u tov aKoveiv Kai opqv Kai alo-Qdvco-dai.


a, avTT]
(Ipa

alrta at'Tols

eyeveTO dvo yeve<T0at,

f)

vvobos tov

Trkrjo-'iov

aXXrjXuiv TeBijvai.

25. B. Genitive of a Substantive with

6>s,

loosely,

denoting the

agent to

whom
2
1

a particular
/cat

effect is to

be referred.
\j/-6(pov

Symp.

2 C,

eai(pvr]s ttjv

avXaov dvpav Kpovopevrjv ttoXvv


coy
/cco/xacrrcoj>

napao-x^P

<us

Kcopao-Twv

where
is

does not closely

follow
;l

yjn'xpov,

but characterises the general


written in the

effect

produced.

[Under these three examples

MS.

" Proof to be subjoined

that these are Accusatives."]

26.]

GENITIVE CASE.
8rj

133
....
(papev (x fiv

Cf. Arist. Eth. I. xiii. l8, ovtco

<al tov Trarpos

\6yov,

Kai

oi\

cotnrep

tq>v

padrjpaTuccov

('

not in the sense in


iEsch.

which mathematicians use the expression.')


Baviiv

Eum.

628,

Toois

tKrjj36\oicriv,

coot

'.\pa6vos,

Cho. 99O, "E^

yap

auT-xyvrripos,

u;

v6p.ov, 8lia]i>

(the law being personified into

an agent, as frequently elsewhere).


o~ov @uis,

Soph. Aj. 998,


('

'Oge'ia

yap
is.)

gk 6(ov twos,

2u.tj\0'

'Abators

like a 6tia

<pr]prj,'

that

Trach.
('
r)

~j6S,

7rpocnrTi:o-o-tTai

nXevpalcriv dpriKoXkos, (Sore Tticrovos


coctt

like carver's work.') lb. 112, -rrdXXa yap


fiopea tis
b'

anapavTos

r)

votov

Kvpara

1S01

which points

again to the Homeric


II. ii.

top

ovirore

Kvpara XetVei Havrolcov dvcpcov,

396.

26.

C. Genitive of a

Xoun with

a Participle, after

Verbs of

knowing, seeing, shewing.


/ Apol. 27
lb.
a,

<V a yvcocrerat

"ZcoKpaTrjs 6 irocpos S17

epov xapuvri^opevov

37

b, CUV U Ol8' OTL KaKCOV ovtcov.


prjvvet cos (pepopevois to'ls
rj

Crat.

412a,
n..

TTpdypaviv eTropevrjs
)

ttjs \lrv\rjs.

Rep. 5oS
Cf. Horn.

ovrrco et'Sey

aiTcov pfVOVTCOV

II. iv.

357, 'Qs

yvco x^optvoio.

^Esch. P. \

760, '2s toIwv


exdvrcov Tcovh'

ovtcov tcovoV aoi paQtlv rrapa.


t-rrio-Tao-Oai o~e xprj.

Soph. Aj. 28 1, 'Qy


I

co(?

Eur. Med.

1 1

Or otner

ovtcov acov tskvcov

(pp6vri(e

S17.

Probably of the use of these Verbs with a Genitive unaccompanied by a Participle there
is

no clear instance in Plato.

In Charm. 154

e, idcao-dpeOa

.... tov

etSoif,

the Genitive

is

very

possibly Partitive, as also in

Rep. 485

b, paOr-paTOS d,
iea\

6 av avro'is 8rjXo~i (K(ivt]s ttjs oicrias.

In Lesg. 646
vorjTtov,

ttjs 7T(p\

tov oivov dpa BiaTpi^rjs cocavTcos 81a-

the Genitive has tacit reference to -*p\ in the question


ct'KOVV XP*} Kal T ^>" aXXcOV
;

previoUSlv pUt,
voelcrdat tov

f 77 ITrj&fVpaTCOV

irepi

8ta-

airuv rpoTrov
d, olcr&a

In Rep. 375

yap

770V

tcov

yevvaicov ktvcov,
r;6os.

oti

tovto (piaei

avTcbv to rjdos, kwcov is

governed by

D. Genitive of a Xoun, without any Participle, after 4 Verbs of


mentioning.

Meno 96
4

a, <?X eis ov>v e ' 7r ' l/

aXXov otovovv 77pdypaTos,

oi k.t X.

\\ llV

The

passage, Rep. 439 b, tov tou'

tov

is

governed by

\e<p.

See under

tou ov Kakws x 1 ^7 f ' 1 oti k.t.X., is to be construed otherwise; t<:i~ refo-

Binary Structure

( 225).


134

DIGEST OP IDIOMS.
this is not to be explained

[ 27, 28.

on the principle of Attraction of


(

Antecedent to Relative, see under Attraction


JjPgg.

191.)

804

e,

Kal

ov8ev

(poj3T]6e\s

(itvoip

av tovtov top Xoyov ovre


ai>
etr?,

'nrmKrjs

ovre yvpvao-TiKrjs, as avbpaui pev nperrov


ivptTTOV.
5>S'

yvvcui 8e

ovk av

Cf. Soph. Aj. 1236, TIolov KtKpayas dv8pos

virepcppova
I

and

ib.

1257, 0. C. 355, *A rouS'


rpos rjn
tt]s cp-ijs (ppacrcov.

e'xprjo-di]

acoparos,

Trach.

122,

Trjs prj-

In Homer, Verbs of knowing &c. also thus govern a Genitive of


a

Noun without
U.
xii.

a Participle.
repdav,

229, E 18 ft 7

Od.

xxi. 36,
II.

Tvwttjv dXXrjXwv,

and so

xxiii. 109, Tvob(r6pL& aXX^Xoof.

xiv. 37, oij/fiovres uvttjs, XVI.

8ll,
27.

8i8ao-K.6p.evos TroXepoio.

E. Genitive of a

Noun

placed at the beginning of a con-

struction,

for the sake of premising

mention of

it,

without any

grammatical justification of the genitive.


PllPedo 78 d, rl 8e rodv ttoWcov Kcikmv ...
J

dpa Kara rui'd


.

f^et,

fj

k.t.X.

'

Gorg. 509

d, ti 8e

81)

rov
. .

dSiKf'iv
. . .

mWepov

tj

kcil

k.t.X.

Legg. 75*

h,

8tjXov

oti

tov ttoXiv (v

Trapto'Kfvao-p.evTjv
.

dp\as

avemTT)8eiovs eVtrrr^crai rot? eu Keipevois vopois,


TeBivrcdv [eoTtJ.

ov8ev nXfov ev

Rep. 57^
Kplveis
)

*^j

dXX' eu8aipovias re av Kal ddXiorrjTOS, aaavrcus

rj

aXXas

Cf. iEsch.

Ag. 950, Tovtcov pev ovras' and


5v8pa voacpiaj]
;

Elltn. 2II, Tt yap yvvaiI. iv.


I,

kos

rjris

also Arist. Pol.


tiv
('irj

wo-irtp 8e iv rais
et

copicrpevais

T%vais dvayxalov

VTTi'ip^eiv

ra oikuci opyava,

ptXXet, anoTfXeaBrjO'fO'dai to epyov, ovrco ku\ tcov oiKovopii<S>v.

The
is

principle seems to be that the intended mention of the thing

regarded from the side of the genitive as limited and occasioned


it.

by

Near

this use stands also


c > T h v voXiv iariov
rrjs KaTniKicrcais.

Legg. 9^9

28.

Idioms of Nouns

Dative Case.

Certain intensified uses cf the 'Dative of Reference' are noticeable,


a.

"Where the Dative

is

only justified by making the notion


to include Possession.

of Reference concentrated
a.

enough

Dative of Nouns.

y Apol.

p.(Ta(3oXi) tis
1),

Tvy\dva ouaa

Ka\ pfToUrjais

rfj

yjfvxjj.

Phsedo 62

ypds robs dvBpamovs

tv rCov KT>]pdrcov to'is Oeo'is aval.

29,

3]

DATIVE CASE. THE ARTICLE.


>

135
xP tlav T0 '
ff

Phileb. $8 c

T(l M*" f^i-vov VTrdp\(tv

T()(vr)

8i8ovs irpos

dvSpionott Kpariiv.

Legg. 760
lb.

e, t<5 T07T6)

(Kaara
ttjv

ttjv eTripeXtiav (ivcu

roidvde rivd.

820

e,

darpav

pd&qatv rots

veois.

/9.

Dative of Pronouns.
e
>

Charm. 157
Legg. 624

V irarpda

ip.1v oinia,

b, rais TvoXeaiv vp'iv devros rovs vopovs.


17

Theset. 2IO b,

paitvriKr] r]plv re^vrj.


.
.

Phgpdo 60
,

C,

6eos

^vvrj^ev els ravrbv airols ras Kopv<pds.

lb. 7 2 e V v 7rov
Cf.

ht"- v

V ^'X*! [Oxon.],

and

ibid,

fjp'iv

17

pdOrjais.

Thuc.

i.

6,

ol

TTpfa^vrfpoi ai'Toit rav evhaipovav.


. .

Isseus

vi. 6.

p. 56, to) pev oZv dftf\(pG> avrca

eTfXfvrrjj-drrjv.

29. b.

Where

the Dative

is

justified

by making the notion of

Reference include that of the Object.


a.

In the case of the

latter of

two Substantives.
"Epom.

Symp. 194
Pep. 607
a,

d, (ipeXTjdrjvat. roi eyxupiov t<5

vpvovs deols Ka\ eyK&pia


r<i)i>

to'ls

dyaddis.

Legg. 653
lb.

d, rds

(opTcov dpoi^ds rots Bedis.


rots 6(o"is.

95

e,

dyavav tovtois

j3.

In the case of the remote Object after a Verb.


is

This usage

partly owing to the force of Attraction, and the

instances are given under that head ( 183).

30.
a.

Idioms of the Article.


Pronoun Antecedent.
oaa i dpiBpov
icrri.

As

a Demonstrative

Theset.

204

d,
c.

iv ye rots

So Pvotag.

3 20 d,

Phileb. 21

Soph. 241

e,

reyyav
ttjs

raiv ocrai 7repl

ravra

elcri.

Phdr. 239 b,
Pb.

o6tv av k.t.X. (referring to crvvovala.)

247

e, (V T<3 O <JTIV OV OVTCtiS,

Phileb. 37

a,
t<2>

to

to r]86ptvov (jSerai.

Tim. 39

e,

o eort a>ov.

Critias 115 b. rbv 00-or C\ivos (referring to Kaprvos.)

Legg. 761

e, 7T(p\

rovs

iov

empiXoivrai.

lb. 90,^ b, fiefivav ru<v 'ik r,r.\,

136
Plisedo
lb. I02
Jelf,

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
75 a
>

31 33.

ineivov opeyerai tov o icrriv 'laov.

C, ra>

on

$ai8a>v 6

<frai8a>v icTTiv.

G. G.

444, notices that "this idiom

is

peculiarly Platonic,"

adding however one or two instances from the Orators.


31. b.

Prefixed to Personal Pronouns, laughingly.


a,

Theset. 166

yeXara

8rj

tov epe ev to7s Xoyois tnredei^e.

Soph. 239
Phileb. 2
lb.

b, tov pev Toivvv epe ye k.t.X. b, 8eiv6v Tvpocr8oKav oii8ev 8el tov epe.

59

b,

tov pev

8rj

ere

ku\ epe kcu Yopy'iav

km

$iXrjl3ov

\P'l

ov\va

Xp.ipeiv iav.

Lysis 203

b,
a,

naph rtW? tovs vpas

Phdr. 258
Jelf,

kw

6s elne, tov civtov

8rj

Xeyav, k.t.X.

G. G.

be confined 452, says "this construction seems to

to the Accusative."
32.
c.

When

the Substantive has a plurality of Adjectives qualiis

fying

it,

the order

disturbed, with a view of relieving the heavi-

ness of the term, in various ways.


a.

By

postponing the Substantive, when one of the Adjectives


it.

ought to have followed


Crat. 398 b, ev
lb. d,
rf}

dpxaia

tij

rjperepa
(poovi'jv.

epeov?].

tt)V 'ArriKrjV ttjv


c, Tr/v e,

TraXatuv

Symp. 213
Legg. 732

tovtov Tavrr]v\
7rciu <OOV.

TTjP

6avpacTqv

KecpaXrjv.

to OvrjTov

Phaedo 100

a,
i.

twv aXXmv cmuvTuv wToov [so Oxon. and seven other


aXXcov ovtcov imavraiv.
its

MSS.l
[3.

e. t5>v

By

bringing in the Substantive before


a, tov

time.

Phileb. 43

Xoyov eiricpepopevuv tovtov.

Legg. 659
lb.
lb.

d, tov imb tov vopov Xoyov dpdbv elprjpevov.


TQ-

79
793

c > T ^ v n^pi

crupciTa pidcuv Xe^devTuiv.


rjp'iv

h, 6 vvv

8tj

Xoyos

enixvBels.

33.

Upon

these principles

are to be explained the seeming

anomalies which occur, in the Tragic Poets especially, in the collocation of Substantives with a plurality of epithets preceded
Article.
a.

by the

jfEschyl. Clio. 496, (piXrtiTov ro crbv Ktipa (for


9,

<p.

napa to

crov),

Suppl.

avToyevrj tov (pv^avopa

yilpov

(for ydpov tov

<pvi;.).

boph.

34-]

THE ARTICLE.
lij

137
TllUC.
i.

Phil. 133, 'Epprjs 6 Trepiruiv BoXios (for 'E. 86Xtos 6 irepncov).

I26, iv

rov Aids

tt)

fieyio-TT) ioprrj.

Lysias

vii.

24. p. IIO, iv rols


loarecfidvoicm' oi/wt

SXXois to7s ipo7s xcopiois.

Ar.

Ec|.

323, 'Ev raiaiv

rah

apxaiaio-iv 'aBtjvgis (the last


|3.

three instances from Jelf).

^Esch.

is

anticipated),

Agam. 1642, 6 8vo-<iXeI <jk6tu> \iy.bs (-vvoikos (where Xipos Eum. 653. to pt]Tp6s alp,' opaipov (perhaps, for the
as virtually a single word,
iraTTjp
TTOvrjpos.
iii.

alp Spxupov

might otherwise be regarded where

as in ^Esehin.
av TTore
yevoiro

78. p. 64, 6 yap pLO~oTeKvos, kol


xprjcrros,

oik

8rjpaycoy6s

arijp

Trovrjpos

is

for the

trepibpopov.
lb. 1

purpose of the sentence a single word), Suppl. 349, tclv Ikitiv <pi-/dda Soph. Aj. 1 34, ttjs dp(j)ipiTov SaXaplvos .... dy\idXov,
166, tov delpvjjoTov rdtyov evpatvra, Phil. 394, tov peyav UdxTaXov
<rbv

(VXpvaov, 0. T. 671, to

.... (TTopa 'EXeivov,


4,

ib.

1199, rav yap^a.


.

vv%a irapOtvov

xprjo-patSov.

Pind. 01. V.

rdv aav
rrpo

tto^.iv

Xaorpocfrov.
oicrrjs

Thuc.
(these

1.

96, 6 77pa>Tos
Jelf).

(fiopos

models, v. II,

ttjs

viiv

dyopds

two from

The anomalies which remain unexplained are those in which a Pronoun is concerned, in all the instances epos. ^Esch. Agam. 12 26, t<b poXovri beo~-GTrj 'Epui. Soph. Aj. 572, 6 Xlpeav epos,
Possessive

O. T. I462,
583, Zeis 6

Tail'

dOXiatv olicrpaiv

re

apdevoiv

ipa'tv.

Eur. Hipp.

yevvrjroip e'pos.

All that can be said in explanation of


is

the exceptional form of these passages,


in

that they are exceptional


is

meaning.

Generally,

where there
it

Possessive

Pronoun
definite

attached to the Substantive,

is

that which

makes

it

here the Substantive

is

perfectly defined in

its

application inde-

pendently of the Possessive Pronoun.


34. d.

Omitted with the former of two Substantives in regimen.

Observe, that a different shade of meaning results from this deviation from the

common form

a shade of

meaning which would be

rendered equivalently by attaching the second


to the former.

Xoun more
artificers of

loosely

Pep. 395

c, 8rjpt.ovpyovs

eXtvOeplas

rijs

-6Xeo>s

freedom

for the city.'

Syrup. 182

pevw

that high-spiritedness
'

C. crvpcfxpei

(frpovrjpaTa

peydXa eyyiyveadai twv dp\o-

in the ruled should be strongly

developed.'
Ib.

196

b, nep\ pev olv koXXovs tov #oi-

beauty as attributable

to the god.'

Theaet. 175
in the

a,

"norta

aira KaTatpaiieTai

rrjs

o-ptKpoXoyun

'

a marvel

wnv

of minuteness.'


138

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
ttjs

[3538.
of viewing'

Crat. 391 b, opBorar-q


17

crKtyeas
'

'truest

manner

op80Ta.Tr)

would have been

the truest part of the view.'

Hip. Ma. 282


Cf.
TllUC.
lil.

a, <p86vov tcov (covrcov

'

envy against the


irtpiTexyrjcrei.
kcli

living.'

82,

tcov

t imxeiprjcrfodv

tcov Tificopicov

aTOTTiq, VI.

76, eVi tov Mr]8ov Tipcopla.


((pvaios

Hdt.

ii.

1 9,

tov TTOTapov

be

(})vo-ios irepi

being a topic of enquiry).


c,

Different are addresses, as Legg. 662

apio-Toi tcov dvbpcov,

apio-Toi tcov %evwv,

820

b,

j3eArt(rrot tS>v 'eWtjvcov,

817 a, where the Voca-

tive supersedes the Article.


35. e.

Omitted with the

latter of

two Substantives
is

in regimen.

The meaning
Symp. 187

indicated by this peculiarity

the close union of the

notions represented by the two Nouns.


C,
r
.

iv avTj]

tt)

o-vo-Tao-fi

appovlas re

Kcii

pvQpov.

Cf. Thufc. i\
36.

92, to '(uyarov dycovos.


is

Hdt.

i.

2 2, to err^aTOj/ kcikov,
is

Different

the case where the latter Substantive

the

name

of a country or of the inhabitants of a country or city; for

before such

Nouns

the Article

is

habitually omitted.

This

is

worth

observing, for the sake of precluding misapprehension of the construction,

where there

is

a concurrence of Genitives.
n"

Phfedo 57 a ^ T 7P T ^ v
'A6rjvae

>

^'!/ &\iacrlcov ov8(\s

iivi)(a>pia^(i

to.

vvv

'

for neither of the Phliasians does

any

citizen,' &c.

That

is,

$>\iao-iwv is
C, Tr)v
ttjs

governed by
x^pas
<pvo-iv.

ovdtls tcov ttoXltcov.

Legg. 625

Tvdcn]s Kpi]Ti]s (pvcrcv

where

KprjTijs IS

governed by x^P as
Cf. TllUC.
. .
.

iii.

109,

tcov

vaTpaTr)ycov 'Aicapvdvcov, vii.

30, Bt,e(p6fipav

Qr]f3aLU>v tcov BoicoTapxcov ^Kipcpiovdav.

37.

f.

Omitted
C,

after ovtos preceding a Substantive.

Rep. 399
lb.

TavTas 8vo tippovias.


to

621
I

b, ovtos,

r\avKcov, pvdos

ecrcodrj.

Symp.

7 9 C, tovto ytpas.
d, to

Soph. 237
**

tovto ptjpa.

Gorg. 489
lb.

b, ovtoct\ dvrjp.

505

C,

ovtos

dvrjp.

Phileb. 16

C, TavTTjv (prjprjv.

Tim. 5 2
38.

d, ovtos

Sfbdadco X(!yof.
dvi)p

g.

Omitted before
"

or avdpconos standing (as Forster

expresses

it)

pronominis

loco.''

39-41]
Phaedo 58
efpaivtro,

PRONOMINAL WORDS.
e, tibaifiav
a>

139

yap

'E^fKparei

p.01 avrjp

[so

Oxon. and three other MSS.]

{dvrjp

being the subject.)


dvbpa
rco

lb.

98

b,

(TTfiBrj

TTpo'iwv Kai dvaytyvuo-Ktov 6pS>

pev

va>

otSei>

Xpuptvov.
Cf. iEschin.
ii.

57. p. 35.

o-Kf\j/acr6e Si)

SeivTjv

dvaiaxwriav dvdpomoV
ko\ ov

also

iii.

99. p. 67, Kai


p.
7 1*

yap tovto avdpanros


(K

13(01/

kolvov ttolu,

and 125.
TjBCvaro

cVeifiq

tov (pavepov

ttjv

ttoKlv avSpwiros ovk

crcfirjXai.

39. h. (from Jelf, Gr. Gr.

459) "

Tairrov,

Bdrtpov,

sometimes

take the Article,

as,

their original Article being


:

lost in the Crasis,

they are regarded as simple words

Tim. 37

fy TTfpl TO TaVTOV.

Ibid. 6 tov Bartpov kvkKos.


lb.

44

b, to T( Bdrtpov <a\ to ravrov."

40.

Idioms of Pronominal Words.

Dialogue gives great occasion for the use of Pronouns, and Plato
has imparted to his use of them a great appearance of freedom and
variety.

It

is

like a skilful chess-player's use of his pawns.

A. Use of Neuter Pronoun to represent a sentence, or portion


of a sentence.

This has been treated of at length under the Accu-

sative Case ( 15-23).


41. B.

Use of Plural Neuter Pronoun

to express a singular fact.


firstly,

This usage contributes to the enrichment of the style; varying


it
;

by

and secondly, by representing the


parts, the
relations.
it

fact

as a

complex
con-

phenomenon, an aggregate of many


stituents, the meeting-point of
Tai/ra is so constantly

sum

of

many

many

thus used, that


:

is

only remarkable in

particular juxtapositions

Protag. 323
K.r.X.,

C,

on

piv ovv .... dTTode^ovrai

k.t.\.,

ravTa

Xe'ytu"

on

tovto col ptra tovto 77ipdo~opai drrobfl^ai.


C, (I

Symp. 173
lb.

ovv Bel Ka\

vp'iv tirp/rjaao-Bat.

ravra xp')

iroieiv.

198
t

b, oi'X 0l s t taopai, ouS' eyyiis tovtcov


tivai.

where

rovrav

rov
avra

oio'r

lb.

204

b, "Epcora
rj

prra^v

flvat cro<f)ov Ka\

dpadois.

atria

8'

kcu

rovrav
d,

yevtais.
olrjBtir)

Phaedo 62

rd\ av

raira, <f>evKTtov etrai an!) rot becrnorov.

140
Phaedo 105

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
d, to prj Sexdp.evov
.
.

[4344.

t vvv brj

ravra [so Oxon. and Ven.

IlJ wvop.dop.ev)

'Avdpnov,
8rj

efprj.

Tim. 87
AlciD.
I.

b, ravra pev ovv

rpo-iros c'iXKos Xdycov.

IO9
a,

C, Trpos ttjv

ravr
tov

cipa,

rb 8Uaiov, rovs Xdyovs

Troirjcrei.

Legg. 864

8e

cipicrTov

bd^av, oTrrjnep av ecrecrdai tovtcov

rjy7]o~covrai ttoKis e\re l8icoral rives.

Cf.

AntipllO

VI. I. p.

141,

fj8itTTOv

prj
I

yeveadai

k.t.X., kcu

evxapevos
6 npo-

av ris ravra
S6rr)s

evtjairo.

JEschin.
ofiota.

ii.

66. p. 50, ravr

e'crriv

km.

ra rovrois

And

primarily Horn.

II. viii.

362,

Ov8e
42.

ri rO)V fiep.vT)rai, 6 01

p.d\a ttoWiikis vibv Teipopevov

CTcoetTKov.

Avrd.
C, el evevorjcrev

Phaxlo 60

aira

A'io~c07ros.

Ta

erepa, dp.<f)6repa, ndrepa, &C.


C,

Pllpedo 68

rvyxdvei
r)

&>v

Ka\

(piXoxprjparos

kcu

cpiXdripos,

r'/'roi

ra

erepa rovrcov

dp.(p6repa.

Crito 52

a,

8volv ddrepa.

So Phoedo 76 a

\_8volu

ra erepa Oxon.

and Ven. n].


Legg. 765
Cf. Isa3US
8vcnu
rci

d, rrarfjp
i.

pdXiara pev

vlecov Ka\ dvyare'pcov, el 8e prj, ddrepa.


iii.

22. p. 37, 8vo1v roiv evavricordroiv ddrepa,

58. p. 43,

erepa.

Xen. Mem.
rj

II.

ii.

7)

ddrepa

o'iei

dtjpiov dypiorrjra

8vo-(fioptorepai> elvai

p.rjrp6s

',

Alltipho
npcorov

V. 36. p.
elirev
r)

33, irorepco XPV~

aovrai rcov \6ycov


IV.
1

irorepa

co

co

varepov
cos

Lj'SiaS
/cat

5-

p. 102, a pev

eKelvoi

j/deaav, ekddvras r)p.ds

rovrov,

rjpLels

6p.oKoyovp.ev.

43.

The same tendency


it
:

is

observable in the case of Adjectives


represented as the

which admit of
contingencies
;

a chance

is

sum

of so

many

a quantity as the
8vvara [eVri].
e, cos

sum

of so

many

smaller units.

Tim. 69
Alcib.
I.

a,

oi)

134

rd elxora.
.

Legg. 828

a, e'xdp.eud ecrri rd^acr&ai

copras.

Menex. 235
Gorg. 5 12
Apol. 30
C,

b, tjpepas 7r\eico

*]

rpels.

b, e'Xdrrco 8vvarai o~coeiv.

ovk

e/Lte

pel(co fikifyere.

Cf. If (It. vii. 2,

on

vopi^dpeva

e'irj

rbv TrpeaftvTaruv

rijv

tipx'jv

?X elv

And

primarily Homer.

44. C. Use of Irregular Pronominal Correlatives. As Pronouns form a prominent feature in contrasted

or cor-

45>46.]

PRONOMINAL WORDS.

141
want of
or

relative clauses, so they also contribute their share to the

symmetry which such


"VTe find 6 pev

clauses often exhibit.

6 erepos, rives

ol

8e,
is

&c. as Correlatives

by
at

Anastrophe the former Correlative

omitted.

For instances
(

length see below under Abbreviated Construction


45.

241).

(The heads which remain treat of the uses of particular

Pronouns.)

D.

a.

Use

of aXXos and erepos.

Though
is

these words are not equivalent, they are often inter-

changed by Plato.
untrue
:

Every

erepos is

an

aXKos,

though the converse


question of

and, under this limitation, the words circulate into each

other's place in every possible way.

"Wherever there
liable to

is

two

parties or things, both

words are

be called into requi-

sition.

the series either


series is

Even when the number exceeds two, for the first two of word is used. Or the whole former part of a
thrown
into

an aggregate, to justify the use of

erepos iu the

latter part.

Legg. 872

a,

edv jBovkevo-j] Bdvarov ris uXXoy erepa'


b, os 8' av
*iku>v

(though equally

we have 879

oXXoj aKXov

rpao-rj.^

Critias 109 b, ro

pdWov

aXXoij TrpoarjKov, rotro irepovs alrols KracrBai.


eicelvo

Ellthyphro
ypay^aij.

2 b,

(A) ov yap
Ot'

ye Karayvacropai,
ere

uss crv
'

erepov \ye-

(B)

yap
. .

ovv.

(A) 'AXXa
.
.

aXXoy

(B)

Haw

ye.

Phileb. 6 1 d,
Politic.

fjSovr]

erepas oXXtj

aKpifiecrrepa.

262

a,

rav pev dvdpairoov erepa

rts eivai.

rav 6e av

&rjpla>v

0XA77 rpotpr).

Soph. 224
lb.

C,

to pev
.
.

erepa, rb he

uXXa

irpoupryreov lofopart).
.

232

d,

(A) ra

Trepi re ttuXtjs (cat ru>v

aWa>v re^vav

(B) Kat

TToWav ye erepav.

Symp. 196
lost

e,

a yap ris

r)

pr)

e\ei

r)

pr)

oih)ev,

otr av erepa

)oirj

ovr av

SXXov 8tddeie.

Here

it is

possible that the words


;

would have

appropriateness by being reversed


it

because a thing can

be given only to one, while


These t. 184
e,

can be taught to any number.


8t

Si'

erepas dvvdpeais alaOdvei, dcivvarov elvai

aWrjs

ravr alcr&dveo~dai.
4G.
3.

dXAoy.

besides .'

^Gorg. 473

C, tto\lto>v Ka'i ra>v <7XAa)i> i-evav.

yApol. 36

b,

yopiwv Ka\

raiv

xp T)liaTla JLO v Te * ai oiKOVOplas <a\ arparrjytwv aW av upyStv Ka\ {jvvapocritbv Ka\ crrao-iu>v.
'l

Kat

Bqprj-

T?

14.2

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
E. Uses of avros.
Avt6.

[47, 48.

47.
a.

The Neuter Singular of

avros is used peculiarly in

Apposition to express the essential nature of a thing, sometimes in


the Platonic and sometimes in a more popular sense.

Hep. 363 a, ovk avro LKaioo-vPT]v inaivovvra. So 472 Phsedo 65 d, (papev ri elvai btKaiov avro ovdev',
fj

C.

Protag. 360

e,

iror
17

eariv avro

f]

dperrj.

Crat. 411 d, avro

v6j](xis.

In the more popular


cord,

sense,

but not in the Platonic, airbs in ConE.


g.

and

avro tovto in Apposition, are used also.


a, avTrjs

Phileb. 62

nepl SiKaioo-iwjs.

Symp. 199
Phsedo 93

d, alrh tovto Trarepa.

b, airb tovto

^vxqv.

The remaining uses of


ft.

avros are not exclusively Platonic.

avrbs in the sense of sponte.

The most noteworthy


and
will
y.

instances are with Semi-Impersonal Verbs,

be found below (99).


avrbs in the sense of solus.
a, oi8e\s

Symp. 179

ovrat

kokos ovriva ovk av avrbs 6

Epas

evdeo*

noirjcreie Tvpbs dperrjv.

lb.

187

C, ev
to.

fitv

ye avrj)

777

o-vardaei dppovias re Ka\ pvdp.ov ovbev

)(akenbv

epooTiKa 8iayiyvu>crKeiv.
.

lb.

198

d, TaXr/Or] \i"yeiv

e'

avreov be rovrcov

to.

KuXKiara

eicke-

yop,evovs a>s evirpeTrecrraTa ridevai.

/fApol. 21 d,

crpiKpco tiv\
C,

avrm tovto)

aofpiirepos.
el;

Euthyd. 293
avrov.

(A) ovkovv

emo-rr]p,a>v

(B) lldw

ye, rovrov ye

Legg. 836

b, ai)To\

yap

ecrpev.
. .
.

eiridvpia Eep. 437 e, avro to bi-^rrjv according to the simple notion of


.

avrov 7TU>paros
'

'thirst,

it

whence we
'

see

how

Use
48.

a flows
b.

from

this.

avrov (Adverbial) in the sense of

on the same spot as

heretofore.'

Symp. 216
not
lb.
'

a, tva

prj
'

avrov KaOrjpevos Tvapa rovra Karayrjpdo-a

1.

e.

here' nor
C,

there,'

but

'

rooted to the spot.'


ri
elo-rrjKei

220

t-vvvorjo-as

yap avrodi emBev

o~kottu>v.
eio-rrjKei

(The
otco7jw)

order

is

hyperbatic for ^vvvorjras eaBev n, avrodi

'

stood without moving from the spot where he was.'

49-]
Soph. 224
Cf.

PRONOMINAL WORDS.
d, avrov KadibpvpJvos iv 7roXet.
II. ii.

143

Hom.

237, Tovbe

tf ia>p,ev

Avrov

ivl Tpolrj ye'pa neo-o-epev,

332,

*AXX' aye, pipvere ndvrts, ivKvrjpldes 'A^aioi, Avrov, elaoKev darv piya
Upidfi.010 iXcoptv.

Thuc.

iii.

8l,

of

fie

7roXXol

rav

iicerii/

biicpdeipav

avrov iv ra

lepaj

aXXijXovr, viii. 28, Kai is rfjv MiXrp-ov avrov $1-

Xnrnov Kadioracri.
49. F.

Use

of

eVeti/o?.

Instances occur frequently in Plato, in which the same object

is

designated successively, in the same sentence or contiguous sentences,

by

ovtos or the oblique Cases of avros,

&c, and

etcdvos.

This
of

mobility of language serves as an index of the onward

movement

the thought, and helps and incites the hearer (or us the readers)
to keep pace with
it.

As new

objects are brought into the centre

of the field of observation, the objects which were just


front drop behind.

now

full in

(Two

or three of the following instances are quoted by Stallbaum.)


d, Xe'ye roivvv
eVoi'770-a

Phsedo 00

aura

6V1 ovk (kcLvo>


is

^ovXopevos

dvrl-

rexvos eivai

raira.
erepoov

Here eWVw

identical with avraj.


int&vpovvres eKti-

lb.

68

e, <f)o^ovpevoi

fjbovatv o~repr]&?]vai, Kai

v<t>v,

dXXuv

a7re'^ovrat

vn

aXXwv Kparovpfvoi.

The

iKtivai

are

identically the inpai.


lb.

73 C, idv rls ti nporepov aXXa Kai trepov ivvor)o~T].

rj

lbo>v

fj

aKOvaas

prj

povov (Keivo ywS,

lb.

IOO

b, ei pot

fitficoy

re Kai {vyxcope'is elvai ravra

....

2(co7rei 8tj

ra

egrjs e'/cetVoir.

Cebes' answer has intervened, and Socrates refers

in
lb.

(Keiuois

to the

same things which he had just


to
irfptrrov prj
fie

called ravra.

IOO

b, aprtov pev

yiyveadai iTTtovros rov dprlov,

aicnrep u>poX6yrjrat, airoXoptvov

avrov dvr (Ktivov aprtov yeyovevut.


TTfptrrov,

The

avi-ov

and

IkcLvov

both refer identically to rb

avrov

becoming
lb.
1 1 1

iKeivov as aprtov is
fie

brought forward,
Kpacrtv

b, ras

wpas avrols
xpdvov
71/

?x lv

foiavrr]v }

wore

e'<ceiVov?

dvoaovs

elvcu Kai

noXv nXtia

rcbv ivdddf

where
.

avro'ts

fades into tKtivovs as mention

ra>v ivddSe

approaches.

Crat.

430

e, fitat airco,

dv pep
.
.

ri'XJ},

tKtivov etKOva.
.

Laches 186

b,

ei

nj

Tjpav

e^et

7ri8eiat rives 'AdrjvaicLiv

6V

(Kfivov opoXoyovpivais aya#oi yeyovaatv.

Politic.
Tb>v

277

>

T v oroi^etcoc

emoTov

iv rats fBpaxvrdrcus Kai pdcrrats


rdXrjdr)

o~uXXa$(0V iKavajs btataddvovrat, Ka\


ylyvovrai

(ppdav

Trepi

tKuva

ovvaro'i

.... ravra

fie'

ye

ravra

iv

aXXaiy dpcptyvoovvris

144
k.t.\.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
The
eiceha

[5052.
is

gives notice that our attention


tcivtci iv

to be pre-

sently turned to tuvtcl


Cf. Ar. Eth. IX.
KaKiivov ye
i.

SKKais.
/ceu

4, lov

yap deopevos Tvyxdvei, tovtols


Soxret

npoaexei,

\dpw Tavra

ence with the preceding


1

tovtois,

where and more

iaeivov is identical in refer-

capriciously,

X.

ix.
cos

6, eVi t6 kci8o\ov ftaSiaTeov elvai


fl-fpi Toiid^

ho^eiev av, KctKelvo yvcopiaTeov


al e7rtOTT)p.ai

cVSe^rrai, fiprjTCU yap 6tl

where
is

first e'<elvo

and then
50.

tovto refer to t6 naBokov.


tls (indefinite).

G. Uses of

In the sense of 'a particular this or

that,'

bute to give liveliness and variety to the language.


n.

made to Tims

contri-

In illustrations
'

tls

gives the force of

'

for instance,' or rather

the French

par exemple.'
(1,

Symp. 199
Phsedo 66

ft

[ep?] prjTpus twos

r/

TraTpos earl.

C,

av Tives vdaoi Tvpoo-TTto-acnv.

Phdr. 230

d,

6aW6v

t'j

Tiva napirbv TrpocreiovTes.

Hip. Ma. 292

a, SeaTroTrjs tls

gov

6 avdpunros e'aTi

51.

/3.

Or

it

draws the attention away from the particular


the kind
it.

illustration given to

of

notion

intended

by

it,

thus
Qpaav-

softening the effect of

Phdr. 261

C, el prj

Yopy'iav

NeVropa TLva

KaTao~KevdeLS,

fj

tlvu

iLa^oy Te ko\ Qe68a>pov 'OSuercrea.

Phileb. 16
Cf. jEsch.

C, 81a. tlvos Ilpoprjde'cos.

Again. 55, VTraros


'A^iXXe'a tlv
it

&'

dtav

rj

tls

'AnoXkav

r)

Uav

K.r.X.

Ar. Ran. 912,


52. y.

f]

'Sioftrjv k.t.\.

In enumerations

has the force of

'

this or that:' but,

specially,

added (capriciously, as one might say) to one member of


it

the enumeration,

serves the purpose of creating variety, which in


affects for the

enumerations Plato specially


attention alert.

purpose of keeping tho

Symp. 203
PllJXido

a,

o...

-rrepi

Tt^vas

*]

xfipoupy/eis Tivas [crocposj fidvaviros.


tls t)8ovr].
I

65

C, P'/Tf iiKofj pr']Te oyj/ts pi]Te dXyrjftcoi' p']8e

So

Hermann from Oxon.]


Apol. 27 d,
el

ol

balpoves 6eu>v 7rai8es

fieri

v68ol Tives

*)

e< vvp(j)S>v

fK TLVCOV aWcdV.

Phdr. 235

C,

rj

nov 2a7rrpnvs ....<; \vaKpeovTOs ...,'/


*

Ken

avyypa-

<fiea>V TLVUlV.

Politic.

305

I),

prjB" vivo

TLVav

8<s>pu>v pi)ff lino

(fwficov pi]Te olktiov ptjO

vno twos

("XX77? '('xflpas f-'l^e (piXtas.

5355-]
53.
a.

PRONOMINAL WORDS.
toiovtos.
'

145

H. Uses of

Conversationally, for

such as I

am

thinking

of,'

but have
. . .

not yet explained.

Symp. 2IO
av
.

d, eTnorr]pr]v plav Toiavrqv,


.

rj

ecm koXov

roiovSe

os

yap

TraiSaycoyqdrj ,

KaTo^erai

ti

6avpao~Tov

tt)v

(pv&iv KaXov k.t.Xit,

the explanation
with
rj

of rotavTTjv beginning immediately after

i(TTi.

Pha?do 73
elvai.

c>

orav emoTrjpr] Trapayiyvrp-ai rpoTrco toiovto), dvdpvrjatv


;

Xeya> be -viva rpcrrrov

Tovfte'

[so Stallb.
it is

and Herm.]

edv tis

k.t.X.

The

roiovra expresses that


;

such as the speaker has

in his

miud

his explanation of

it

to others follows at Xeya 6V.

54. .

As a mere
a, Kal
i.

substitute or symbol for a particular

word

preceding, to avoid repetition of the same sound.

Phaedo 67
e'aope&a

ovTa pev Kadapol aTraXXaTropevoi .... pera toioituiv


peTa nadapav.
ko.1

e.

lb.

80

C,

lav pev tis xapi(VTu> e^oov to crccpa TeXevTrjcrj]


roiavrr]

ev Toiavrjj

&>pa

where
rj

simply means x a P

l *~ cr

l]-

lb. d,

ijsv)(r)

apa, to deibe's, to els toiovtov tottov eTepov ol^opevov

. ,

where
lb.

toiovtov eTepov

means

deiSf).

84

a, to d\i)0es Kal

to delov Kal to dSofaerroj/ Qewpevrj


to

oterai.

erreiBav

TeXevrrjaj] ,

els'

vyyeves

Kal

els

to

toiovtov

aCpiKopevrj

dTTTjXXd)(8at

where

to toiovtov stands for to dXrjdes Kal to delov

Kal to d86ao~TOV.

lb.

79 C

irXavarai Kal Tapdrrerat k.t.X.

are toiovtcov ecparrropevi]

where

toiovtcov is a Substitute for TrXavtopevoov Kal TapaTTopevav.


d, inep dpeTr)s ddavdrov Ka\ Toiavrrjs 86^tjs.

Symp. 208
Legg.

7 2 3 d, ov8e
is

yap qo-paros navros

Bel to toiovtov

Bpqv

where
:

qaparos

actually governed

by

to toiovto 8pav, because this is

the substitute for npoTidevai npoolpiov in the foregoing sentence


cf.

Syrup. 210 b, quoted above

( 17).

55.

This Idiom extends to other kindred Pronouns.


b, 77oXXd KaXa Ka\ 7roXXd
77-oXXd.

Pep. 507
oirrcoy

dyada

Kal

xaora ovtu>s

where

personates

Legg. 853

b, vopoOeTelv rrdvra onoo-a vvv peXXopev tovto 8pqv


els Sucao-ras uyetv

where

tovto bpqv represents


T)v

or the like, implied from


Trore

tel Xapfidveiv

avTO Tipwpiav Kal

tivu>v

tiKaorcov Tvy\dveiy

preceding.

146
Cf.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
Hdt.
iii.

[ 5^, 57.
ap.et.vov

82, dv8p6s yap evos tov aplarov ov8ev


roiavrr]

av (pavelif
I.

yvcop-j]

yap
8r)

xpeapevos

I.e. apiarr],

Ar. Eth.
/3t'ov

X.

II,

vndpei
i.

to r]Tovpevov ra> ev8aipovi Ka\ earai 8ia

toiovtos

e. ev8aipcov,

and VIII.
oi

iv.

I, opoicos

8e

Kai

r)

8ia to xpr)cripov'

Kai

yap toiovtoi dXXrjXois


to kotci

dyaBoi

i.

e. xpijcrt/not.

Add

IX.

Vll. 0,
11.

fj8io~TOv 8e

Trjv evepyeiav, Kai (piKrjTov opoicos.

ThuC.

Kai iroXXot tovto Ka\ e'8pacrav els (ppeara

49>

i.

e. epptxjsav

acpds ovtovs,
ixfi

and

IV.

64, Kai tovs aXkovs

8iKaia>

tuvto poi

Troii]aai,

vpcov

avruiv Kai pr) vnb tcov noXepicov tovto nadelv

1. e.

r)o~o~do~uai.

Ar.

Eth. IV.
iv
rfj

i.

II, cpiXovvrai 8e

oi

ekevdeptot.'

cocfieXipoi

yap, tovto 8

86aei
ecopev

where
cipx^iv
r)

tovto stands for coqbeXipoi elai, V. vi. 5>

&o

ovk

avOpconov,
t]6iktj

on

eavrco
prjTuls,

tovto
aXX'

noiel
cos

[sc.

ap^etj,
r)

VIII.

xiii. y,

8'

ovk eVt

(piXco

8cope"iTai,

0Ti8r]TT0Te

aWo.

56.

Idioms of Verbs.

A. Mood.
a.
a.

Indicative Constructions.

The meaning assigned


et,

to Indicative Imperfects, Aorists, or


av,

Pluperfects, with

depending on a similar Apodosis with


Infinitive.

holds

equally (i)
Crito 5 2
lb.

when they depend on a simple


C, ef)v

aoi cpvyr/s TiprjcracrOai,

el

e/3ovXov.

44

b,

olos

cov

ere

o-co^eiv

el

rj6e\ov

dvaXiaKeiv xP r]liaTa ) a H- f ~

\r)o~ai.

Phsedo Io8

d,

ft

Kai rjTTLCTTdprjv, 6

/3t'os

poi SoKet
e'i

ovk e^apKelv.
rjv,

Soph. 246
7roielv.

d, [So/eft 8e1v\

pakiaTa pev,

nrj

8vvarov

epyco [SeXriovs

Legg. 79^ c
57.

>

' Ke ' ,/

[$ v fl 4> ^P eL p f ' 8vvarbv

rjv,

olov del TrKeovras.

(2)

In clauses connected by a Relative Adverb or Pronoun

The prinwith an Indicative of unfulfilled past contingency. ciple of Sequence here illustrated has not been observed except
in the case of Indicatives following Relative Adverbs: whereas
(besides the other outlying instances which

come before us here) the

principle applies equally to the Optative (see below, 72).

Euthyd. 304
Crito 44
d,
ft

C, li^iov

r)v

aKovcrai k.t.X., Iva rjKovaas k.t.X.


.

yap

cocpeXov

olo'i

re elvai K.T.X., iva oioi Te rjaav k.t.X.

Thea^t. l6l

C,

TedavpaKa

oti ovk elnev k.t.X., Iva peyaXoirpeircos

....

rjpfjaTo k.t.X.

Pep. 378

a, coprjv [av] 8e'iv

...

81

cnropprjTCOV ciKoveiv K.r.X., uncos

on

eXa^t'orou

crvvefir) ciKovo-ai.

58, 59-]
Gorg. 506

VERBS.
b, f)8e<os dv KaXXueXei

147
dteXeyoprjv, coos atrip

rovra en

....

dniftvKa k.t.X.

Charm.

1 7 1

e,

tovto

8" ?jv dv,

ov emo-rf]pT}v

uxov

'

this

would have

been that of which they had knowledge.'

In the next instance


meaning.
*

Iva

heads a second clause in a different

Meno 89

b, ovs

av icpvXdrropev, Iva pr)8e\s avrovs

8ie<fideipev,

aXX

eVeiSr) d<f>iKOivTO els rr}v t]\iKiav xpjycri/xoi yiyvoivro.

In the next, onus

loses its

power over the second of two


av.

clauses,

and the meaning


Legg. 959
e(i]

is

supplied by

C,

(avri cdet

[iorjdelv, ottcos

o ti hiKaioraros

wv

Kal oaicoTaros

re (a>v

*cai

TtXetrrrjcra? dripwprjros
:

av iyiyvero.

Instances need not be multiplied

as an illustration,

we may

notice in conclusion the virtually but not formally identical con-

struction in Soph. El. I02 2, E*ff &<peXes

k.t.X.

ndvra yap Karcipydo-a)

where consequently we need not suppose an


begins with
58.

ellipse of dv.
diroepa-t.

The usage

Homer

cf

II. vi.

348, "Evda
dv.

/i icvp

(3.

Future Indicative with


d, oi%
C, 17877

Rep. 615
JfApol. 29

i7*, old'
. . .

av

rjt-ei

8evpo.

dv

(TriTT)8(vovres 8ia(pBapfja-Qvrai.
.
.

Symp. 22 2

a, l8o>v

dv ris

eipTjcra.
;

Euthyd. 28yd,

ica\

vvv ovff dv otlovv diroKpivfi

Phdr. 227b, ovk dv oi pe

Ka\ dcrxoXias xmiprepov

npdypa

TroiTjata-dai

',

The Future
Legg,
7
1

exceptionally retains this dv in Oratio Obliqua.


atrov dv
eTratvi(roi.

9 e
i.

T0,/

Cf. Isaeus

32,

7TpooTiirei\i]0'ev

on

S^Xcicroi ttot

av.

59. b.

Conjunctive Potential Constructions.


Potential has always a deliberative meaning,
distinctions, according to various

The Conjunctive
kinds of sentences.
a.

which however admits of further

In matters of abstract opinion, In matters


in

it is

Presumptive.

which the

will is concerned, it is

/3.

Deliberative (in a

more

special sense)

when the sentence


is

is

interrogative
y.

Hortatory or dehortatory when the sentence


,

not inter-

rogative.

Only the

first

of these heads requires illustration


This use
is

by examples

here.

confined to negative sentences.

L 2

148
a.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
Presumptive
fir,.

[6062.

use.

With

Gorg. 462
Rep. 603

e,

fir)

aypoi<6repov
tl

fj

to dkr/des
'

elireiv.

C,

fir)

XXo
fir)

fj

Trapa ravra

Symp. 194
t

C,

aK\a

ov\ ovtoi
fj

r)pe1s 2>fiev.

Apol. 39

a,

u.17

OV TOVT
is

xaXfrrov,

The Indicative
Euthyd. 298
c,
fir)

also used

with

pr)

and
;

fir)

ov similarly

e. g.

ov \ivou \iva> avvdnrfis


pr) oi>x

Protag. 312a, dXX' apa

vnoXafifidveis

but perhaps,
'

and (not interrogatively)


then,

you

do not suppose.'

With
Crat.

oncos

fif],

430

d, oTras

fir)

iv to'is a>ypa<fir)paoiv

rj

tovto,

....

eVt 8e tois

ovofiaalv ov.

The

Indicative

is also
fir)

used with

oncos

fir).

Meno

77 a
77

oncos

ovx oios t
Br)

ecropai.
Kefirjs e'Xeye
.

Phsedo

t*>

iviarrfKev 6 vvu
rj

07TQ)f

fir)

...

Sia-

aKeddvvvTai

^v^ij.

60. With

ov

fir).

Passing by the
ov
fir)

common
oios t

use (Aorist),

we have the Present with

in
C,

Pep. 341

ov

fir)

fjs.

Phileb. 48 d, ov

fir)

dvvaros

a>.

Cf. Isseus viii. 24. p. 71, ov

fir)

elo-lys.

[So Bekker's edition: the

Zurich editors give

c'10-ei

ds from Bekker's conjecture.]

Xen.

Cyrop. VIII.
011 fir]

i.

5, ov

fir)

bwr/rai.

Soph. 0. C. 1024 (some MSS.)

nore

inevx^vrai.

The following
SVt

is

only a variation of the use with ov


ov.

fir),

noWov

standing as a mere Adverb for


>

^ Gorg. 5 1 7 a

7roXXov ye bet fiffnori ris roiavra ipydcrrfrai.

61. c Conjunctive Subjunctive Constructions.

The following
a.

alone need be mentioned.


6pav,

After

o-Koneiv,

and the
b. a.)

like,

with

fir).

(This

is as

it

were the Oratio Obliqua of


Phdr. 260
a, o-Korrriu
fir)

ri

\iywcn.
ti

Gorg. 512

d, opa pr)

a\\o

to yevvaiov Kal to dyaBbv


e. g.

17.

62. This use is frequent in the Indicative

La. 179

b, 6p>fi(v

fir)

Ni/a'ay o'Ural ti Xtytiv.

6365.]
Soph. 235
a, Sio~rd(opev ?r
/X17
.

VERBS.
fifj

149

Tvy^dvei k.t.X.
Aaj'&u'et k.t.A.

Ly.

1 I

C, cnce^fuififda.

lb. 2

8 d,

(pofiol fiat

flT]

(VTfTVXTjKaflfV.
.

Phaedo 84
63.
/3.

e, (po^e'iade prj 8v<rKo\d>Tepov

diaKftpai.

After npiv, without


C.
p.r)

dv,

in negative sentences.
Selv,

Phaedo 62

-rrportpov

avrbv dOKTtvvvvai

-p\v dvdyKTpi riva

6 Beds fTrnrtp-^rj.

[So

all

the

MSS.]
dvlrjs

Theaet. 169 b, tov yap Tvpoo-ekBovra ovk


irpooTTakaio-cu.

np\v dvayKaarji

....

[So

all

the

MSS.]

Legg. 873
(povo)

a,

ove eKTzXvrou iSiXeiv ylyvta&ai to pxavBiv irp\v (povov


tj

dpoia opoiov

Spdcracra ^t'x^l tiVj.

64. y.

After
e,

o-Koirdv, opav,
ttjs

and the

like with idr.


croi

Crito 48

opa

(JKi^iuis n)v dp\i]v, idv

iKavws Xtyryrai.
vv8okjj axnrep ipoi.

Phaedo IOO
Gorg. 5 10

C, o-Konei 817

ra

e|ijr eKtivois,

idv

croi

h, CTKOTTfi

Bi]

Kai t68( idv trot 8oku> (v \eyav.

Charm. 167
Cf. Lvsias

b, crKi^rai idv

~ep\ oitcov eiiropioTepos (pavys ipov.


o~i<tyacr6e

XV.

5.

p.

144,

idv

itcavov

yevrjrai
Xe'yo).

TKul]piOV.

Andoc.
marily

i.

37. p.

6, dvapipvfjo-ictodai

iav dXrjdn
II.

And
I85,

prirjv

Homer

(Jelf,

Gr. Gr. 877),

xv. 32,"0<ppa

toi

Xpaurpj].

What

is

worth noticing upon


represented by

this

usage

is.

that idv gives a difel.

ferent shade of

meaning from the more usual


it

The question
;

submitted

is

as a perfectly

open one

whereas

would hint the speaker's foregone conclusion, and give a certain


appearance of positiveness.
of expressing
given,
*Edv
is

therefore chosen for the sake

more

perfect courtesy, in contexts such as those just

which
8.

relate to the conduct of the dialogue.


t s av.

65.

With
os av

The
tive

different shades of

meaning presented by

os

with the Indica-

and

with the Conjunctive are parallel with those just

pointed out in the case of


of 6s av bears

d and idv after o-kottuv. upon a doubtful reading in Phaedo 96


to napdv, TOiavra iori

The meaning
a,

presently to

be mentioned.

Lv. 217c,
it

oiov dv

77

where
is.

olov av

17

leaves

quite undetermined of what kind to rrapbv


e,

Phaedo 98

ipol flekTtov SiSoicrai


ttjv
8'iktjv
rjv

ivGdht

K.a6i]o-0ai,

Ka\

dtKaidrepov
it
is

Trapapivovra {nre^eui

dv

AteXfi'iraxrt.

Here

not

that

rjv

av KfXeiaacn has

any future

force, for the

penalty had


150
been awarded
awarded.'

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
:

[ 66, 67.
'

but

it

gives the

meaning
it

that

it is

right to

stay and abide the penalty, whatever

be,

which they have

Phsedo 96
Trepl

a,

av

tl

croi

xpr]irijxov (paivrjrai

Z>v

av Xeyco, npos

ttjv 7reida> fov

hv av

dv Xeyrjs) to

you can apply


'

Xeyrjs

XPW (L

(taking for granted here 6 the reading


it

to satisfying yourself
be.'

with respect

your objections, whatever they

It is true that the

objections

had preceded
:

but this only makes the instance


av intimates
is,

parallel to the last

and what hv

that Socrates

does not wish to bind Cebes to the precise case he has stated.

As
fir)

just before he
tl

had said

e^niTrjBes

7roXXaW
JJ

dvaXapfidvco, tva

Siacpvyrj rjpdi; ei re Ti (BovXei

npoardfjs

dcpeXrjs,

to

which

Cebes had guardedly replied


d(pe\elv ovre

aXX' ov8ev eya>ye iv

rw irapovn ovt

npoaO&vai

8eop.ai,

he now, by giving a general turn

to the sentence, leaves a loophole open for future qualification.


66. d.
a.

Optative Potential Constructions.

Without

av,
o.

expressing simple possibility.


tis

Legg. 777

c > ^pos
e,

anavTa

/3X A/fas bianoprjatie.

Ellthyd. 298
fj.evT0i

(A) Ovkovv rbv

travrov narepa tvtttcis

(B) IToXu

diKaiorepov rbv vperepov narepa rvtTToipi.


b, ri
C,
pr)
rrj d\rj6e'ia alcr^i-ov

Gorg. 492
Phsedo 88
ania-Ta

Kal kukiov

eit]
;

ov8evbs aioi elptv Kpirai,

fj

kcu ra irpdypara avra

where the Optative,


av,

as distinguished

junctive, denotes a transitory as

opposed to

from the Cona permanent

contingency.
67.
/3.

Without

this being understood

from a preceding

coordinate sentence.

Rep. 360

b,
vi.

ovbeis

tiv

yevovro,

if

8dtiei>,

ovtcos

dbapdvrivos.

Cf.

Thucyd.
oo~a>

89, brjpoKpariav

....

ovSevbs av x ei P 0V [yiyvaaKOipi],

kcu \ot,8opr)craipi.
C,

Symp. 196
Phsedo 99
7ToX\fj

KpaToivr av vtvo epcoros, 6 8e Kpardl.


. . .

a, ft

Xe'yoi,

dXrjdrj

av Xe'yoi

if pevroi

iroi5),

kcu

paKpa paBvpia

ei'77

rod Xo'you.

[So Oxon. and three

other MSS.]

Charm. 174
6

e,

(A)

wfptXol av rjpds.

(P)*H
preferred.

<a\ vyialveiv iroioi)

It

is

the reading of Oxon. and

to be

So Hermann and

one other good MS.


the other reading

But perhaps

the Zurich editors,

uv \ty(is

ought

68 70.]
Rep. 382 d, (A)
yjreiidoiTO
;

VERBS.
rrorepov 8ia to pr)
. .

151
tlftevai

ra TraXata d(popoia>v av

(B)

(A) 'AXXa

SeBioos

tovs (\6povs y^evboiro

68. y.

With

av in clauses

where the

av adheres closely to the

Verb, and not to the Relative Pronoun or Particle by which the


clause
is

introduced.
d,

Symp. 187
lb.

as av
fioi,

Koa-fjLiarrepoi

yiyvoivro
>

Set \api^(cr8ai.

I90

C, Sokco

ex flv

WX avr v
)

as av
a>s

el(v *- T -^'

Phdr. 23O
TOTTOV.

b,

d<pr)v f^et

rrjs

avdrjs,

av evcodearaTOV Trape^oi tov

Gorg. 453

C, Iva e,

ovra

npotrj, a>s paXicrr

av

rjp.lv

KaraCpaves
,

ttoio'i.

Hip. Ma. 283 Phsedo 82


XrjTTTCOp

oi\ oios t rjada nfideiv,


erridv fiias

a>s

av

eTTibib'o'itv.

e, 81
(IT).

ear iv,

cos

av paXurra avTos 6 bthtpevos avX-

Protag. 3 1 8

e, eij3ov\ia

ottos av apiora

ftioiKaii.

Ly. 207

e,

Trpodvpovvrai ottos av fiBaipovoirjs.


a, Kivovvevei toiovtos tis flvai 6

Crat. 395

'Ayapepvov

olos

a.

av 8oetei<

aura) 8uxrrovcio~6ai.

lb.

398

e, ovo' el rt olds
"780177

t av
rrj

elrjv

elpelv, ov avvreivu.

Legg. 7 e
elrj

8e

tov xalpovTOS, ure fZeXTicov etre x<eipop av

tis,

KplvoiTO opBdraTa.
1.

Cf.

Antipho

17. p. 113) f/Soi/Xevero


TTOTepa TTpb BflTTVOV
r)

r)

avOpotros ottos av aiTols TO

(pdppuicov

SoiTJj

OTTO 8(ITTV0V.

It

may

be noted, that these clauses are not Subjunctive, and

that this difference marks off these instances from such as Rep.

412
av

d, (plXol,

OTOV oloiTO K.T.X., Legg.


eVt^aj?j,

66 I

C,

fXaTTOV

[f'lTTJ

(CaKOJ/]

a)?

okiyurrov 6 toiovtos xpdvov


for.

which must be separately

accounted
69.
1

8.

With w, equivalently

for the Future.

(3

Following a Future in the Protasis.


C,

Phcedo 107
dpeXrjCrfi.

6 Kivdvvos vvp

8t)

<ai 5oetei> av beivbs etvai, t" tis airr)s

\Apol. 35
70. (S
2 )

a,

ei

eo-oircti,

alaxpbv av

fir].

Following a Conjunctive with av in the Protasis.


a, idv tis TTpoo-rdTTTj
C,
.

Rep. 556

xP r)^ aTL iolVTO

""

So 402

d.

Symp. 2O0
Plldr.

o~av tis Xeyrj, tiTroipev av.


br)

244

b, idv
e,

Xeycopev
.
.
.

prjKvvotpev av.
>

Phileb. 55

av tis

\ a P^Cv

<paiXov

av yiyvoiTO.

152
71.
s

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
(5 )

71 74.

Following an Indicative, involving a Future meaning.


C, el

Symp. 208
et pi)

edeXeis els rrjv (piXoTiplav j3ke\f/at, davpdfais av

evpoels k.t.X.

where

el

ediXeis

^Xe^ai
,

is

a virtual Future.
akoyurTos
elp.i

/Apol. 37 C, TToiXXri av pe qbiXo^vxla f'x 01 because the fact is not so as yet.


Protag. 349
C,

ovto>s

k.t.X.

ovk av davpdoip,t,

el

eXeyes

because

d.0

not

know
Crat.

the fact as yet.


b,
el

428

pevTOi f^eis ri

av koXXiov

tovtcov

Xeyetv,

ovk av

6avpdotpi.

Laches 186
72.
a.

C, el 8e

Nt/aa?

pepddrjKev, ovk av davpdaaipi.

e.

Optative Subjunctive Constructions.


principal Optative sentence with or without av (see

Under
1

above, 66, 67)


(a
)

the Subjunctive sentence being


av Tponov tovtov ov peXXoi xpovov fimvai
a>s

Relative.
e, riv

Gorg. 512

apiara

MeilO 92

C,

na>s ovv av
e'lrjs

elfteirjs

Ttfp\

tovtov tov irpdypaTOS

ov

TravTcmacriv aneipos

Cf.

Hom. Od.

xiii.

29I, KepSaXeos
.
.
.

elr]

os

o~e

irapeXBot, iv.

222,
a>s

*Oy to KaTa[3p6eiev
prj

ov Kev fidXoi, XV. 358, AevyaXea BavaTco,


. .

Odvoi oo-Tis epoiye

<fiiXos

e'irj.

73.

(a 2 ) Adverbial.

Legg. 73 c peToxps

e'irj,

iva cos -rvXelo'Tov XP' V0V dXrjdrjs &>v 8ta/3tot.


eiev,
.
.

Meno 98
Politic.

C,
>

uxpeXipoi avdpes av

e'inep etev.

Rep. 54 T a as av

yevoiTO, e'inep iroTe ylyvono, boKels ev elprjKevai.


.
.

295

C,

e'nrapev

larpbv peXXovra
;

direaeo~dui.

o~vxvqv,

as
Cf.

o'Loito,

\p6vov, av eOeXeiv k.t.X.

Hom.

II. V.

214, an

eitelo

Kaprj

rdpoi dXXoTpios
xii.

(pais,

Et

pf]

e'ya

rd8e To^a (paeiva ev nvpl


ore poifihrjo-eiev, lb.
eTaipovs, XXI.
1 1

Oeitjv,

Od.

106,

pf] crv

ye KeWi ru^oty,
poi
vivoito

4,
Kt

Trjv

8e k

dpvvalprjv ore

114, Ov
lovo~

poi axvvpeva Ta8e Sto/xara irorvta prjTrjp

Aelnoi

ap.

aXXw

ot eya> KaroTncrde Xnroiprjv.

74.

0.

Under

principal Indicative sentence,


all

when the dependent

Verb
being

is

intended to belong to

time

the

Subjunctive sentence

(/3 )

Relative.
b, ols

Legg. 759

p) KadearijKoi KaTaaraTeov

[eoTii'J lepeas.

7577-]
Cf.

VERBS.
407, ov
brjvaios, bs

153
Od.
VI.

Hom
Kai
6

II. V.

aBavaToicrt pdi^oiro,
i-ii
-

286,

aXXjj vepecrco,

tJtls

roiavra ye peoi,

3*9> E*

tcov dvOpcoircov,
d<f>

o&ev ovk eXnotTO ye 6vpco.


r)

AlldoC.

iii.

I. p.

23, rols epyois

cov

elprjvrj

yevotro evavTiovvrai.

75.

(jS

Adverbial.
C,

Rep. 410

ov\ ov
e,

eveicd rives otovrai Kadtcrrao-iv, tva


.

depairevoivro.

Euthyd. 296
e-nio-rapai.

ovk e%co vplv nebs dpcpia^rjToirjv

onrcos

ov Tiavra

Gorg. 448
if

e, ovbe\s

epcora, irola

Tis

elq

r)

Topylov Te^vq.

[So most

not
I.

all

of the
a,
j

MSS.]
be, cos

Ale.

135

TvpavvovvTi

pqbe

eirnrXrjrTOi tls avrco,

t'i

to crvp-

(Sqaopevov

Cf.

Hom. Od.

xiv. 374) 'EXdepev 6rpvvj]cnv,


T77X' '10aKT]s,

6V dyyeXlq no6ev Tkdoi,

XVll. 250,

Aoj

tva poi {Hotov ttoXvv aXcpoi.

76.

s
(/3 )

Adverbial with

el.

Politic.

268
d,

d, roiiTO
el

[fori] TTOirjTeov,
elcrei

el prj

peXXoipev
',

k.t.X.

Meno 80

evrv^ois aircp, webs


e,

6Vt tovto eoriv

Hip. Ma. 297


Legg. 642
lb.
a,

opa ydp,

el

tovto

cpa'ipev eivat koXov.

Spare

t'i 7rot.cop.ev,

el

Tavra pev edaaipev k.t.\.


npivoi Traibia, Kpivovai tov
to.

658

C, el

...

tci

Trdw crpiKpd

davpara

eTTibeiKvirvra.

Charm. 173
Phaedo 91a,
p.fj

C, el

be j3ovXoio ye,
.
.

avyxcoprjo-copev k.t.X.

ov yap ottcos

boei

dXqdrj

elvai

rrpo6vpq6rjO-opai,

el

same phrase, but under an Infinitive sentence, Rep. 411 e; and Ar. Eth. Xic. V. iv. 5, Xeyerai cos
eli)

Tidpepyov.

Cf. the

drrXcos

elrvelv

nrl rols toiovtois, Kav

el

pq

ricriv

oIk(2ov ovopa elq, to

Kepbos.

Cf.

Hom. Od.
el

VII.

51, dapcraXeos ydp dvqp ev

Trdcriv

dpeivcov'Epyoicriv
I.

reXedei,
TOX.TO

Kai

Trodev

aXXodev eXdoi.
oifiev

Ar. Eth. Xic.


tov

iv.

7,

el

cpaivono

dpKovvrcos,

Tvpocrbeqcrei

Sioti.
;

EysiaS

XXXIV. 6,
77. 7.

rl tco rrXqdei nepiyevqcreTai, el iroiqcraipev k.t.X.

Under an

Infinitive

sentence 'which

necessarily leaves

the time of the Dependent Verb, as under the last head, undefined.

Charm. 164
Icoto.

a,

ei

bote! tis clcpeXipa kcu eavTcb

-noie'iv

<a\

(Keivco

ov

Lysis

2 d, el 6 erepos cpiXol, (piXco eivat apepco.


el

Theset. 164 a, bel ye pevroi [toCto <pdvai\,


Xoyov.

ucbcroipev tov 7rp6o~dc

154

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
d,
npocrrjKeip
(prjs

[ 78, 79.
avorjTOS
etrj,

Phsedo 95
eioori,

(poftelo-Bat,

el

pr)

ru

pr)

Protag. 316
JLegg.

C,

olerai tovto yeveadai, el


a>

crcu

^vyyevoiro.

927

C,

top povp,

Kcii

j3pa\vs

evelrj,

npoaexovra evepyerelp.
j3iov, el pr) tis

Phaedo 83
Xearepop
Cf.

d, KivBvpevovra
. . .

diankevcrai top

bvvairo do~(pa-

tianopevOrjvai.

Hom.

II. IV.

262,

trbv

Be n\elop Senas

ale).

"'Ecrr-qx ',

cocrnep

ep.nl,

nieeip

ore

Bvpbs

dpcoyoi,

Od. xxiv. 253,


p.aXaKcos.

Toiovrco
i.

8e

eomas, enel
dpftpcop

XovaaiTO (pdyoi

re, TZiidepepai

TllUC.

120,

aco-

Cppopcop eoriV, el pr) dbiKolpro rjcrvxd^eiP,

78.

Note that the principle of the Optatives


the same essentially.
(y)
:

classified

under

(/3)

and

(y) is

Hermann (De

Part. &p) notices the

usage under
attention.
79.
f.

hut the extent of the principle has not attracted

Infinitive Constructions.

Infinitive after Relative

Pronouns and Adverbs.


'

Pep. 415

e,

evpas

roiavras,

olas

x el rl <0VO s

Tf

o-reyeip

ml

depovs

iKapas eipai.

Gorg. 457

d, elnopres Toiavra, oia Ka\ tovs napovras il)(8eo-6ai.


C,

Protag. 334
cr/3ecrai.

xPW@ al
ovbjev

eXou'co

oarop

popov

ttjp

bvcrxtpeiap Kara-

Thcset. l6l b,

inio-rapai n\eov, n\r)p ftpaxeos, oarop Xoyoi'

nap

erepov aocpov Xaftelp.

Protag. 330
elpai k.t.X.

e, (pdvai

rr)s

dperrjs popia elvai ovtcos e^ovra

. ,

cos

ovk

Symp. 213a,
Euthyd. 306

napaxcoprjcrai top 'EcoxpaTt) cos enelpop nadieip.


e,

nal

poi

Sonet

dXXoKoros

eipai,

cos

ye npos

ere

rd\r]6es elpr)o8ai,
>

Apol. 29
Plldr.

C,

dqbiepep ae,

e(f>

core pr/neri <pi\oo-o<pe1v.

269

d, to bvpaadat coare dycovLcrrrjp rekeop yepe'a8at.


C,

Protag. 338
e\ecr8ai.

dbvparop vplp

coo-re

lipcorayopov rov8e croepcorepop ripa

Politic.
rjKov.

295

a,

imvbs yepoir up

coare endo-rco npoardrreip to

npoa-

Phsedo 103

0,

eorip apa nepl evia tcop toiovtcop, ware

lit)

povop avrb

to eibos diovar8ai k.t.X.

Cf. TllUC.

i.

2, pepopepoi to. avrcop eKatrroi, oo~op dnoffip.

And

likewise

8o 82.]
Soph. Ant. 303, Xpovco

VERBS.
ttot

155
Biktjv,

(^itrpa^av as bovvai
i

Aj. 378,
P'
'X^P' S

Ov yap

yevoir av ralff orras ov% he? *x (lv

9 2 4)

'^ J Kai

7ra

aios dprjvcov rv^uv.


80. g. Infinitive
a.

Uses.
016s re,
'

Future following
>

Swards, &c.
TroirjO'ttv.

Phaedo 73 a Phdr. 277 d,


vpas.

^"c
oil

av *ot T

'

V~ av tovto

irpdrepov hvvarbv rex vJ1 ccreo-dai.

Cf. Lysias XXvii. 2. p. 178, wroTe av SokZhtiv alnoi iuat ^(pifiadai


Isocr. xiii.
2.

p.

291,

t]plv

evBtl^fcrdai $ov\dpevos.

[The

Zurich editors give


81.
/3.

iveLao-8au\

Aorist equivalent in meaning to Future.


\fipds~\

Synip. 193 d, eXiriSas Tvape^trai

evSaipovas

iroirjaai.

Futhyd. 278
Cf.

C, i<pa.TT]v

(mbei^acrOai

ttjv nporpfTTTiKrjv crcxpLav.


el o~o\

Protag. 316c, tovto

8 oleral ol paXicrra ytveadat, iv hoifj

^vyyivoiro.
Nf)ay,
vtt

Hom.

II. ix.

230,

8e

o~aa>o~epfv

r)

airokecrBai

xiii.

666, IIoXXa<t yap


(pdiadai,

ol eeine

ytpav dyaSos UoXClftos Novcrco


eXco/xat
<

apyaXtjj

xxii.

119, opKov

Mr;

ri

KaraKpv^etv dXX' av8ixa


diravra, IV.

iravra

Sdaaadai, Od. iL 17I3


pf]
i.

>7 ?/*'

Tf\evTrj6r)vai

253i

"Qpoaa
ThuC.
vaiovs
viii.
.

ptv

irp\v

ava<pr)vai,
.
.

ix.

496, (pdpev avrdd'

okto~6ai.
'

26,
.

TTpOflTTOV
rfj

COS

~o\f piOlS

XPW a(T ^ al

^1, (IkOS A0T)111.

pr^re
iii.

yjj

8ov\ev<rai (so
oUcrfff
rjvriva

with ovk ukos

IO, IV. 85,


J

46),
ol

46, riva
.
.

oik apeivov TTapacrKevdcrao~6ai


ii.

V.

2 2,

8e

ovk ikpaaav

hei-acr6ai,
. . .

3,

(vopiaav

tTTidepevot

pabioos Kparrjo-ai, iv.


i.

63, to eXkines
.

ikovws voplaavres (ipx^r/vai,

126,

to>

KvXcovi

aVetAev 6
. .

deds,

Karaka^eiv

tt)v

dicpoiToXiv.

yEsch. Pers. 173,


X^toi
.

"toSt

pfj
'

ere

8\s (ppdaai,
'

Agam.
').

I2/>2,

eWv-

avriTLo-ao-Oai

(not

prays

but

'

boasts

Soph. Phil.

1329, Ttavkav ladi

rr/crSe pi)

ttot

ivrvx^v Nocrou, Aj. 1082, TavTr/v

vopie ttjv TToktv xpova) T>ore 'E ovpicav hpapovaav fls $v66v nfcrav

(not aor. of custom, as


2e

Herm. and Linw.).


oS)o~ai
ro'Sf.

Eur. Andr. 311,

pev yap
. , .

rjv^etj

Beds Operas

Hdt.
62,

1.

53, TrpoXt-

yovaai

peydXrjv

dpx^v
xiii.

piv

KaraXvaai,

vi.

ra

akXa

ecprj

Karaivto-ai.

Lysias
oxj

15. p.

131, ovk

t(pacrav

(TriTpi\p-ai,

ib.

32. p. 132,

yap Oipal ae e^apvov yeviaQai, XXxiii.

2, rp/^aaro rov

v6d8e crCWoyov dpxrjv yevea6ai,

[So Bekker

the Zurich editors


(pacriv.

have

yevT)o-eo~8ai.j

Ar. Nub. 35, cvfx v pdo~ao~8ai

82. y. Present equivalent in

meaning to Future.

CritO 52

C,

topoKoyf is Kad' rjpds noXireieadai.


j

Gorg. 5 2 ^ e MT

4>dvai o~vpi5ovkcvtt.v } lav prj tis airoo dpyvpiov otooi.

156
Politic.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
264
e,
77

[83.
.

ovk out Kai tuv dcppoveorarov


.
. .

oogdgeiv ovrcas
o(pa>v

Cf. TllUC. iv. 24, rjXni^ov


it

xapco(Taa-#(H,

tai

rjbr]

loxvpa ra

paypara ylyveodai,
KaraXaftovTes

12>J, TvpooeKdvro,

voploavres (pfvyeiv re avrov


.

Kai

oia<p6fLpeiv,

2J,

on

avrovs
rlva pe

ivopiCov
(pr)s

ovkiti

ocpioiv eirtKr]pvKfvea6ac.

JEsch.
p.

Bum.

Antipho
IstEUS
fxi]

ii.

A.

a.

5.

115,

892,

(X LV

(8pav

pei(ova errldogov ovra

Trdcr^eii'.

ii.

32, copooapev ev
ai/roiis

iroiclv dXXi']Xovs.

Isocr. vi. 69. p. 130,


:

yap oh off

pivew.

[So Bekker's edition

the Zurich

editoi*s

give pevelu from Bekker's conjecture.]

83.

8.

Infinitives following certain

Verbs

(of saying, thinking,

&c.) sometimes contain a Dictative force.


tives

They

are in fact Infini-

Oblique of the Deliberative Potential.

In consequence of

this force of the Infinitive in these cases, the governing

Verb gets
'

a different and a stronger meaning

to

'

say
'

'

becomes to
think
fit,'

recom'

mend

'

or to

'

pray
it

: '

to

'

think

'

becomes to

or to

give

counsel.'

But

is

through the
the

Infinitive, as
of

being an

Infinitive
is

of the

Potential,
;

that

meaning
versa.
rjyrjoaro

the

governing Verb

strengthened

and not vice


Stpoovldrjs
fit
'

Protag. 346 b,

veom

Kai

avros

rvpavvov

eirai-

'

thought

lit.

'

thought it-was-incumbent-on-him-

self-to-praise.'

Crat. 399 d, ~^vxh v Xtyeis (nioK{\f/aodai.

Hip. Ma. 291

a, epoi So/vet
'

rjpas

pdXXov

(pdvai k.t.X.

not

'that

we

say

'

but
e, ol

that

we should

say.'

Phsedo 83

diKalcos

(piXopaaris Koopwi r elol Kai dvope'ioi ov% (ov


'

01 7roXXoi eveKa (paoi.

Here the .meaning is not for the reason which the world attributes to them,' but for the reason for whieh the world says people ought to be [temperate].' That
'

is,

(paoi is

followed by Koopiovs

tlvai

understood, and this

tlvai

contains the Dictative force.


lb.

104

e,

Tolwv tXtyov opioaodai

'what

proposed that

we

should define.'
Cf. Horn.
II. iii.

98, (ppovea) Se 8iaKpiv6i]p.(vai

ffir]

'Apytiovs Ka\ Tpa>as

('I think good').


rjpas fiuvXtvtodai, iv.
cbeptiv,

Thucyd.
86,
oii8i

iii.

44, vopifa ntpi rov ptXXovros


tj)i>

doa(pf)

iXtvOtplav vopifa
. .
.

tmontp

vii.

42,

voploas,

oi>x

olov re tlvai

ovoe

Tradeiv

NtKt'as

tnadtv (where the Dictative


ii.

force is possessed

by the

second Infinitive only),


Tjyr)odp,voi
rj

42, to dpvvtodai Kai rradelv pdXXov


vTTfl

to k.t.X., V. 40, r/yovptvoi,

dv ^vyx^pf}, Tjovx^av

84, 85.]
fX tlv f
i-

VERBS.
4^>
ovTfLirofitv,
. .

157
vfifiaxovs

tovs
.

TTpocrqKovras

atrov

nva

KoXdfiv t V. 46, Xeywv


Kpivavro
. .
.

top TroXepov dvafiaXXtaSai, IV. 99, aneacptrtpa


("

aTroKpepfirdai rd

answered, Carry off your


f-vp(pt pea 6 at.

dead'), vi. 13, ^rjCpl^tadai tois SiKtXiorras Kaff airrovs


.iEsch.

Choeph.

143, Afyco
6"e

('

I pray') (pavfjvat aov, ndrep, Tipdopov.


fiev

Soph. Trach. 543, 'Eyw

6vpova6at
').

oIk fTriarap.cn

('

do not

know
84.
f.

that one ought to be angry

Infinitive as a

Noun

Substantive, without the Article.

Symp. 194 d, ovbtv In Apposition.


<

Stouret, orrr]ovv otiovv yiyvta&at.

So Rep. 5 2 3

Apol. 23

a,

ovopa Se toito Xeyeadat, aocpos aval.


6 KeI aaxppoavvrjv rjyovvro twai, Ta\rj8fj Xeyctj\

Protag. 323 b,

Under government.
Rep. 429
b, Kvpiot av

(MV

t\

roiav avrr v ftvat


t

fj

rolav.

Symp. 209
85.
.

b, fiiropei

Xoyav

Trtpl dpcTrjs Ka\ TTfp\ olov \pf] fivai

tov avSpa.

An

Accusative 7 of the Infinitive, with the Article, some-

times occurs subjoined in justification of some expression of feeling The " to indignantis " is included in this use (it is just preceding.
exemplified in the
first

two passages following)

but a more com-

mensurate designation would be the 'Apologetic


Phsedo 99
b, ttoXXtj av <a\ paxpd paBvpla
ttrj

Infinitive.'

tov Xoyov.

to yap

p.fj

hteXtadat olov t etvai k.t.X.

Symp. 1/7
HpaxXeovy

a > ^
Kai

8eivov,

aXXots
erraivovs

piv
.
. .

Ttat

6ta>v

vpvovs

k.t.X.
. .

'

aXXu>v

aXer

firatvov

f\ovrts

Kai
p.tv

aXXa Toiaina av\vd


Trepi

tdots

av eyKtKoapiaapfva.

to ovv toiovto>v
ttu>

TToXXrjv

o~7Tovb'r)v

TruirjaaaOat,

tpura Se prjdfva

dvQpummv

K.T.X.

The speaker

justifies the

warmth with which he has spoken by


To
npotadai

subjoining a studiedly dispassionate statement of the case.

Compare Eur. Med. 1051, aXXa


paXdaKois Xoyovs eppevi
aov, to
pf]

ttjs

epr/s

kokt]s,

ko\

and,

exactly parallel, Ale. 832, dXXd

<Ppdaai k.t.X.
cos

Phcedo 60

b,

6avpaaia>s TrecpvKf [to


^117

17S1J rrpos

to XiTTTjpov, to

dpa pev atTw


k.t.X.

tdiXfiv TrapayiyvtaBai

tb dv6puma.
is

The

to dpa

(taking for granted the reading here)


<as

the justification

of the expression

6avpaaia>s. [to

is

the reading of Oxon.

and one other MS.]


7

If an opinion
it is

must be hazarded
See

as to the force of this Accusative,

it

must

be that

Causal.

18 above.

158
Cf. AntipllO
rrjs
i.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
28. p. 114, davpdfa 8e
to 8iop.6aao-dai.
rrjs
To\fJiT]S

[86,87.
rov d8e\(pov Kai

Siavolas,

Similarly Hyperid. Or. Fun. col.


ttjs

3, aiov (ttiv e'naipelp ttjp noXip fjpcop

npoaipeo-fcos

evenev,

to

npofXeo-dai.

Here the Infinitives justify the warmth expressions 6avpd(a> and agiov e'o-rip.
a,

of the

Symp. 204
Kayadbv

avro yap tovto,

e'o-ri

x a ^ f7T0V
elvai

apadia, to

prj

ovTa koXop to
prj K.r.X.

prjde cppopipop doKelv avTco


eo-rl

iKavav.
:

Here

contains the reason for

x a ^ e7T0V apadia

but, put as

it

is

not in the
form,
it

common

Causal form, but under this apologetic

also justifies the tone of impatience in

which dpaBla

has been mentioned.


86.
t].

in negative clauses, is

The Accusative of the common.


a,

Infinitive, expressing the result,

Apol. 36

to

pep

pi)

ayavaKTeiv

aXXa

re

poi

iroWa vpftd\-

XfTai k.t.X.

Phsedo

7 4 d,

rj

eVS

tc

eneipov to prj tolovtov dvai

|_So

Hermann

without MS. authority.]


This use would seem to be confined to negative clauses.
Lach. 190
C, iyu>

a'lrios

to

ere

anoKpivao-Bai

pr)

tovto o Siavoovis

pepos r]p6pr)v aXX' erepov, is

no exception, since the negative

but postponed.

The Genitive
clauses.
87. B. Voice.
a.

of the Infinitive expresses the cause or purpose

primarily, rather than the result, in both affirmative

and negative

"Third sense of Middle Voice."


Middle Voice of
another,'
this

meaning,

The

ascription

to

the

'to

get a thing done by


its

r)

is

proved to be erroneous, and that in


(8i.b'do-Keo~dai),

favourite

exemplification

by some passages

in the

Meno.

Meno 93
p,ip

d,

ovk aidjKoas

on

QepicrToK\r)s K\(6(pavT0P top vlop Imrea

ibibd^aTo

aya86p)

and, just after, eVatSfvo-aro


lies in

where

the

whole point of the passage

the education of the son by

the father himself distinctively.

On

the other hand,


C,

we have
8i>o vlets edpeyjrf
. .

Meno 94
to.

OovKv8i8rjs av

xa\ tovtovs enal8evo-e

T(

akXa

ev Kal e'ndXaio-ap

KaXXiaTa

'Adrjpaicop'

top pep yap AapOia


is

e'8uKe top 8e

EiSwpa)

where

the Active iira&evae

as distinc-

tively used of the father's getting his sons taught by others.

Similarly

ib. b, d, i8l8a^e.

88.]

VERBS.
the favourite example, Bi8aa-Kr6ai, thus 3
falls to

159
the ground,

As

Bo do the rest,

AaveifcaBai, for instance, is 'to take a baveiov,' as


is,

bavei&w

is

'

to give a Savelov' that


'

the general meaning of the


'

Verb being
for oneself.'

to deal in 6We7a,' the

Middle means

to deal in

them

So

it

is

with other Verbs expressing transactions to


\P9 V an(l XPW@ al express the dealing in oracles/ So, rather differently,
:

which there must be two parties


active

and passive

side of

'

'bringing a
office

man

to justice'
Kpivttv,

becomes, on the disinterested

side,

the

of the judge,

and, on the interested side, the office of

the prosecutor, Kpiptodcu.

The

fact

is,

that the Active Voice

is

quite as susceptible as the

Middle of the meaning 'to get a thing done by another;' neither


Voice, however,

by any proper inherent

force,

but in virtue solely

of the

common

principle that " qui facit per alium facit per se."
this
r

Examples of the Active Verb having


in xEsch.
to

Ag. 594, O^&)s S' cdvov, where Clytaernnestra attributes herself the same action which was in v. 87 described by the words
frvoaiavfis,

meaning may be found

7TeplnefiiTTa

in

Hdt.

iii.

80,

[avrjp

Tvpawos\

KTtivti

d<pi-

TOVi,

&C.

88. b.

There

is

genuine

inherent
it

sense

of Verbs,

which

deserves

more

distinct notice than

has received.

It stands half-

way between
'

the Middle and the Passive.


oneself to be,'
'

To allow

to

expose oneself to

be,'

'

to get

oneself,'

subjected to this or that,

may

be designated the Semi-

Middle

sense.
d,

The following
(ayovres
Kal

are examples.

Crito 48

i^ayopevoi

'allowing
ourselves

ourselves to be

carried across the border.'

Phsedo 67

a,

dvanipTrXaipeda

'allow
'

to

be

infected.'

And

so Hip.

Ma. 291

a.

Soph. 253 b,

[<#oyyot;y]

Tois crvyKepawvptvoi's re

icai

prj

'

which

allow themselves to be united

'

i.

e.

'

which harmonise.'
wore
irapa

Meno gi
Phileb. 58

C,

prjBeva

i\66vra Xco^drjvai
c,

roaaxmrj

pavia

\aj3oi,

tovtovs

'

get himself into disgrace.'


Topyia

axexdrjo-u

you
xP^ v

will

incur the hatred of

Gorgias.'

Bi8aaff6cu also

means

'to take a

ciySpwv, Arist.

Xub.

783, 'YOXtis'

pupil.'

So Pind.

01. viii. 77, to 5t5d-

airefip',

ovk av SibafcufiTjv a' Iti

(So-

aaOaj. 5i toi

tldon partpov, Simonici.


liv. p.

crates speaks.)

ap. Gaisf. Fr.

377, 5i5aapevot


'

160
Apol. 35
C,

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
xph v Te
is

[ 89.
i8ieo-8ai.

W^s

idteiv

vpds emopiceiv, ovff vpds

Equally marked
Horn. Od.
'Qs
8r) ii.

the existence of this use in other authors.

33, dvtjpevos

'one

'

that earns a benefit,'

iv.

373,

8rjff

ivl vfja-co epixcai

allowest thyself to be detained

by Calypso.
'

TllUC.

1.

77> iXaao-ovpevoi iv reus ^vp-ftoXalais dUais,

letting ourselves be curtailed of our due,' similarly iv. 64,


r]<T<Ta<r9ai.

ouov (Ikos

Eur. Phcon.

6(32,

(A) Kai

ere

bevrepov y

dnaiToi) CTKrjTTTpa na\

dpovovs -^dovos.
dneXiofitjOr].

(B) Ovk diraLTovpeo-6a.

Soph.

Aj. 217, vv/crepos Alas


ttjv

Dem. de

Cor. 277. p. 318,


ieraopevr]v

cprjv

deivoTTjra
del, C.

evprjerere

Trdvres iv rols Koivois

virep
ti

vpuv

Dionys. 14. p. I287,

rjyovpevoi belv i\aTTOv<rdal

<a\

(Tvyxoipeiv.

Add
Nem.

o-Tttpavovadai,
vi.

so

common

in

Pindar

(e.g. 01. vii. 15,

19) for

'winning a crown.' from

Hence
ytyuuxTKCiv,

also the double sense of Verbals in -tos, as yvaxxros,


'

known
'

'

yvcucrros,

from
be

yiyvuHTKeadai,

'

capable of being
in privatives
'

known
aXvros,

'

(lit.

allowing
'

itself to

known ').
aXvros,

And

from Xvuv,
itself to

unbroken
'

; '

from

Xieo-dai,

that does

not allow

be broken,'

unbreakable.'

The same sense extends into Latin. Livy iii. 42, Natura loci ac non virtute aut armis, tutabantur, lit., let themselves be i. e. 'were fain to let protected by the strength of their position' their natural and artificial defences protect them.' So Juv. xv. 157,
vallo,
'

defendier
nostras.

isdem Turribus, Virg. /En.

ii.

707,

cervici

imponere

So

juris consultus is

'

one

who

lets himself be consulted

in matters of law.'

89. C.

Tense.

Dependent sentence following a Main Past Construction is not affected (in Tense or Mood) by the Tense of the Main Construction in the following cases.
a.

When

a fact contemplated in the Dependent clause as already


its

extant continues so at the time of


speaker.

being alluded to by the

Phaido 98
dvftpa

b,

dno

8r]

6avpao~Trjs iXnibos <dxdpi v

^pd^vos,

irreibr} 6pu>

tw

[iev va>

ovbiv xp^pevov k.t.X.

The

fact of
its

which Socrates
consequence of

had become aware was one which, with disappointed hopes, still remained in full
which he was speaking.
lb,

force at the time at

99

d, edoe Tolvvv pot

pera ravTa >

inetbrj

dneipr)Ka

tci

ovra o-Konvv,

9-]
k.t.X.

VERBS.
The pursuit then already renounced had never

161
since

been resumed.
Apol. 21 b, rjKopovv
ri nore Xeyej.

The judgment of the Oracle


all

once uttered

is

regarded as remaining on record for


.

time.

Phaedo 88

C, f86>covv
fj

(Is

auniav Kara^aXelv
alra

..fir]

ol8ev6s aioi

clpev Kpirai,

kcu rot TTpa.yp.ara

amora

There are here

two Dependent
contingency,
is

clauses
affected
;

the former, expressing a transitory

by tbe ATain Construction and thrown


the second, expressing a hypothetical
is

into Oratio Obliqua


fact

which

if verified

must be permanent,
^vviards
.

not affected.

Tim. 32
. . .

c, ^vvecrrrjatv 6
.
. .

rd8e 8iavor]6els, wpwrov pev Iva


/.

reXeoi>
i.

(trj,

en
.

8e tva dyfjpcov Ka\ avooov


.

Cf.

Lvsias
8i

6. p. 92, e'eiSij

yxvaua

rjyayoprjv

icptXarrou

fireidfj

p.01 7rai8iov

yiyvcrat k.t.X,

90.

^3.

When

the event contemplated as future in the Dependent

clause

is still

in the future at the

moment

of

its

being alluded to

by the speaker.
\f Apol. 17 a,
f Xeyov,

because
e,

as XPH V {'H-as (IXa&'icrdai p.r] lir ipov (^aTraTqdrJTe the deception threatened was to be looked for in

the speech which was

now but begun.


prj

Symp. I93
of time
still

irdw av eCpoQoiprjv,

aTroprjacoat

\6yoov'

vvv 8k

opLws Qappu.

At the moment

at

which

this is said, the point

when

the contingency of

d-oprio-ai

will be decided is

future.
C,
e(f>r)
, . ,

Apol. 29
vp2>v
ol

\eyav

rrpbs

ipds as,

(I

8ia(p(voipr]v,

tj8tj

av

v'k'is

8ia(p8apT}<joirrai.

The reason why


is

8iacp(voipT]v is

affected

by the Oratio Obliqua, though equally future with


which remains unaffected,
that the Protasis

biarpQapTjcrovrai.

describes an event purely hypothetical, not one assumed as

about to happen at

all.

tl

8uf)evopai

would have implied an

assumption that Socrates would be acquitted.

Symp. 198
(Itt(Iv, v7t

b,

ev&vpovptvos

on

ovx.

''j

ecropai.

oiei>

KaXov

alo-^virrjs

oXiyov do8pas d^op-qv.

He

has

still

the task
it.

before him, and


lb.

still

the feeling that he will be unequal to


as
eoiKev,
077u>s

198

e,

TrpovpprjOrj

yap,

exacrro?

rjpav rbv

"Epara

eyicapuifeiv 86ei.

Cf.

Dem. de

Cor. 85- p. 254 d vvv ovtos

e(pi cnp3T]cr(cr6ai,

idv eyi)

a~rpavapai.

162
91.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
The use
it is

[9193.

of this construction

is

in Plato so carefully reit

stricted to the cases just specified, that

would be

unjustifiable

to confound

with the simple irregular recurrence to the Oratio


so

Recta, which
Syrnp. 190

common

in other writers.

c,

eftovXevovTo 6
if

exception to the rule,

n xpi avrovs noirjo-ai would be xph were an ordinary Verb.


II. v.

an

The
and

rule seems to hold in

Homer,
is

127, Od.

iii.

15,

and v. 23,

viii.

44, and

xiii.

417, &c.

Nitzsch (on Od.


the true one.

iii.

76) denies that


points out

the principle here pointed out


passages,
(1)
II. v.

He

two

567 and xv. 596, as refuting it. But in both these the reading varies between Optative and Conjunctive, and (2) in
if

both two purposes are mentioned, so that


right reading
it

the Conjunctive

is

the

may

well have been adopted for the purpose of

distinguishing the nearer and the remoter purpose.


92. b.
'

Imperfect Tense used

for

the Oratio Obliqua of the

Prophetic Present.'

Symp. 190
K.a\ lepu.

C,

ovre yap ottos aTTOKrelvaiev el^ov


rrapci

at

ripalyap avrols

ra

r<ov

dvQpumutv

rjcpavi^ero

where,

just as ovk ei%ov


'

is

the Oblique NaiTation of the thought ovk fyopev,


r}<$>avi(ero

they could
al

not, they thought,' so


ripai fjpiv k.t.X.
'

represents them thinking


d(pavierai

d<pavierai.

Now

would have been a

Prophetic Present,' and so

^(pavl^ero is

the Oblique Narration

of this.
Cf.

Antipho
ovalas

ii.

A.

/3.

9. p.

II7, dXovs pev yap


rrjs

ttjv

ypa(pr)V rrjs

peu

poiprjv

?]8eiv eKcrrTjaopevos,
'

8e rrdXecos
be.'

km. tov
i.

awparos ovk

e'ore-

I felt I

could not

Andoc.

58-60. p.

8, foveiis

ovv avratv iyivoprjv K.r.X. ravra

8e rrdvra
e'ytv6pr]v

ctkottu>v

evpicrKov k.t.X.
'

where the o-Konav shews that


the
93.
a.

means

I felt I

was on

way
c.

to become.'

Aorist.

Its
it

meaning strongly exhibited by


stands.
a, al be
a,

force of the construction

in

which

Phdr. 249

aXXat, orav
. . .

reXevrfjaao't, Kpio-ecos erv\op.


.

Gorg. 484

eav

(pvaiv iKavf/v yevrjrai ex.b>v dvr/p,

eTravaaras

dv(CpdvT) deaTTOTTjs

rj

per epos 6 8ovXos.

Phileb. 17 d, orav yap ravra Xaftys ovra, rore eyevov aocpos.

Lysis 217

d, orav
.

817
.

r6 yrjpas avrais ravrbv tovto XP^H- a

^aydyjl,

rdre eyevovro

XevKai.
av,

The Subjunctive

construction with

not admissible with a past

9497-]

VERBS.

163

Tense, constrains us to see in the Aorist the expression of an action


instantaneously complete, rather than of an action necessarily past.
94.
jS.

Its

meaning strongly exhibited by


;

force of the context.


lit.
'

Phsedo 88

d, 773 6 2co<pdr^f /ieT7JA0e tov \6yov

overtook

'

(same
first

metaphor
Antipho
lb.

as

89

e,

pe 8ia<ptvyoi

[Hermann from
'

hand of Oxon.]
ii.

6 Aoyoy).
3. p. 1 15,

Cf. Pind. 01. vi. 62, peraWao-ev re piv.

A.

a.

eW

av 8io>x&ji,

until he

is
fj

caught.'
be
.

108

C,

[f]

fievj (peperai els ttjv avrrj Tzpirovo~av oucrjaiv'

wKTjae tov airy eKaarrj tottov TTpoo-TjKovra

the

good

soul,
'

Without

a
a

moment home in
a,

of suspense, or sensible lapse of time,


'

at

once finds

&c.
ovtos,

Symp. 172
'

ov Trcptfieveis

Kdya>

emoras
'

irtpUpeiva

not
'

waited for him to come up with me,' but

let

him come up

with me.'
lb.

173

b, ' ovv ov

8iT]yr)<ro>

pni

Same phrase
So Phsedo 86
;

Protag. 310
d,

a,

why
&c.

not at once rebate

it

to

me

?'

Soph. 251

e,

Cf. Arist. Vesp. 213, Tt ovk dneKoiprjdrjpfv

Symp. 209
first

a,

a faxf) ^poo-rjKei nal

Kvrjcrai ko\

kvup.

Kvrjaat

is

the

moment
Apol. 21

of the state
c,

kvcTv.

X Hence
95.

22

d, ?8oe, edogav, 'I

came

to think.'

D. Impersonal Verbs.

Impersonal Verbs in the same rigid form as in Latin do not


exist in Greek.

Even those which express the


vet, vicpa,

processes of inani-

mate nature, as

ec-aae (Thuc. iv. 52), are only

impersonal

in that particular use,

and not always so even then.

We
strict

find,

however, in addition to these,


Passive Impersonals (the nearest approach in Greek to

96.

a.

Impersonals).
a,

Phdr. 232
lb.

ovk aXXwr aiVoty TvarovrjTai.

261

b, Xfytral re

km
av

ypdfarai.
Karayjrrj(pia-8f].

Politic.

299

a,

av

b'

Legg. 914
97.
b.

a, 8rj\a(:evT0}v

(Genitive Absolute).

Quasi-Impersonals (as we
'

may
'

call

them), where a vague

Nominative, such as
events,' is
iv.

the circumstances,'

the event,' 'the course of


evSextrai, irapt'xei

understood.

The common words

(Thuc.

85 &c), the phrase ovras ?x, &c., are such cases. We do not know always whether the vague understood Nominative is Plural
or Singular, except where the

Verb

is

represented by a periphrasis

164
(as

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
II.

[98,99.

Hom.

iv.

345,

<pi\' [rjv],

XIV. 98, Tpcoal pep evKTa yeprjTai, xvi.


^oiyi
ecre<rdai,

128, ovkcti cpvKTa neXaPTCii, XXI. 533) o"


iaa
eererereu, Vlil.

Od.

ii.

203,

384, 'HS' ap eToipa tctvkto, xi. 455, ovkcti Triara yv3, irtei

vai^lv,

Time

ii.

eToipa
vi.

rjp,

i.

102, tovtov
ce^i

eVfieel

e(palpeT0,

i.

J,

TrXm/iarepav

optcup,

Hdt.

5 2>

eaeuBai,

the

common
Ad-

aSiij/ard e'ort, &c.),

or where (as in several of the following) an

jective stands

in

agreement

with the vague understood Nomi-

native.

Pep. 580

d, Several,

cos

ipol

8ok~i,

kcu irepav dnobei^ip

'the

case

will admit.'
lb.

452

d, kcutovto ivfbel^ciTo
b, idp tis eVt ra

'

'

the result
ayt]

made

this plain also.'


Ka.Tr)-

Phsedo 73
yopel

on

tovto ovtois e^et

hiaypappara

ivravda cracpearara
is

what ensues
ipo\
arrj

proof positive/ &c.


'

Apol. 28

b, oiSev 8uvui> pri iv

lit.
'

lest

the course of
is

events should come to a stand-still.'

There

no danger of
viii. 9,

the rule breaking


(TTrjo-fTcii

down

in

yap KaKel

my

case.'

Cf.

Ar. Eth. VI.

'

for there too demonstration


cmeftrj es povvap^lrjp.

must
it

stop.'

Hdt.

iii.

82, eK Se rod (popov

Phileb. 25 d, aXX' "eras *a< pvp TcivTw dpdtrei

'perhaps

will

do

equally well now.'

Phsedo Il8

a,

ineiSap npos

rfi

naphiq yevrjrai

'when the action of

the poison reaches the heart.'


98.

In the next instance,

we
tiis

find

an Impersonal clause repre-

senting the Verb.

Tim. 24
99.

e,

e' r)s

imfiaToP eVl

aXkas

vj'jctovs

iyiypcTO.

In the following instances we find an Adjective or Parti-

ciple in

agreement with the vague understood Nominative.


c,

Phileb. 20

npoibv

8'

en

o-cKptorepov Se/ei

'the

sequel of the

argument
Phsedo 117
complete

will

make

this yet clearer.'


7rotr;erei

b, kq\ ovrtos avro


its

'the agent
its effect
f'cprj

left to itself will

work.'

There

is

delicacy in the vagueness with

which both the deadly agent and


Theset.

are designated.
lipa

200

C,

6 top TTOTapbv Kadijyovptpos


first

bel^tiv avro,

A
is

man who
it
1

goes

through a stream,
tell

if
1

asked, "

How

deep

" ", says,

How

can I

beforehand

we

shall see."

From

this passage
use.

we gather

that the

expression was in popular

CritiaS 108

C,

tovto pipovp oiopivTip, axiTo

eroi

Ta\a S^Acocm.

ioo 103.]
Hip. Ma. 288
b,

VERBS.
oti p.ev eVt^fipijo-et

165
ev otSa"
el
$'

icaraye'XaoToy atV6 8ei|

emxcipijcras carat

'

we

shall see

by the

event.'

Protag. 324
lb.

a, avro

ve 8i8dei.

329

b, ixavos pev paxpoiis Xoyovs <a\ naXoiis elireiv,

as aura

BrfXo7.

100-

Cf.

Hdt.

V. 78, BrjXol Be

oil

kot ev povvov, dXXd Travraxr),

rj

loTjyoptr] cos

eVrt XP*7M a cmovBaiov, vi.


elBevat,
8'

86, ovre pepvrjpai to irpr)ypa, oire

pc TrepKpepei oiBev
$iXoj<
retar,
i.

TOVTeav rav l< pels Xeyere.

iEsch. Choeph. 99 3,
as

lalv

i\6p6v,

as

(fiaivct,

kgkov

('

the event shews.')


V.

^Eschin.

40. p. 6, as ax/TO rovpyov eBei^ev.

Antipho

60. p.

36,

avra poi

7>p6(pao-iv

ovBeplav ?xei aTTOKTelvat tov avBpa.

Lysias X. 20.
yap-

p. Il8, BrjXaa-ei Be' (sc. id

quod sequitur

Br/Xa<rei.) olxr)creTai

101.

"We

find also

Non-Impersonal sentences on the model of

some of the foregoing,


Crat. 393
lb. 4
e,

e. g.
Tjp.1v

to ovopa, 6 airo

Brfkao-ei k.t.X.

2 c tovto ye (to ovopa) oXlyov airo Xryei oti k.t.X.

Soph. 237
Cf.

b, Kai paXicrrd ye
C.

Br)

iravrav 6 \6yos avrbs av BrjXaaece.


eBr)Xacre
8'

Dem.

Dionys. 13.

p.

1287,

avrb to epyov.
"Ottt]

Eur.

Hel. 146 sqq., (A)

SvpTvpot-evrjaov,

us Tv%a pavrevpaTav
IlXoG?,

wis

oreiXaip' av ovpiov TTTepbv k.t.X.

(B)

ev, avTos

orjpave'i.

102.

E. Intransitive use of Verbs Transitive.


Transitive recede, in particular significations, into

Some Verbs
Active

Intransitive Verbs.
;

At

the same time, they do not cease to be

neither do they become strictly Reflexive.

This happens in two cases.


103.
a.

"When

that, to
is,

which the action was originally reprecan be dropped without

sented as passing on,

or comes to be regarded as, a part of the


it

Agent

and when further the mention of

marring the sense.


process.

"E^eiv, in several of its senses, exemplifies this

From
have,

ex (lv

governing an Accusative of part of the Subject we


kiovcs

e. g.

Horn. Od. xix. 38,

tyoa
es

exovres

'

holding,'

pro-

perly not themselves, but their heads, or, vaguely, parts of themselves,

aloft.

So Hdt.

i.

l8l,

dvdfiatris

avTois e^adev kvkXu


e^ovcra

rrept

irdirras roiis

Trvpyovs ex ov<Ta

ireTroirjTai

where
we have

has for

its

Object

each part of the dvd$ao~ts in succession.

Errm

7x elv

governing an Accusative of that which comes to be

regarded as part of the Subject,


tyaye niXovS" fyov

e.g. Od.

iii.

182, alrap
;
'

'

held

my

ship on her course for Pylos

the

166

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
is,

[ 104, 105.
are speaking
'

ship, as following the will of her captain,

when we

of his

movements, virtually part of him

whence simply

I held

on

for Pylos.'

On

the other hand, in the following passage Karex^v has for


is literally

its

Ohject that which

a part of the Subject.


pr) daicpveiv

Phsedo 117c,
selves,'

010/

t rjaav KaTe%eiv to

'

to

keep them-

but properly those


e^e
81)

parts of themselves which had to

do with the particular

affection in question.

So again the common


198
case
b,

(Crat.

439

a,

Gorg. 490

b,

Lach.

Legg. 639 d)
be).

is

'

hold,' scil.

your foot from advancing

tongue from speaking

your thoughts from running on

your the
(as

may

l/Gorg. 475 d, ra \6ycp wo-nep larpm ivapix^v


oneself,

'offering,'

not strictly

but the particular limb or part needing treatment.


in Plato are
iV^i'pw ye'Xwri.

104.

Other examples
e,

Pep. 388
lb.

orav Tts

ecpij)

So 5^3
e.

<l >

vyna6uvai.

422 467

c, dvao-Tp<peiv.

So Lach. 191

lb.

b, dva\aj3e1v,
b, (jLeTiiftakeiv.
a,

lb.
II).

473 540
98

591
a,

e, irapanivelv.

So 573

c > vitokivu.v.

Jrhsedo 65
lb.

iyyvs ti rtivtiv tov TcBvdvai.

d, xaXcopra Kai i^vvTelvovTa tu vtvpa.


e,

Phdr. 228
iv.

navf.

Jelf instances this also in Horn. Od.


i.

i.

340,

659.

[In Od.

340 the reading seems


.
.

doubtful.]

Politic.

258

a, QeairrjTco,

t-vvepii;a.
f'lr],

Phsedo 72
7ro8i8oirj

b, (I to KciTabapdaveiv pev

to

6'

dveytipeaOat. pi) dvTa-

lit.

(as

we might

say)

'

put in an appearance on the

other

side.'

105. This Intransitive use of these

Verbs becomes so natural,


it is

that, after it is established,

when

in particular cases
it is

convenient

that the Object should be expressed,

expressed in the Dative.

E. g.

II. xxiii.

686, dvao-xoptvu> x f P<


dvaa-xfo-Oai

o-rifiaprjcn.

been accustomed to

Intransitive

for

The language had holding up the

hands

so that

when, in order to characterise the hands, the poet


it falls

desires to express the Object,

more naturally into the Dative.


used alone,
e. g.

So Od.

ix.

489,

Y.pfia\tfiv kwttt]s

(pfiaXeiv being
oars.'

in Aristoph.

Ean. 206,

fur

'

dashing in the

(An erroneous

interpretation of this last passage arises from neglect of the principle

we

are noticing.)
X.

So Od.

I40,

vrp.

kut t)y ay opt a 6a.

106109.]
106. b.

VERBS.

167

When

the Accusative of the Object, not being in any


is

way

referable to the Agent,

nevertheless so natural a sequence to

the Verb, that the Verb

itself will
fxr]

suggest

it if

omitted.

Symp. 196
Phdr. 237
ttjv

cl,

TTciparfov

iXXfirreiv

'

'

to fall short'

bit.

'to leave

a deficiency of so much in a given quantity.'


d,
fiepevoi

opov,

ets

toCto aTTO^KeTTOvres Ka\ dvcKpipovrts


referring,' scil.

crutyiv

T>oia>iJLe6a.

dvacpepovrts,

our assertions

and reasonings. ^Gorg. 512


e,

iTTiTptyavra n(p\ Toirav

tw

6(<i>

entrusting,'

scil.

the

decision.

107.

Some

uses of ex tv illustrate this process also.


iii.

TTe

find,
v.

Thuc.

89, twv a-aapcov kotcxovtw

there

is

no need

to express

hat they pervaded or occupied, since aao-poi (so used)

must be

o-dc-pol ttjs yrjs.

Or when

tx ttv

*s

used of an army occupy-

ing a position, the Verb alone

suffices to

express this.

And

(as

we

have seen in the parallel case) so fixed

may

this use

become, that

when the
struction
viii.

position occupied needs to


is

be expressed, another con34, iv Surrey tcr^um el\ov so

found

for

it

cf.

Thuc.

iii.

28.

Similarly a general
:

any Object expressed


army, which
ayovres
ffdXXov
ttjv

moving his army is said ayeiv, without whence the next step is that the whole
Thuc.
8* v. 54, 'hpytioi
:

strictly SytTai, is said ayetv cf.

fjpfpav Tai-rqv Travra rbv \povov. ecxe^aXov.

[So Arnold

eV-

Poppo and
This
is

Gollerl.

108.

the account of a variation, which might else be


:

taken merely for one of government

Phaedo 58 e 59
eXeos
flcnjei
. .

a,
.'

orre yap as Oapdrai 7rap6vra pe dv&pbs tmTqbeiov


Sift 817

raira

oifieV

ttqw pot fheeivov

tlojjti.

An
if

emotion

may be

said either to enter the person himself (as in


;

eXedj pi eloyet), or to enter his soul

but in this case

the

reference to the person be

made

clear the

mention of the soul


Intransitive,

may be

spared

that

is,

the

Verb becomes

and

is

followed by a Dative of the person (as in the latter sentence


of the passage quoted).
109. F.
a.

Uses of the Participle.

Periphrastically, with Auxiliary

Verb Substantive.

Politic.

2"3

b, ttoWtjs

tjv

p(T(x ov dratas.

Po.

274
3

e, eivai
C>

yeyovos.

289

a, i)v tiv Te&tv.

30S
~ ~
t

C.

eari Ttivovra.
SiabiBopevov.

lllll.

fO~r\v ov.

68

d, h~/>'-')jJi av er;

-,

(hj

168
Soph. 244
C,

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
to dTrobexeo~6ai
.

no 113.

[e'ori]

Xoyov ovk av e%ov.

Legg. 860
110.
13.

e, el 8t)

ravra ovras e'xovrd eo-nv.

Peculiar Intransitive use of e^av with Verbs.


C,

Euthyd. 295
Phdr. 236

e^oov (pXvape'is.

e, ri Sijra

e^av

crrpefpei

111. Idioms of Prepositions.


'Avd.

In Composition.
Phaedo 87
a, dvarldepai.

Of withdrawing any deed

or word.

Not

a metaphor from draughts particularly, though capable of being


so applied

as in
e, wo-ivep

Hipparch. 229

irerrevvv edeXa
Cf.

o~ol

ev rols Xoyots dva6ea6ai o

tl /3ouXet ra>v elprjpevoov.

Soph. Aj.

4*76, npoadelcra Kavadelcra rov


it.

ye KarQavelv,
'A7TO.

and Lobeck's note upon

Of the use
Rep. 613

of the bodily

members.

b, bpcocnv onep 01 bpoprjs 00-01 av deacnv ev dno ratv Kara)


p.r)

otto 8e t)v avco

who run

fairly

with their

legs,

but with

the upper part of their bodies (head, neck, arms) in bad form.'

(Even supposing that Kara could

refer to the starting point

and avco to the turning point, which can scarcely be supported by instances, the absolute use of ra Kara) and rd avu> in this

meaning
Legg. 795

is

inconceivable.)
r)(TKr)Ku>s
. .

b, 6 reXecos nayKpdriov

ovk dno pev ra>v dpi-

arepav dBvvaros eari pd^eadai


Cf. Aristoph.

K.r.X.
pi) \j/r'j(pois

Vesp. 656, Xoyiaai (pavXas

dXX' dno ^etpdy.

112. Am.
a.

With Accusative

'

by help

of.'

This

is

the use so

common

afterwards in the Orators.

Rep. 352
b.

C,

e'vrjv

ris avrols

8iKaioo~vvr] ,

...

St' fjv

tnpa^av d enpaf-av.

With

Genitive.

Phsedo 82
p,rj

e, Trjv yj/vxrjv

avrrjv 8l' avrrji

'acting
e'ldeai

dvayKaopevr)v

aKone1o-0ai ra Sura
itself,'

only by and through


itself.
rfju

inde-

pendently of anything external to

So Rep.

5 10

b, avrols

81

avrav

pedoSov nowvpevrj,

and

similarly 511

H3 H5]
Cf.

PREPOSITIONS.
iv. 14,

169
utjt

Ar. Eth. Nic. V.


avrav
yivrjrai.

orav

pltjt(

n\eov

f\nrrop dXX' avTa

8t

Rep. 463
lb.

e, (I ovofiara Sta

rav crropaTav uovov (pd^y/oivro.

580

b, 6 8ia Travratv Kpirfjs anocpaiiHTai

the paramount judge


'

decides absolutely.'

An
V
i.

ordinary sense of

Sta Trnvrwv,

beginning

with Homer.

Meno 74
beyond
is

a,
all

ttjv

piav,

^ ta
'

vat/rav tovtcov
all

icrrl

'which
up
to,'
'

IS

out

these,'

e.

which

these run

which

paramount
b,

to all these.'
Ka\
fjfiepas

Rep. 343

hut vvktos

'night

after night

and day

after day.'
lb.

621

a, 7ropevecrdai 8ia

Kavparos re Kai irviyovs Seivov.

Symp. 220
in prose

b, dwTTobrjTOs 5a rov Kpt'crrdWov (Trop(v(TO.


is

This use of 8ia


It obtains
xii.

unique

see Bernhardy's Syntax, p. 234.

in poetry, beginning with

Homer's

8ui vqo-ov Imv in

Od.

335.

Is

its

employment
?

in the text intended for the sake of grandi-

loquence
c.

In Composition.
b,
8iairop(Vfcr6ai,

Symp. 221

and Critias 106

a,

diarropda

of tra-

versing a certain interval of space between two defined points,

'doing the
Els.

distance.'

Cf. Staffdv, Protag.

335

e.

113.
a.

Of
'

progress along or in a certain route.


(pcpovrai
. .
.

Phaedo 114b,
or

ds tovs

7rorap.ovs

not

'

into

'

but along
'

down' the

rivers

114. 0.

'To the number


b,

of.'

Legg. 704
Cf.

oW^et QaXamrji ds
124, oXlyov
'

Ttvas oyhorjKovra crraSlovs.

Thuc.

iv.

es

x^iovf.

So Xenophon and Dcmosth.


of,'
'

115. y.

'In regard to/

in the point

with a view

to.'

Symp. 184
Ibid, d, 6

b, (V(py(rovp(vos
p.(V

ds

xPW aTa

hvvapevos

(Is (Ppovrjaiv

kcu ttjv

aWrjv

dp(rrjv

vp.j5ak-

\tcrdat, 6 B( &(6p.(vos (Is Trai8(vcriv kcu ttjv

aWrjv

cro(plav KTaadai,

lb.

196

C, (*s

y( dp8plav"Ep<0Ti ov8e"Apr}s avdloTciTcu.


TOIOVTCO
01(6

lb.

219

d,

dvdpo>77(0

(ycb

OVK

O.V (SfirjV

7T0TE (VTV\d.V (Is

cppovrjcriv kcu

ds <apT(plav.
dcrrpovouiav.

Theset. 169
9

a, Ikcivoi (civtoIs (Is

[Under

this

example

in the

MS. "Cf.

Odyss."]

170
Theset. 178
(TTTjptov

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
6,

116118.
eis
8i*ca-

ro

7rep\

Xoyovs mOavov innaTco f/pwv eaopevov


77

(HXtlov av 7rpo8odo~ais
a,

rcov 18lo>t5)v octtmtovv

Legg. 635
vopois

eon ravra

ovtcos, els

a Kai pr]8ev ye

dvrjs

emTipwv

rots

r)p.5>v.

Euthyd. 305
Cf.

d, Ta viKrjTTjpia els 86av o'loeoSai aocpias nepi.


iii.

Hom.

II.
ii.

158, Alvas ddavuTyoi

6efjs

els

Snra eoiKev.
els

Also
p e ydelireiv

Andoc.

23. p. 2 2, noXireiav 8i86vras

Tf, (cat
1 P'

xprjpara

Xas bcopeds.
et-ei els

Lysias XXvi. 21.

p. 17 7;

irf

epov ovdev ovtos

pioobrjpiav.

116.
a.

*Eic.

Eutliyd. 282 a, in ttovtos rpoirov Trapaoxevafcodai.

b.

Apol. 23

a, eK tovtcov is

Kai

MeXrjTos poi enedeTo

'hereupon:
YloraLviov
iriTvei.

the notion
Cf. iEsch.

of sequence of time rather than consequence.


2, e< 8e Trjs Qep.iv,

Eum.

Choeph. IO55,

yap

aipd ooi ^epolv en' 'Ek Ta>v8e tol rapaypos is (ppevas

117. *E.
a.

'In the point


d, iv

of.'

Rep. 402

tw

e'ibei

SpoXoyovvra' agreeing in their aspect.'

Symp. 213c,
Thcset.
b.

viKcovra ev Xoyois -navras dvdpomovs.

206

a,

ra oroi^eia ev

T/j

otyti 8iayiyvu>aKeiv neipapevos.

Adverbially compounded.
a, epfipaxu.

Gorg. 457
%ovto

Cf. the

form

/carets

in St.

John

viii. 9,

i&p-

eis Kadels.

118. 'Em".
a.

With Dative

'

in

connection with'

signifying
l)

a more

material connection than

it

signifies

with the Genitive.


8'

Rep. 376
povaiKrj.

e,

eoTi 8e nov

17

pev eVi odypaai yvpva<TTiKrj,

e'm ~^v\f/

lb.

408

b, ov8' em, tovtois ttjv T(\vrjv


C,

8e'iv eivai.

lb.

532 Symp- 186


lb.

eV dbvvapia
a,

ffKeneiv.
e'n\

rEpwy] ov povov eanv

rals yjrv^als tu>v dv6pu>niov.

184
186

e,

en\ tovtco Ka\ itjanaTTjdrjvai ov8ev alo\pov.

lb.

b, tiXXos pev 6
a,

lb.

2IO

to KaXXos to

em rt5 vyieivai "Epas em 6to>ovv outpaTi.


dpa
toxit

(IXXos 8e 6

im

re5 voooo8ei.

Ibid, b, to en e18ei Ka\6v.

Soph. 247
Politic.

d, to
i\,

em

re tovtois
8>]

ml

en exetvois tjvpepves yeyovos.

310

in\ tovtois

etvai Tt)(vij (pdppanov.

U9122.]
Tim. 48
Cf.
e,

PREPOSITIONS.
tjv

171

iKava
i.

eVt rols tpirpoaOev \()(8a.o~iv.


tiri to'is

Andoc.

25. p. 4, tcov (pfvyovrov

pvo-Trjpiois.

119. b.

Adverbially compounded.
C, 77* Tl

Legg. 69/
Cf.

XelpOVS.

Hom. Od.
c.

viii.

245, e|

rri

narpwv.

120.

In Composition.
c,

Crito 43

iiriKverm

'exempts.'

Perhaps the meaning of

rl is

'with a further result' or 'condition/ and so eViXvecr&u would


be to obtain a man's release, under the condition of a ransom
to be paid.

Similarly would t-ayyeWecrdai be

'

to

announce so
'

as to bind oneself in time to come,'

and

so

'

to offer,'

promise."

Symp. 172a,

eiria-ras irepUpeiva.

enKTTTjvai is to

stop in the course


to stop, withis

of progress from one point to another.

<ttt)vcu is

out any reference to moving again.


out,
e. g.

So

e7n\eyeo-6at

to pick

in passing along a line,

iniaras ntpitpfiva is ecmivalent


iiupAvtu> see

to the one

word

iirtpeiva.
.

For

under

-mpi, 127.

Phsedo 62

e,

6 SoHcpdr^s

tVt^Xt'^aj npos

rjpas.
'

From

the notion

of succession here again


to us,'
121.
a.

turning
'

we should
Cf.

get

looking [from Cebes]

to

us.'

Apol. 3 1

d, eVixw^wStoj'.

Kara.

"With Accusative.
a, tntraL

Legg. 918
Soph. 243

Kara noSa
&>

'in

close succession.'

d, Kara 7ro'Sa ye,

QeairqTe, virfKaftes

you have caught


'

at once the train of the thought.'

This

is

of course a pregnant

use of the Preposition, implying Kara n68a inopevos.


b.

With

Genitive, in Attributive sense.

Meno 74

b, plav aperrjv ~ha$flv Kara Travruv.

lb. 76 a, Kara navTos (T\rjparos tovto Xeya.


lb. 77 a > Kara oXov
elivuyv dpeTrjs Tripi.

Phaedo 7

d, pr\

roiwv nar

dv6pa>TT<ov <tk6ki

povov tovto

consider
'

this not as

an attribute of mankind
a>s

only.'

The

koto, in a preg-

nant use, stands for


Phdr. 260
122.
a.
/3.

nar avBpamav Xeyopevov.


jroipov

b, crvvrtdeis

\6yov

Kara tov ovov.

c.

In Composition.
c,

Symp. 219

KorahapQavetv

'

to earn

by

sleeping.'

Of doin

a thing without regard to other considerations.

172
/

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.

123125.

Apol. 33 e, ovk av infivos ye avrov KaraSerjOdT] to be unprincipled or arbitrary.


Jjegg.

implying the request


KaTavopodfTTjaei.

861

b, 8ovs 8e ovfteva \6yov as


rj

6p6as
rj

e'lprjice,

Cf. LysiaS VI. 3. p. 103,

KOTiXfrjo-ai

Karaxapio-aadai 'AvdoiclSrj.
avrco Kara-

1S8BUS Vll. 38' P> 67, tovs e^ovras dnoBovvai ra ovr


vayKdo-avres

'

peremptorily compelling.'

This Kara often, but not always or necessarily (see the last instance), gives

an unfavourable meaning to the word.

123. Me'xpt.

Adverbially compounded.

Gorg. 487

c,

fiexp 1 onoi.

124. Uapd.
a.
a.

"With Accusative.

Soph. 242 Pyth.

a,

napa noha p.eTa(3a\av ipavrov.


nap noSos, and Soph. Phil. 838, napa noBa. nap
o\iyov

Cf. Find.
/3.

x. 62,
a,

Apol. 36

ovrco

literally,
i.

'

up

to so little' difit.

ference from the other quantity compared,


y.

e.

so near

In Comparison; signifying not 'beyond' but 'contrasted


'put coordinate with').
e,

with'

(lit.

Plldr.

276

nayKaXyv
j

"Xeyeis

napa

cpavXrjv naiBidv.

Theset. 144 a dvBpelov

Trap' ovtlvovv.

For other instances


90,
eneiBrj

see

Idioms of Comparison,

174.

Cf.

Thuc.

v.

napa to

BLuaiov to -vp,(pepov Xeyeip iinideade,

b.

With

Dative.

Pep. 366
'

b, Ka\

napa

deols Ka\ nap' dvBpanois npdtjopev Kara vovv

our dealings both with gods and with

men

will

be what we

desire.'

Symp.
nap

88

d, 6 nep\

rdyada pern
v
[

Tjplv Ka\

napa deoh

E/?a>s]

temperance exercised
'

rrcocppoo-vinjs

.... dnoTcXovpevos

na\

in deal-

ings between ourselves (men) and with the gods.'


125.
c.

With Genitive;

of a sentiment or
>

'obtained from'

or 'proceeding from,'

opinion.
o-Koneiv.

Legg. 733 a r VTO napa tov \6yov xph Xap^dvovra Soph. 226 d, Ae'yerai napa ndvrav Kadappos tis.

Legg. 692
'

b, to Be nap" fjpau yiyuao-Kfadai ravra

ovBtv aocpov

that these things should receive recognition from us.'


!

Crat. 4

2 e,

napa noXXau

o/xoXoyetTot.

126, 127.]
Politic.

PREPOSITIONS.
a,

173

296

\6yop top napa


to.
t]

tS>v

ttoXXuv Xeyopevov.

Critias 107 b,

irapd rrapa

ndvTav

fjpotv pr]6ivra.

Protag. 312 b,

UpvTayopov

pd8rjo~is.

Symp. 182
TV&vTOiv

d,

tj

TrapaneXevcris

ra

ipoivri.

irapa

navrav

6avpao~TT).

{jrapd

follows napaKeXevo-ts.)
i.

Cf.

Andoc.

140. p. 18, napd navTUiv opoXoyovpepus ravff

vp'iv

vrrdpxei.

126.

In the remaining instances the Preposition has a pregnant


is,

force

that

the fact that an opinion or sentiment

is

referred to

is left

to be understood
C,

from the

irapd.

Rep. 362
lb.

izapa 6(a>v Kal irap'

dvOpamav

raj

dBUco iraptaKevdadat tov

fiiop apeivov.

461

e, fte3aiv(Tao~dai
C,

Tiapa tov Xoyov.


ttj

lb. 6 1 2

picrdovs

ocrovs re Kai olovs

^rvxrj 7rapf\ei Trap'

dpdpa-

ncop Te Kal 8ea>p.

Ibid, d, SiOTrep e%ei ddgrjs Kal irapd 6tu>v Kal irapd dvdputTrav.

Tim. 52

d,

oitos

.... vapa

ttjs

eprjs y^r](pov

Xo-/(.o-dels

ip

Ke(paXaico

8e86o~6a> Xoyos.

With

this Use of irapa


777

cf.

that of

irpos,

Hdt.

iii.

I37, tva
i.

cpapfj TTpos

Aapetov iav <a\ iv

ecovToO boKipos.
6o~tu>Tepop

Antipho
6ea>p

25. p. II4> Kai


irpbs

yap dv bmaioTepov Kal


yepoiTO
vp'iv.

Kal irpbs

kcu

dpdpaynap

127. JUpi.
b 10
.

With Dative

'in the sphere

of,'

literally.

Prota w. 314a, opa


Phaedo
is

prj irepl

Tols (piXTaTois Kvfievys re Kal KivSwevys.

1 1 4 d, Qappeiv xph n( P l T fl tavrov y^vxfj uvbpu. represented as locally watching over its object.

The

feeling

d.

In Composition.
e, Kal

Phaedo 59

rjpip

i^eXBap 6 6vpa>pbs .... aire

Trepipeveiv,

Kal prj

TrpoTipop irapuvaL k.t.X.

The meaning
it

of irepipevnv will be eluci-

dated by distinguishing

from

tmpiveiv.

tmpevtiv is to stop

in the course of a progress from one point to another until

somebody comes or something happens. The on, as in eVioT^pai, is local, and it also presumes that the progress is to be
resumed.
defer
10

It

answers to the Latin prcestolari.


to

irtpiptpeip is to

any intended proceeding,


MS.
d.

remain in statu quo, until

[In the

the uses of

irtpl

with

the Accusative and the Genitive were


to

the Dative are lettered

b., its

uses in

have come

in,

lettered a.

and c]

Composition

Apparently uses with

174

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
a certain future moment.

[ 128, 139.

The

irepl

has reference simply to


irepipevav

the lapse of the interval of time.

Hence
is

here

is

'

to

wait a certain time,' which time


tmpepeiv

specified in the next words.


visitors

would be unsuitable, as the admission of the

into the prison could hardly be regarded as a continuation of


their

walk to the prison.


'

Symp. 172 a, Kdyw eVio-Tory


7rcpip.eveis
'

6 $a\T)pevs,
itepUp.a.va.

e(pr],

ovtos

AndXXodcopos, ov irepiptvets

Here the addition


is

of the local emaras

in the second sentence shews that


;

irepifieveiv is

not
wait

local,
there.'

ov

wait a moment'

more

civil

than

'

128. npo's.
a.

With Accusative.

Pregnant force

i.

e.

not

'

for'

but

'

in

regard offitness for'' : in other words, the Preposition is related to the sentence, in which it stands, not immediately, but through the

medium

of

an unexpressed
rt

clause.

Phsedo Il^b,
tivl;

'what

Xeyets irepl rovSe tov noparos, irpbs to aTToanflaai

saycst thou as to this draught admitting of a

libation to a deity

lit.

'

in regard of

its fitness for

a libation.'
'to notice

Protag. 328 b,

vor)o-aL Tiva, irpbs

to ko\6v Kayadbu yeveadai


fitness for

a person [favourably] in regard of his

becoming' &c.

Symp. 177
Legg. 757
Phsedo 69

b, evrjaav SXes eiraivov 6avpdo-iov ex 0VTfs

np* ufeXeiav.

c > "e
a,
17

V 6t

Ttfias pei^oai

peu irpbs dpertjv del p.eiovs k.t.X.

dp6r) irpbs

dperrjv aXXayjj

lit.

'right in regard of

fitness for

making men

good.'
tov 8ous al T]8oval

Rep. 581

e, dp.(f)io~l3r)TovvTai ckclcttov
Cf]V.

....

irpos to

kuXXiov Kai aiaxiov


b.

With

Dative.
avavTes yap irpbs dpcportpois toIs pevpao-i to (KaTepa>6ev

Phaxlo

1 1 2 C,

yiyverai ptpos.

[So Oxon.
(Iprjpeva) Xoya)
rjv r\v

lb.
Cf.

84

c, irpbs

ra

'

absorbed

in.'

Dem.
c.

F. L. 127. p. 380,

oXos irpbs tw \r)pp.aTi (Jelf).


irpbs

129.

In Composition with a Verb


'

sometimes has the


cpialifics

general meaning of

additionally,'

and therefore rather

the

whole sentence than unites with the Verb, and does not

affect in

any way the meaning of the Verb.


Rep. 521
d,
Set
("ipa

Kai tovto

irpoo-tx flv TO

P^W 'to
1

have in

addition.'
lb.

607

b, irpoaHiraipev $ avTjj

and
'

let

us say to her moreover.'

130, 131.]
Theset.

PREPOSITIONS.
e,
1-171/

175

208

Siatpopav t>v SKXcop rrpoa-Xd^T]

'

apprehends in
d,
Trpoo--

addition its difference


boi-aaai.

from other things.'

So 209

Apol. 20

a, acplai vv(lvai xpfifnara 8i86vras, icai a, rode Trpoo-Trdo-xuv, iwoiiv,

\dpiv Ttpoaabevai.

Pbsedo 74

Gorg. 516
fuaxrav.

d,

QepioTOKXta ravra ravra

fTroirjaap

Ka\ (pvyfj Trpoo-((rj-

130. 'Ymp.
1

"With a

new

to.'

Phsedo 107
a>

C, eVt/xeXeias
fjv.
(lire

Sflrat

ovx vrrep tov xP vov tovtov pdvov iv

KaXovpev to

Protag. 318 d,

tw

veavio~Ka> Kal tpoi

imtp tovtov tpKOTuvri,


diroOavdvros Orjpap(Vovs

Cf. Ljsias xii. 78. p. 127,

^v\ imtp vpav

dXX' {mep
131. 'Ytt6.
a.

tt/s

avTov

Trovrjptat.

Adverbially compounded.
d, vtto ti do-e&r} [Xoyov]
C, vtto ti aroiTa.

Phdr. 242

'

somewhat impious.'

'Gorg. 493
b.
a.

In Composition.
vi7o\oyi(o~0at.

Apol. 28

d, Crito

48

d,

Phdr. 231 b.

Similarly,

Protag. 349

C,

eycoyt ovdtv <rot i'TTokoyov Tidepai.


px]htv ttjp fjpfTtpav fjXiKiav vrroXoyov Ttoiovpevos.
is

Lach. 189
Note, that
sense;
cf.

b,

Xey ovv

liroXoyl^eo-Bat

not restricted

to

an unfavourable

Lysias xxx. 16.

p.
. .
.

184, ovbiv eluos avrqi tolto vnokoyov


tovtov Zurich editors]
13. p.

yeveadai [so

Bekker

oiSeva

where ovrw
'

means 'in
<prjp\

his favour,'
ttju

and

xxviii.

180, ol8e dbUas tovtois

av avai vtroXoyov

(neivwv (pvyrjv,

not, as
but

Taylor,

honestam
iis

excusationem in suo exsilio habere,'

'non injuria

laudi

imputandum.'

The word does not mean

'

to subtract,' according to our notion

of the operation; but 'to reckon against,' 'per contra'

the

same

meaning of vno which we get

in imavrav, vTTwpoo-la

('

an

affidavit to

stop' proceedings), xnroTipdcrdai (equivalent to dvriTtpao-dai).


.
vrroTriveiv.

Pep. 372

d, pcrpicos irn-OTrivovTfs.

176

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.

[ 133.

132.

Idioms of Paeticles.

A. Kal expletive,
a.

preceding and indicating the emphatic word.


Here
all.'

In Relative Interrogative or Conditional sentences.


generally 11 be rendered 'at
D>
all.'
7r

Kal

may

Phsedo 77

LV P*

Kal

'

dvBpanretov

acopa d(ptKeo-6ai

'before

it

came
lb.

at
a,

88

Trp\v

Kal yeveadai

rj/ias

'

before

wc came

into being at

all.'

lb.

1 1

a,

onov hv Kai
a,

yj]

fj

'

exists at
rj

all.'

IApol.
'

22

Iva

fioi

Kal

dveXeyxTos

iiavreia

ylyvoiro.

Here

Kal

not
lb.

fastens itself to the latter portion of the


to be called in question at
d, idv tis
rjp-~LV

compound

dvekey<Tos

all.'

Phsedo 66

Kal cr^oX?) yevT]Tai.

108

d, b,

el kci\ rjTrio-TuiJirjv
ei

'

if

I even had had the knowledge.'

lb.

no

Set

Kal

fxvdov
all.'

Xeyeiv koXou

'if it

is

allowable to

narrate a fiction at
Cf. ThllC.
i.

15, o6ev tis Kal 8vvap.is TrapeyeveTO.

This

Kal

frequently enters into a set phrase with the Adjective

crpuKpos.
\

Apol. 28

b, otov ri Kal ap-iKpov o(pe\6s icrriv.


C,
e'i

Soph. 247
Phileb. 58
Politic.

Tt Kal crpiKpov ede\ovo-i (rvyxapeiv. Tt

lb. 261 b, Bappelv xprj tqv Kal apuKpov


a,

hvvdpuvov.

^v/xnaPTas oo-ols vov Kal apiKpov npovrjpTrjTCU.


d,

278

nws

bvvair

tip

tis

dpx<jp.epos

dno

dogrjs -^revbovs

iiri ti ttjs

dXrjdeias Kal fiiKpbv pepos dcpiKopevos KTrjcraadat (ppoprjcrtp


ko.1

The remaining passages shew the


phrases.

entering into Interrogative

Euthyphro 3
lb. 6 b,
tl

a, tl Kal

noiovPTa
j

ere cprjcn

biaepdeipeip rovs veovs

yap Kal
e, ri

(prjaop.(p
tlv

Phaido 6 1

yap

nt

Kal iroioi

aXko
;

Laches 184
11

d,

yap

liv

tis Kal ivoioi

Perhaps

it is

better to say that


is e. g.

the key to these passages


ii. I

Thuc.

i,ovKOvvxp'f),t'L'Tq> Hal So/roO/tte n\rj-

numerous force, which it might any one we were.' So Arist. Eth. Nic. V. xv. 9, els 6. 8r) PKenovcn
strike
ko.1
'

6ei kmevai.

tovtov eveKa d^ieKiarepov tl

iraptaKevao p.evovs

x^P^

5ok(T elvai
this

aSiKia

irpbs
is,

axiTov

'

if

an y one

upon

view there

what we
is,

considers
force, as

that
are,'

we

are a numerous
'

are inclined to think there

injury

we

or rather

if

we

are

of oneself.'

: '

J33-]

PARTICLES.
is

177

There
with
tj.
?
'

a latent affirmation in a simple Interrogative sentence


ical

The

neutralises this affirmation.

'"What have you


:

done

implies that

you have done something


is

the

first

instance

above shews

how

this implication
Kai

neutralised.

It is not so with

7tS>s Kai, ttov Kai,

&c, where the


of one.

affirms the implied Proposition


. . .

,Esch. Choeph. 528, not

<al reXem-a

\6yos

'
;

what was the


Kai

issue

implying expectation
7ro7.

[Dindorf with the MSS.


TZtirpaKTai

reads Kai
hnrrvxaiv

Cf.

however Eurip. Phcen. I354, Has


jl

7rat8u>i>

(povos

In Affirmative Independent sentences.


render by a word, but
it

Here the

force of

Ka\ is often difficult to

seems to be always

identical with the emphasis.

Phneb. 23

a, Tvavrdnacriv e, ovtuktX

av riva kol driplav


ttcos <a\

<r\olr).

Euthyd. 304
Pep. 328
lb.
C,

yap

a.~( rois ovopaai.

Sia xpovov

yap Kai ivpaiceiv avrov.

395

e,

770XX0O

icai 8er]crop.(v.

This phrase often recurs.

Symp. 177
Ibid, b,
cai

a, (pdvai hi) Trdvras Kai {5ol<Xeo~6ai.

toCto piv tjttov <a\ davpacrrov


vi.
1,
j}

where

Stallbaum well

compares Thuc
<al,

pdXXov

<a\ erretievro,

but wrongly joins


[So Stallbaum,
iv.
1,

both there and here, with the Adverb.


is

but his reference

wrong.
7;

He
>/

seems to mean Thuc.


Kai i-erlBevTo,

where the old editions have


Guller with most of the

pdXXov
Kai

Poppo and

MSS.

pdXXov

eVeri'&j/ro.]

Phasdo 107

C, 6
arii

kivSvvos ko\ 86(iev dp Seivos elvai.


Ka\ epoi (ppdaeis, cos otpai.

Phlleb. 25 b,

133.

Adverbs of

intensity are often thus emphasized.


fj8ij

lApol. iS

b, Kai 7raXat 7roXXa


C, a-vvfx.aprjrrev

%tj].

Pep. 342

ivraida Kai pdXa poyts.


'

Symp. 189
lb.

a. t(pr) clnelv

tov ApicTTofpavt] ori Kai paX* firavcraTO.

194

a, (V Ka\ /iciX'

dv (po^oio.
TXecos.

Pha?do 117

b, Kai

pdXa

Ibid.

C, Kai

pdXa

ei'^eptof.

Protag. 315 d, arpapaai

Kai

pdXa

ttoXXoIs.

Legg. 832
Phaedo 6l

a, Kai
e,

paX

evioTf oix depicts ovras.


"eras Ka\

Kai

yap

pdXiora

irptTra

peXXovra

eKficre dirudt]-

pelv hiaaKOTrtlv k.t.X.

Pep. 404
noXtpov.

b, dnXr]

nov

Kai e-iaKqs yvpvavTiKr] Kai

pdXiara

fj

7T(p\

tov

178
Legg. 773
rails

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
C,

[ 134, 135.
Kai p-dXio-ra vpfiaivei

pr)

j3ovX6pe6a j-vpfiaiveiv

rjfJ.1v,

TrXeiarais Trokecn.

Euthyd. 293 e, (A) 'AXX' on the contrary.' Ss

ovbev apa eTriaTaadov

(B) Kai pdXa,

f)

8'

'

Cf. Horn.

Od.

i.

318, Acopov

86pevai o?Kov8e (pepeadai,

Km
Vlll,

paXa

koXov eXwv, ib. 46, Kai

\lrjv Kelvos

ye eoiKOTi Kelrai oXedpm, II. Xlll.


e'

638,

TchvTrep tis Kai

pdXXov eeX8erai
evl

epov eivai,

Od.
11.

I54>
ol

Krj8ed poi Kai


TTtpX

paXXov

(ppeolv

rjirep

aeOXoi.

Hdt.

69,

8e

Qr]j3as Kai Kcipra rjyrjvrai

avrovs eivai ipovs (where 01 COUrse

Kai

Kapra

goes

with

rjyrjVTai).

iEsch.

P. V.

728,

Avrai cf
8e'i,

obrjyrjcrovo-i Kai

pdX' dapevcos,

Choeph. 879>

*ai M^X' r){55svTos 8e

Eum.

373, 86ai r dvdpcov Kai


dijra Kai

pdX

vjf aldipi crepval k.t.X.

Soph.

El. 1455, ndpecrrt


134.

pd\' ti&Xos 6ea.


in this use as in others.
stress

Kai

is

subject to

Hyperbaton
Kai

In

the foregoing examples the

indicates the

laid

on the

word next following


begins the clause the

it

but when the word to be emphasized

Kai is

sometimes postponed.
tcov toiovtcov,

Pha?do 63

C,

e'lnep ti

aXXo

c)u<Txypio~aipriv

av Kai tovto

where the
Ib.

Kai

emphasizes
r)v

8ucrxvpio-aipr]v.
ol

68

C,

rj

cra>(ppoo-vvri,

Kai

7roXXoi dvopdovai
fjv.

aaxppoavvrjv

where the
^

stress of Kai includes


8'

Gorg. 620 b, povois

eya>ye Kai a>pi)v rols 8t]pr)y6pois Kai aocpiarals

ovk eyx^pelv pep(peo-6ai tovtg>


Cf.

where
mpra

Kai

emphasizes

povois.

Hdt.

i.

191,
it)

es o

8r)

Kai to

envOovTo

i.e. (if

the order

allowed
135.
a.

to Kai Kapra.

Mi).

In Indicative sentences expressing a negative supposition.


e,

Thetet. 192
sees,

SaKpaTrjs entyiyvoicrKei
neither.'

opa 8e pr)8eTepov

'

but

by the supposition,
e,

Phileb. 18

tovt avro toLvvv rjpds 6 TipocrBev Xoyos dnaiTtl. nas eoTiv

ev Kai 7roXXa avTcov eKUTepov, Kai ttcos prj uireipa eiidvs

dXXd

k.t.X.

Phsedo 106
ing
in
is

d, o-\oXfi yap av ti a\Xo (pdopdv


'

pi)

8e%oiTo.

The meanthere could

not

of all things that exist scarce anything could be,


*

such a case, exempt from corruption,' but

hardly exist anything not admitting corruption.'


ence of the whole class
'

The

exist-

incorruptible

'

becomes questionable.
dXX

Hip. Ha. 297


u
tip

e,

6 av \aipeiv r)pus noifj, pr) ti ndo~as tus r)8ovds,

8id tt)s aKor]s

suppose wc
'

say, not.'

136139.]
Hip. Ma. 299
yap
d, ap

PARTICLES.
ovv
r]

179
8ia(pepei

r)ov

r)teos

rw

t)8v

elvai

pr)

el peia>v tis r)8ovr)

eXdrruv.
pr)

Politic.

292
ye

jSao-iXelf

e,

neTTfVTal roaovroi ovk av yevotVTo wotc,


'

ti

8r)

let

alone kings.'

Comparing
pr)

this

with the

last

instance but one,


its following

we

see

how

the force of
it is

is

enhanced by

the clause with which

contrasted.

Tim. 26

C, \eyeiv elpl eroipos, pr) e,


pr) egeo-Tco or)
?

povov ev KeCpaXaiois aXXa K.r.X.


;

Politic 295
to

napa. ravra erepa npoaraTretv

('is

he

be forbidden

')

Cf. iEschin. Hi. 2

1.

p. 56,

oti

r)pa,

pr)

d77o$r}pr)<TC0

('am I not

to

'

&c.

1)

The

pr)

in the
;

Brachy logical combination

pr) on.

comes under

this

head
136.
/3.

for instances see below, 154.

In the Deprecatory form of contradiction.


C,

Ellthyd. 294

(A)

ovk

e'apKe~i

croi

aKovaai k.t.X.

(B) M^da/iur*

ak\a
lb.

k.t.X. a,

300

(A)

rt oe;

(B)

yirjoev.
pr)

Protag. 318

b, tovto pev ovoev davpaarov \eyeis' aXka

ovras.

Meno 75
(B)

>

(A) neipa

elireiv.

(B)

M17,

dk\a
<rv,

crv elne.
de'is

Cf. Aristoph. Vesp.


yirj&apcos.

S54. (A) Ovros

7roi

eVi Kadio-icovs

137. y.

In the sense of 'whether.'

For

instances see above,

61.
138.
'

o.

In the sense of 'perhaps'

from which
to \eyopevov,
?

the sense of

whether' just mentioned flows.

See above, 59.


ov \ivov X1V0)
i.e.

Euthyd. 298
(TwaTrreis

'are you perhaps


joining.'
dXX' apa
pr) oi'x

C,

pr)

yap,

EvSvorjpe,

not joining' &c.

'perhaps

you are not


Protag. 312
a,

viroXappdvcis

'perhaps,

then, you

on the contrary do not suppose.'

139.

Ov

navv.
is

The
lb.

universal meaning of ov navv


oi'Sa.

hardly/ 'scarcely.'

Thea?t. 149 d, ov navv tovto

172
I

b,

ot'ic

av Ttdw ToXprjaeie

<pr)o~ai.

Symp.
lb.

So

C, oil

navv dupvrjpovevev.
e<prjv Zti

204

d, ov

ndw

e\eiv

eya npoxeipas dnoKpivaadai.


2

180
Phsedo 63
Ibid.
lb.
C,

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
a, ov

[140,141.

ndvv evdeas eOeXei neiBecrdai.

ovk av ndvv 8ucr)(ypiaaifir]v.


d, ov ndvv (palverai iKavws elprjvdai.
a,

85

lb.

IOO

ov

ndw

tryxcop&>.
-

Theset. 145
lb.

a, ov

ndvv a^iov tov vovv npoo-ex (lv

176

b, ov
>

ndvv pddiov nelaai.


eXeeivov
flcrrjci.

Phaedo 59 a ovbev ndvv poi


/<

Apol. 41

d, Kal eycoye

to'ls

KaTa\j/r](pio-apevois

pov Kal

roils

Karrjyopois

ov ndvv xaXenaiva.

The
*

following three

instances

are

decisive

for

the

meaning

scarcely.'

Eutlvyphro

2 b, ov8' avros
e,

ndvv

tl yiyva>o~Ka>,

Evdvabpov, tov avbpa.


p.01.

Protag. 331
o'leadai.

ov

ndw

ovtcos, ov pevroi ov8e av as av

8oKeis

Phileb.

41a,

o-xe8ov

yap ra \^ev8fi pev ov ndvv novrjpds av

tis Xu7ras

re Kal rjbovds

6^,

pcydXt] 8e uWr; Kal noWf) avpninrovaas novr\pia.

The
Litotes.

following three are to be interpreted on the principle of

Symp. 195
v
Apol. 19
io-Tiv

e,

Kpaviav, a eariv ov ndvv paXaKu

'

skulls,

which can

hardly be said to be soft things.'

x I can hardly say


'

a,

otpai 8e avro

a X*nbv I

elvai,

Kal ov

ndvv pe Xavddvei oiov

do not know.'

lb. 41 d, Kal eycoye tois Kara\f/r](pio-apevois pov

'

can scarcely say

am
3,

displeased

'

ov

ndw

xd\enaiva>
sufficient

'

have no

cause to be displeased.'
Cf. Ar. Eth.
yiyvovrai,

Nic. II.
i.

vii.

eXXeinovres nepl rds f]8ovds ov ndvv


tt/s

IV.

30, to pev ovv

dorarias ov ndvv avv8vderai.

140.

Different

is

ytyova

where
ov,

Laches 183
&c.

c,

ov ndvv dXiyots eyw tovtuv napa-

ndvv goes closely with dXiyois.


ov,

Quite different also

are ndvv

navrdnaaiv

141. Ot-Se.

The
'

use of ov8e for


'

Kal ov in

the sense not of

'

and not

'

but of

worth pointing out in cases where the ov8e qualifies specially not a Substantive (the common case) but some other Part
also not
is

of Speech.
Phileb. 23 b,
cr^eSoj/ 8e

ovbe pd8iov

for

cr^eSop 8e Kal ov pubiov.

142, I43-]

PARTICLES.
rifitos

181
6 8e
liJiS'

Legg. 73
he

d,

pev

8f]

Kai 6 p.r)8ev d8iKa>v'


f]

eiziTpeTvutv

Tois dBiKovaip adiKe'iv nXeov

BnrXacrias Tiprjs aios eKelvov


'

is

'

but

who beyond

this

does not allow


yap

&c.
t}

Euthyphro 15
r)

b, pep-vrjo-ai
;

tvov oti k.t.X,

ol8e pepvr^aai)
'

for

<a\ oi

fjL[iVT](rai

'or on the contrary,'

lit.

or,

which

also

an

alternative.'
72

Phsedo

a,

toiwv ovrws on

oi8' d8iKcoj copoXoyr)Kap.ev

i.e. I8e

toivvv Kai ovras oti ovk d8iKa>s a>p.

Crito 44 h,
k.t.X.

wff

epoi,

edv

crv dnoddinjs,

oi>8e

pia vp(popd eariv, akXd

Taking

this reading
oi8ep.ia~\,
it
ko.1

now

for granted [Oxon.

other
oi8e,

MS. have
is

will be explained

and one by resolving the


&c.

and attaching the


to

to wy,

'

since moreover the event


'

of your death
lb. lb.

me
770X11

not one misfortune, but


Tapyvpiov
e'ari

45 a Ka
>

'

y-P

ov8e

for Kai yap Kai k.t.X.

45

C, ert 8e

ol8e 8iKaiov

for eri 8e Kai oi 8iKaiov.

Cf. Isocr. xviii. 65. p. 383, ot ov8'


it

oww
viii.

pdbiou %v

'when,

hesides,
ert

was not

easy.'

Ar. Eth. V.

10, ert 8e oi8e

for

8e

Kai ov.

142. 'AXXo.
a.

Introducing a supposed objection.


dXXci
8fj.

Rep. 365 c-d, we have seriatim dXXd yap


Apol. 37
j3.

bc, we have the

series noTepov

dXXd

dXXd

8t).

Introducing an instance.

Symp. 196 d
817

197

a,

we have

the series npSnov pev

Kai pev

..

ye

aXXd.

143.
a.

Ei'#t/y, v\v,

aiTLKa, ttoXXokis,
first

&C
c.

(v6vs,
vvv,
'

'from

to

last,'

Phdr. 259

as the case

now

stands,' Crito

54

b,

Apol. 38
e,

b.
c,

y. avTiKa, 'for instance,' Theaet.

166

b,

Protag. 359

Phdr. 235

Legg. 727
8.

a,

Gorg. 483

a, worrep

airUa, Laches 195 b, rl avriKa.


/x^,

TToXXaKis,
e,

'perchance,' after

Protag. 361 c

after

el

apa,

Laches 179 b, 194 a, Politic. 264 b, el tivuv noXXaKis apa 8iaKT)Koas, Phdr. 238 d, eav apa ttoXXqkis wpcpoXrjTrros yevoipai.
Phaedo 60

And

perhaps Phaedo 73

d,

ao-rrep

ye Kai 2ippiav tis

l8tov

TToXXaKis

KefirjTds dvepvrjadrj.
e.

ore,

'

whereas.'
a.

"Or

ovv

8rj

equivalent to
d,

e'-eiSr)

ovv,

Soph.

254

b,

Tim. 69

So moTe, Euthyd. 297

Laches 169

d.

182

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
144.

144147.

The remaining heads

treat of Particles in combination.

B. In order to understand and to interpret certain combinations


of Particles, regard

must be had
it

to the fact, that they enter simul-

taneously into the sentence, as


in succession.
a.

were speaking

at once rather

than

familiar instance

is

the combination

Kai

8i, e. g.

Rep. 573
tov.

^j ' ws av Kddrjprj (Tcocppoa-vvrjs, Ka\ pavlas 8e liKr^paar] eVeuc8e

The

and the

ko\

enter into the meaning abreast of one

another.
145. b.
is

Kai

fxevToi

only differs from

nai

8e

in that the pivroi

stronger than the

8e,

and that the two Particles are not neces-

sarily separated

by the intervention of other words.


Kai pivroi ovtohtI irolrjcrov.
TrerroirjKev,

Symp. 214c,

lb. 22 2 a, Kai pivroi ovk ipe povov ravra


pi8t)V K.T.X,

tiXXa

Kat

Xap-

Apol. 17
lb.
II).

C, Kai

pivroi Kai ndvv rovro vputv Siopai.

26

e, citticttos

el,

Kai ravra pivroi o-avru>.

31b,

Kai el pivroi ri

dno rovrav aTriXavov

k.t.X.

Euthyd. 289
Ale.

I.

e, Kai pivroi ovSev Oavpacrrov.

113

C,

Kat piirroi Kai ev Xiyeis.

146.

c.

Such a combination again


Kai

is Kai

ovv Kat.

Protag. 309 b,
lipri

yap noXXct inep epov

tint, ftorjdwv ipoi, Kai ovv Kai

an

eKeivov ep^opai.
is S'
8"

d.

Such again
d,
(Tii

dXXd.

Soph. 235
e.

dXX' tine npuyrov.

And

again
C,

8e

pevroi.
rjv

Phdr. 267

Upcorayopeia 8c ovk

pevroi roiavr arra

147.

f.

'AX>aya>.
is

Here we must observe that there


immediately subjoined to
it,

no Ellipse, such as

is

in-

volved in the supposition that, whereas the yap refers to the clause
the dXXd. belongs cither to a clause

understood or to a clause following at a greater distance.


sense forbids such a supposition
:

The

for the dXXd sits

much

closer to

the clause immediately subjoined than the yap does.

'AXXa yap has


is

two meanings
fore

one when

it

introduces an objection, and

thereit

ironical

the other, which alone needs illustration,


'

when
is.'

has the force of

but be that as

it

may,' or

'

but the

tiiith

4 8.]
1

PARTICLES.
80
a.

183
ra
ovti k.t.X.

Symp.

\1tr\vXos be (pXi-apel k.t.X.' aXba yap

Phdr. 228
ovberepa

a, el iyco

Qalbpov dyvoco, Ka\

e'pxivrov eKiXeXrjCTpai'

aXXa yap

eon

tovtiov.
fj

Phaedo 87
e'ort,
(pair]

d, perpi av pot (palvoiro Xeyeiv, cos

pev ^vx) KoXvxpoviov

to be acopa do-BevecrTepov koa oXiyoxpovicorepov.


eKaarrjv tcov tyv)(p>v 7roXXa crcopara Kararpljieiv
ut) k.t.X.

aXXa yap av
avayicatov

pJvr iw
lb.

....
it

but, he

might

say,

be that as
e'ort

may.' &c.

95 C-d,

prjvveiv
T\v

.... on
dBdvarov.
to

77o\vxp6vi6v

V^X^

K T -^-

oXX yap

oibev ti pdXXov

Meno 94
truth Apol. 19

e,

d\Xd yap,

e'ralpe,

pfj

ovk

jj

btbaKTov dpeTTj

but
'

the

is.'

c,

xa\ oi'x

ws dripdfav Xeyto

k.t.X.

dXXd yap epo\


C,

toitiov,

to

avSpes 'A&ijvdiot, oibev pJrcoTi.


Cf.

So

Ibid. d. Pi. 25

&C.
'AXX'
k.t.X.-

Hom.
AXX

II.

vii.

237242,

Ai-rap iytov ev olba pd\as k.t.X.-

ov yap

eBeXto 3aXeetv k.t.X.,


TTpfjfjis

Od. X. 201, KXalov be Xiyetos

ov yap tis

eyiyvero pvpopevoiaiv.

148.

g.

AXX'

fj,

ttXtjv

fj.

The

joint

meaning

is

'

except.'
is

By

the dXXa the exception to


:

the negative which has preceded

stated flatly

the 7 allows the

negative statement to revive, subject to this exception alone.

Symp. 189
Kelpevov.

e,

vxv 8' oik eariv

\dvbpnyvvov} dXX'

fj

ev

opclOki ovopai

Pha?do 82
paBei.

b, pfj (piXocrotpfjaavri ol Bepis dtpiKve'icrBai dXX'

fj

rep <f>i\o

P). 8l b,
lb.

corrre pr/bev

aXXo

BoKe'iv elvai dXrjBes


77 poafjKeiv

aXX'
.

fj

to crcopaToeibes.
.

97

">

^ 0XX0
,/

crKOTre'iv

dvBptoTrco

aXX'

fj

to apiorov.

Protag. 329
lb.

d, oibev biatfiepei JXX'

fj

peyeBei Ka\ apucpomri.


o ti o-piKporaTcp.

334 354

C, pf) xpfjcrBai eXaicp.

aXX'

*;

lb.

h,
;

fj

exere

Tl

nXXo TeXos
i3

Xeyeiv,

oXX'

fj

fjbovds re
;

Kai

XvVa?

The

interrogative

equivalent to a negative
fj

so that

the rule stands good that dXX'


in the

occurs only after a negative


flXXo
is

main construction.
is

The
tu

anticipatory of the

exception, and this


I

also pleonastic.
ttXtjv
fj

Apol. 42

a,

dSrjXov

-rrnvrX

Beto

again
fj.

a virtually nega-

tive sentence, the abrjXov 7ravr\ being equivalent to bfjXov olbevL

The analogy
enter the

cf dXX'

fj

perfectly justifies, so far as


ttXIjv

Syntax

is
fj

concerned, the disputed reading

The

ttXt-v

and the

meaning simultaneously, introducing the exception


184
each in
its

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
own way
'

[ 149.

ttXtjv

implies

'

it

is

saving that [in contradiction to this]


less harshly,
it is

it is

known to none known to God


;
'

rj,

known

to none, or

however [only] to God.'


r)

Cf. TllUC. V. 60, ov peTa rcov TrXeiovav fiovXevcrdpevos, dXX'


Koiveocras,

ev\

avopi

80,

e\ltr](piaavTO

pr) vp(3aiveiv
rj
JJ.J]

ra aXX

r)

apa, Vll. 50,


tyrjtyi^ecrdai,

ovKtri opoleos TjvavTiovTO ; dXX'


Vlll.

(pavepms ye d^iwv

28, ov Trpoahe^opevcov dXX'

rj

'Attikcis ras vavs elvai.

149.

h.

vvv he

ydp.

This combination
to facts,

is

always preceded
is

by a hypothesis of something contrary


the Protasis of that sentence, which yap exercise a simultaneous force
;

and

parallel to
he

it

contradicts.

The

and the

he

represents that the condition

stands differently in fact from what

it is in

the supposed case, and

yap further represents that the inference must be different.

The combinations

vvv

he

yap and dXXd yap approach each

other in meaning as well as in structure.

Nvv

he

yap

is

however

only used in contradicting the Protasis of a hypothetical proposition.

There

is

of course no Ellipse to be supplied

that

is,

we

are

not to look on to a sentence beyond to supply a clause to the vvv


he,

The

he

sits

as close to the clause immediately subjoined as

does the ydp- the vvv ('as the case actually stands') belongs to both
Particles equally.

Some

of the instances which follow


he'

would admit

of the Elliptical explanation of the vvv


sitate
it,

but none of them necesit.

and some others do not admit of


Kal el pev avrd
e'yco

Euthyphro lie,

eXsyov,
hi)

'lua>s

av pt in en Karnes'
hel ancapparos.

vvv be aai yap al vnoBeaeis

elcriv'
tiv

dXXov
fjhr]

nvos

lb. 14

C,

el

dneKpivca,
tg>

iKavas

epepa6r}Krj.
ri

vvv he dvdyKrj yap


;

tov epa>Ta>vra
,'Apol.

epwTapevco aKoXovddv
r)v

hn av Xeyeis k.t.X.
av'

38

a,

el

pev

poi xptjpaTa,

eTipr]o-dpi]v

vvv

he

ov yap

ear iv.

Protag. 347 a
Tvore
e^j/eyov.
ere

>

~*

^ v

>

Kal

f'

peo-a>s

eXeyes

errieiKr)

Kai dXrjdr],

ovk av

vvv he acpdhpa ydp \j/evh6pevos ho/cels dXrjdrj Ae'yeu'"


eya> ^eyco.

hid ravra

Charm. 175 a b,
rjv.

ov yap av irov

dvuxpeXes

e'cpdvrj,

e'i

ri

epov ocpeXos

vvv he TravTa\r] yap rjTTaipeda.


d,
el

Laches 184
ehei.

pev yap o-vvecpepea-6i]v ruhe, tjttov av tov toiovtov


evavriav ydp

vvv he

Tr)v

Aa^^y NiKm

edero.

ev

hr)

e^ei aKovaat

Kal aov.

lb.

200

C,

el

pev

oi/v

k.t.X.,

hiKaiov av
tl

r)v

k.t.X.
',

vvv

5'

dpotas yap

navres ev UTropta eyevopeda.

ovv av tis k.t.X.

150-153-]
Lege. 875
elr],

PARTICLES.
enel ravra el TTore Tis avGpunrav
. . .

185
TTapuXaSuv 8vvo.t6s

C,

voficnv

ov8ev av 8eoiTO k.t.X. viv 8e ov yap eariv oioa/xou


r/

ov

8ap.a>s

dXX'

kutol

3paxv. 816

8rj

to 8eiTepov alpereov.

Cf. Lysias xii. 6l. p. 125,

oficos 8"

rya yap

8eop.at.

dvaTravcraadai.

150.

i.

The

cases of ov

firj

and

p.f]

ov,

when they make one

negative,
force.

must be explained upon this principle of simultaneity of The resulting negation, though single, is both subjective

and

objective. ov
fir;

Of

a single instance
d, Kal yap
y.t)

may

suffice.
p.rj

Laches 197

p.01

SoKeis oide

f a6rja6ai
t

on

k.t.X.

Of

the uses of

ov

Mr. Campbell, Theaetetus. Appendix B, has

given a happy analysis and explanation.

But
^17

it

may be

noticed

that in a peculiar instance his restriction of

oi to a

Dependent

clause, with the Infinitive or Participle, does not apply.

Phileb.

2 e,

ttu>s

yap
is

rjhovrj

ye

rj8ovrj

p.fj

01%

6p.010Ta.T0v

av

eir)

which however
fjbovfjv fjdovrj
p.f]

virtually equivalent to -<bs yap av ev8ix 0l T0


-

oi% oiiotorarov

eivai

151.

C.

Many
on

combinations of Particles are Elliptical.

Such

are those of a Negative with


a.

Ov

ftovov

I was not only going


'

on or

5-n-ws

which

follow.
'

to say

(parenthetically).
Ka\ k.t.X.
oi'S*

Symp. 179
Legg. 75 1

b, edeXoicriv, ov p.6vov
1*5

on

dv8pes,

dXXd

ov

M V01 ov8ev TrXeov ev


'

Te6evru>v,

on

yeXuis

av

TTap.~oXvs vp3aivoi. o~xe86v 8e k.t.X.

Cf.

Thuc.

iv.

85, *a\ yap ov p.6vov oti

ai-Tol

dv6io-raa6e,

dXXa

ko.\

ois

av

iiria, rjo-aov

nj

ep.o\ TTpoTeuri.

152. b.

Oi'x ona>s

has a similar meaning in Negative sentences.


is

Whence moreover

ov\ oirws

said to be equivalent to oix oVcos


its

oi>'

which means that the Negative which follows extends

meaning

backwards over the oix

oVojj clause.
eivai

Meno 96
Cf.

a, oi

(fidaKovres 8iCao-KaXoi

oi% 6V coy aXXcov 8i8do-KaXoi

OfjLoXoyohvrai, dXX' ol8e aiTo\ eioTao-Bai.

Thucyd.

i.

35, ov%

o77o)r

kooXvtq\

yevrjo~to-6e,

dXXd

Ka\

nepiotyeo-Be
o-eo-de

(where the Negative


Tiepid^ecrBe.
iii.

is

borrowed by KoAvra\
its

yevrj-

from

which being

opposite

is

a virtual

Negative),
153.

42, ov\ oVcos fypiovv dXXd

ptjO

aTipd(,eiv.

c.

Oix

oti

'not but

that

'

lit.

'

was nut going to deny

186
that
'

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
(parenthetically).
It is quite different

[ 154, 155.
it

Occurring in sentences of Negative form,

borrows their Negative.


Theaet. 157 h,
elvai
coo-re e'|

from

ov povov on.

andvrcov tovtcov, onep dpXV s eXeyopev, ovhev


.

ev

avro naff avro


. .

... to
. .
.

8'

tlvai

wavraxodev e^aipereov, ovx

on

fjpels

rjvayndo-peda

xprjcrdat, airco.
pr) eTriXrjaecrdai, oi>x

Protag. 336 d, 2ccKpaTT} eyyvwpai


all it

on

naiei

'for

be true that
e,

'

&c.
(re

Gorg. 450

ovSeplav olpai

(3ovXecrdai prjTopixrjv

KaXelv,

ovx rl

T<

pr'ipan ovtcos elnes.

Lysis 219c,
.

Travel

f)

roiavrr) enrovor) ovk eir\ tovtois

ianv

eanovbacrpevr)

oix

on

iroXXaKis Xeyopev k.t.X.

154. d. Mr) on

'nedum,' 'much
is

less' or
:

'much more,' accord'

ing as the sentence

Negative or Affirmative

not to

say,'

i.

e.

not

supposing us to say.

Symp. 207
Apol. 40 d,

e,

fir)

on

dXXo

Kal.

So 208

a.

pr)

on ...
pr)

dXAd.

Protag. 319 d,

roivvv

on

dXXd.
7rpea(BvTr)s,

Legg. 799
Crat.
Phileb.

C, ttus ttov veos, pr)

on on

427 60

e,

onovv

tt

paypa,

pr)
fj

too-ovtov.

d, Kal
e,

onovv

eivat

ylyverrBai, pr)

on

hr)

ye

r)8ovt)V.
orj

Phdr. 240
l

Ka\ Xoyco aKoveiv ovk

imTepwes,

pr)

on

k.t.X.

'

Gorg. 5!2

b, os ovre orparrjyov, pr)

on

Kvftepvrjrov, ovre

aXXov ovoevos

eXdrrco eviore bivarai ato^eiv.

155. D. Elliptical also, but in a

still

greater degree, are the

combinations which
a.

now

follow.
'

Ov

pevroi dXXd

yet,

so far

from

the

contrary!

After ov

pevroi is

to be understood a proposition the contrary of that which

follows the dXAd.

Symp. 199
pevroi

x al P* Ta) V ov 7 U P iTl eWXco dXXard ye dXrjOr)


a,
. . .

eyKcopid^co

elnt

~iv

unwilling,

on the contrary
not,

I
;

am

willing,

yet not that utter the


'

rovrov rov rponov' ov

SO

am
a>

to

truth.'

MeilO 86

C,

(A)

ftovXei ovv k.t.X.

(C)

Yldvv pev
o-Ke^aiprjv

'EcoKpares, dXX' eyioye eicelvo


it

tiv rjbicrra

would
'

on

the

contrary

it

yet not SO that would, be most to my


'

ovv,

ov

pevroi,

taste to

&c.
eKeivrjs be etjeraaBeiarjs iKavcos, rci

Crat.

436

d,

Xoittu cpaiveadai ine'ivy


Tfi

enopeva.

ov pevroi dXXa. 6avpdoip'

avra

avro'is

yet I
'

tiv

el

Ka\

ovopara

crvpfpcovel

do not

mean by

this,

that I should not

wonder,

on the contrary I should wonder, if &c.

6 i6o.]
Thuc.
viii.

PARTICLES.
oti

187

Cf.

V. 43,

pevroi
8rj

dXXd

Ka\ <ppovi]paTi (piXoveiKcov rjvavTiovro.

So

56, evravda

ovKeri dXX'

anopa voplcravres

k.t.X.

156. b.

Of

ov yap dXXd the


i.

same explanation holds


from the contrary.'
J

'

for not

the contrary, but,'

e.

'

for, so far
;

Euthyd. 305

e, ti

ovv

8okovo-[ crol ti Xeyeiv

\6yos f\ fl Tlva
'

ei-n-peireiav

ov yap
:

toi dXX'

o ye

'

for I

must

say,' &c.

more

literally,

for,

do you know,
b, Trots Xeyeis

so far

from the contrary,'

<kc.
.

lb.

286

Buvpafa

',

ov yap toi dXXd tovtov ye rbv Xoyov


I
'

aet

'

for,

do you know, I must say

&c.
oi

Phsedo 83
. . .

e, Koapiot. r' elo-\ Ka\ dvbpe'ioi,

oix &v

ttoXXoi eveKa (paaiv

ov yap aXX' ovrco Xoyio-aiT av ty^X! dvbpos <pCXoo-6(pov

'

for,

so far
157.
C.

from the contrary,'


O11

i.

e.

'

for,

most

assuredly.'

povov ye aXXd.
b, ov povov y
ko.\

Phsedo 107

dXXd ravrd
vp.lv

re

ev

Xeyeis, <a\ ray vTtoBeo-eis

rds npoiras,

el

iricrTal

elcriv,

Spas

emo-KerrTeai.

The

full

construction
yeis ko\ k.t.X.

not
'

is

oi povov ye ravra ev Xeyeis, dXXd ravrd re ev Xe-

only

is

what you say


is

true, but a further

observation in the same direction


creis k.t.X.

true,'

namely

rds vrvode-

158.

What

is to

be noticed as to

all

the three expressions, vv


is,

pevroi dXXd, ov yap dXXd,

and

ov povov y

dXXd,

that the ov

is

not not

retrospective but proleptic, referring to a proposition which

is

expressed but
clause.
159.

is

indicated by

its

contrary expressed in the d\\d

E. Other noticeable combinations of Particles are such as

follow.
a.

Mev

ye

answered by

Be,

in

working out a contrast between


pev ye

two characters.

Symp. 180
lb. Cf.
6

d, irws

S'

ov bvo

tu Bed

17

k.t.X.

tj

be k.t.X.

215

b, ttoXu ye Oavpaaivrepos eneivov"


i.

6 pev ye k.t.X.

av

be k.t.X.

Thuc.

70,

ol

pev ye
a>v.

vecoTepo-rroioi.

Dem. de
:

Cor. 93. p. 257,


yap Zurich ed.
]

pev ye avppa\05
iii.

[So Bekker

6 pev

iEschin.
b.

63. p. 62, 6 pev ye


. .

ttjv eovo~iav

beb&Ke.

Ka\ prjv oibe

ye.
eivai o-wpa
e'vavria,

Legg. 728 d-e, rlpwv


pfjv oibe

oi to kuXov oibe
b'

laxvpov k.t.X., ko\

rd tovtcov y

rd

ev tg> pecrco.

160.

The

following are various combinations with

817,

to

which

ye

is

often subjoined.

188
c.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
Kai
/xei/ 8rj,

[ 161, 163.

with and without 76 subjoined.


. . .

-Rep.

409

&} Sto Si) kcu evi]6eis

<f>alvovrai k.t.X.

Kai pev

St),

e<pi7,

(T(fiu8pa

ye avro ndcr^ovaiv.
e, to St) TTpeVei fjpds
ttjv

Symp. 196
.
.

papTvpico xprjcrOai,
. .

on

7j-olj]ttjs

"Epcos
a>u>v

TTuaav TTotrjaiv

Kara povcriKrjv
j

<a\ pev

Si) ttjv

ye t<ov

7roir]cnv tls evavriwcreTai k.t.X.

Soph. 217b,

Kai pev

Si)

koto,

tv^tjv ye,

a>

SdiKpares,

Xoyav

e'neXdfiov

TiapaTrKrjcrlaiv k.t.X.

Phdr. 231
d.

d, Kai pev
Si),

Si) el

pev k.t.X.

el

be k.t.X.

So 232

b,

233

a.

'AXXa pev

without or with
Si)

Crat.

428

b,

aXXh pev
pev

. .

ye.

'well,
ye

Crito 48

a, dXXa.

St)

no doubt.'
well,

'

but then

'

(in the

mouth

of

an objector).
Phsedo 75
ye
e.
f.
'

but further
'

a,

Euthyphro 10

d,

Gorg. 492

e,

506

d, dXXd pev

Si)

in a consecutive proof.
Politic.

'Arap ovv
'AXX' ovv

Si)

ye.
ye.

269
b.

d.

St)

opms
.
.

Rep. 602

g.

Ov yap
'Qs
St)

Si)

ye.

h.
i.

rot

'how true

Phsedo 92

b.

is it that.'
e,

Rep. 366

c,

Tim. 26

b.

'Qsbr]o-v

ironical.

j.

Kui

Si)

Ka\

Gorg. 468

499

b.

'then, I suppose,' ironically. Apol. 26 d.

161. F.
a.

Correlative Particles.

It is
Se

worth observing that


contrasted with
it

in the

Laws

of Plato ov has

more

frequently
b.

than dXXd.
XXco? re kcu
c.

Instead of the

common
a,

we

find

sometimes

ko\

a'XXwy Kai, as
c.

Laches 18 1

187

Irregular Correlatives.
d, p<iXa pev droVov, Travrdnaai ye pi)v dXr]6ovs.
b, 6v pev aKovovai, 0XeTrovcri re ov.

Tim. 20

Legg. 927

Symp. 205
lb.
I

d, to pev KecpdXaiov, k.t.X.

dXX

01

pev

oi Se k.t.X.

7 7 h, Kai tovto pev Ijttov Kai Bavpaorov,

dXXa

k.t.X.

Apol- 38
162.

d, uTToplq pev edXuKa, ov pevroi XciycoiA

Note, that pevroi

is

used, and not

Se,

(1)

when

particular

emphasis has to be given to the opposition


expressing opposition to a clause which

(2) where, as in the


;

instance here quoted, Se could not be conveniently used


is itself

(3) in
Se.

introduced by

!6 3

165.]

COMPARISON.
163. Idioms of

189

Comparison.

A. Syntax of words of the Comparative Degree.


B.
C.

words of the Superlative Degree.


other Comparative words and formulae.

A. Comparatives.
a.

Ordinary form.
case needing
7,

The only
is

remark under

this

head

is

that of a clause
(see above, 19)

compared hy compared
Phaedo 89
Crito 44

while

its

pronominal pre-statement

in the Genitive.
d, ovk av tij p.e1ov

tovtov

kclkov ttciBoi,
t]

fj

\6yovs
;

/iiaTjaat.

C, Tis

av al<T\iwv

etrj

TavT-qs So'a,

8oKelv k.t.X.

So Lysias XXV.
Tfflc,
r)

23. p. I73j ov8ev yap

civ eirj

avTols \aXeTr(OTepov tov-

Trvvddvecrdai.

"We

trace the

Idiom back
ko).

to

Homer, Od.
*f
' Trapu

VI.

182, ov pev yap Tovye Kpelacrov


olkov e^rjTov 'Avrjp
rj

apeiov,

off opocppove'ovre
1.

vorjp.aatv

t)8e

yvvrj.

So Hdt.

79>

bof-av ecr^e to. Trpfjypara,

cos

avrbs Kare86K.ee.

164.
a.

b.

Earer forms.
Conjunction of Comparison.
p.eia>

'Q$ as the
C,

Rep. 526
evpois
,

a ye

irovov nape^ei

ovk av pa8icos oi8e 7roX\a av

COS

TOVTO.

Apol. 36
Cf.

d, ovk eaff 6
II. iv.

p.aXXov Trperrei ovtcos

cos

aiTe'iaOai.

Horn.

277, [ve$oy] peXdvrepov

fjvre iria-cra.
cos

So Lysias
lb.

vii.

12. p. 109, rjyovpevos p.dXXov Xeyeadat


p.
1 1 1
,

poi TTpoarJKe,

31.

TrpoBvporepov

TreTroirjKa cos

rjvayKa^oprjv.

165. .

Comparative followed by Prepositions.


is

Uapd. Note, that the napa in this construction

not

'

beyond,'
e,

but 'contrasted with'

(bit.

'put co-ordinate with.') Cf. Phdr. 276

nayKakr)v Xeyeis napa cpavXrjv Trat8idv.

And

Thucyd.

V.

90,

erreidr]

trapa

to 8Uaiov to vpcpe'pov Xeyeiv vireBecrde.


Politic.

296

a,

e"

tis

yiyvcoo-Kei

trapa tovs

tcov

epnpoaOev fieXTiovs

VOpLOVS.

Legg. 729
to. tcov

e, earl to. tcov evcov

Ka\

els

Tois evovs apapTrjpara Ttapa

noXtTcov els debv dvr}pTT)p.eva Tipcopbv pdXXov.

Upo.

Phsedo 99

a, biKaiorepov

eivai

npb tov (pevyeiv


ttoiov

i^rrexeiv

8iktjv.

Crito 54 b,
p.T)8ev TTpO

pryre

nal8as

rrepl

TtXeiovos

prjre

to

>]v

prjre

aXXo

tov SiKaiov.
62, olai
1)

Cf.

Hdt.

i.

rvpavvis

77

pb eXevdepttjs

i)v

dcnracTToTepov.

190
'AvtI.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
alTiaaOai tcov KOKav iravra

166168.

Rep. 619c,
'Ev.

paWov dv&

eavrov,

JliUthyd.

33

>

^oXXa pev ovv

kcu

SWa

oi

Xdyot vpoov KaXa e^ovcrtv, ev

8e Toit Kai tovto peyaXonpeneo'Tepou.

Kara after
PllSedo 94

e,

rj.

ttoXv deiorepov

twos irpayparos

rj

tcatf

uppoviav.

1G6.

c.
.

Irregularities.

Pleonastic form.

Crat.

433

d, e%eis Tlva

KaWico rpoirov

itXXov,
eivai

r)

k.t.X.

',

Gorg. 482
rj

b, otpai rrjv

Xvpav pot Kpelrrov

avappoarelv

paXXov

epe epavTa> davpcpavov eivai.


e,

Charm. 159
t)ttov.

Politic.

286

a,

Tim. 87

c,

Legg. 729

instances of a Comparative Adjective or

e, 854 e all Adverb with puXXov or


;

1G7.

/3.

Comparative in regimen twice over.


b,

Protag. 350

OappaXearepoi elaiv alroi eavrcov, enei^ap padioaiv,

r)

Trp\v paBelv.

Symp.

20

e,

npodvporepoi eyeuov rav arpaTTjycov epe Xaftetv


;

r)

creavTov.

compendious way of saying two things

one, that Socrates

was anxious that Alcibiades should be chosen rather than himself the other, that, though the generals too were anxious
;

for this, Socrates

was more anxious than they.


by the other simpler instance.

This con-

struction

is

illustrated
is

Exactly parallel

TllUC. vii. 66, to y vnoXonrov


rj

Tr)s dogrjs ao-Beveo-re-

pov avro eavrov ear\v


168. y. tion.

el prjb

coijOrjaav.

Case after

rj

assimilated to the Case before

it,

by Attrac-

Phcedo

1 1
c,

C, etc [^pco/idrwi/J

Xapirporepav Kal Kadapcorepuiv

rj

toiitcov.

Meno 83

dno peiovos

rj

ToaavTijs ypapprjs.

This docs not appear to be the regular construction.


the constructions with
wo-rrep,

175, 176, below.


II.
i.

Compare The Homeric use


dpeloo-iv rjenep

with
vplv

*/

varies

on the one hand we have,


copiXrpra'
Oil

260, <a\

'Avftpiicriv

the other hand,


xvii.

II. X.

55 7,

dpelvovas,
na\

rje

irep oiSf, "Itttvovs 8copr']0-aiT,

Od.

4l7> ^ XPV 86pevai


<reio
.
.
.

Xmov

rje

nep

iiXXot, II.

xxiv. 486, Mvijcrai rrarpos

TrpXUov wanep
fj'

eya>v.

In Dcmosth. also there are both constructions with


p.

e.g. F. L. 27.

349, ovbtv eXdrrovos

*)

rovrov'

but

De

Cor.

62. p.

28 1, rwvnparepov

169172.]
i)

COMPARISON.
,

191
ciptivov
r)

iyut

SoKifiaadirraiv,

lb. 1 78. p.

287, r)puv

Ktivoi

irpoopco-

ptvcov.

169.

5.

Omission of
a, vcprjv
fie

rj.

Legg. 956
ID.
>

pr)

n\eov spyov yvvaiKos pica epprjvov.

95^ e v^iXorepov Phaedo 75 a, ov 7repl tov laov


[Oxon. alone omits
r)
r)

Trivre dvfipcov epyov.


.
.

pdXXov

rt Ka\

nep\ avrov tov koAoO.

here.

The other MS3. and the

edd. have

KaiA

170.

e.

Omission of pdXXov.
a, dXX' "acos ovrco
e, tcrcos

Rep. 370

pabiov

r)

'icetVcoy.

Meno 94

pahiov eort naxms

ttok'iv dvdpcoTrovs

*;

e v.

Cf., as

the

Zurich editors suggest, Lysias


p. 105, viii. 50. p. 169.

xii.

89. p. 128, Isocrat. v. 115.

lim. 75 c we8oe tov nXciovos jSt'ou (pavXoTpov apuvova ovra navri TravTios alptTcov,
?

fie

tov

(Xdrrova

Cf.

Xen.

Hem. IV.

iii.

9,

apa

rt

eon

to'is
ii.

deois epyov

/;

('

other

than') dvdpomovs

8epaTTveiv.
r)

Lysias

62. p. 196, QdvaTov per'


J).

eXevdeplas aipovpevoi

filov

perd SovXeias, xxi. 2 2.


Trepl

163, owe

olb'

ovs rivas

r)

vpds e$ovXi)&r)v

(pov diKaords yevfcrdai.

171.
a.

Superlatives.

Ordinary form.
Rarer forms

b.

with

Prepositions.

'Errt.

Tim. 23

b, to KaXXiarov kcu cipiorov yeVos en dvQpanrovs.


is

Perhaps this
yap dpioTTjv

consciously

Homeric

cf. e.

g.

Od.

xxiii. 124, otjp

'Mrjriv

eV
iv.

dvdpionovs (pda tppevai.

Periphrastic with

Legg. 742
lb.

e,

tovs KKTT]pevovs iv oXlyots tcov dvOpdmcov nXeiarov vopi-

aparos aia KrfjpaTa.

892

a, <ws iv trpcorois iori acopaTcov tptrpoo-Bev 7tuvto>v yevopevrj.

172.
a.

c.

Irregularities.
a,

Legg. 969
a,

avSpetoraros

tcov

varepov

iiriyiyvopivcov.

Cf.

Phaedo 62

tovto povov twv dXXav aTrdvTwv.

0. Pleonastic.

Synip. 2l8

d, tov cos o tl

^(Ktkttov ipi yevicrdat.

Legg. 731
lb.

b, TTpdov

if

o ti

pdXana,

98

a,

wj

on

puXia-Ta dypicoTaros.

192

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.

173 175-

Legg. 758 &> cos o ti fiakitTT oXiyiiTTois, Cf. Horn. Od. viii. 582, pdXitTTa Kt]8uttoi.
173.
a.

C. Other Comparative
rj.

words and formulae,

With

Rep. 330
It).

C, ol
j

8e KTTjcrdfxevoi 8mXf]

r)

ol

uXXoi dcmd^ovrat. avra.


e'pnXrjo-rj
rj

534 a

^ va H-l

^Ss

noXXanXaaicov Xoycov

octcov 01

nape-

Xi]\v66rts.

lb.

455 c 8ia(pep6vTcos *X et Phsedo 95C, 8ia(pep6vrcos


;

^ T
el

r<*11'

"yuwuKwi/.
/3iw fiiovs ireXevra.
rj

rj

iv

c'lXXco

Phdr. 228
Crat.

d, 8ia(pepeiv Tii tov iptovros


a, otto
a,
C,

to.

tov

pr).

435

tov dvop.oiov ye

rj

6 8ia.voovp.evos <p6eyyo/j.ai.
r)

35 Gorg. 481
Crito 53
174. b.

Pllileb.

emdvpei

to>v evavricov
i'Sioj/

ndaxei.

So Phdr.
r)

75 a

dXXd

tis r)pcov
ij

ti

enaa)( nddos
;

ol iiXXoi.

e, ti noicov

eico^ovpevos ev QiTTaXlq

With
d,

napd.
erepav
dnoKpio~iv

Rep. 337

napd ndaas ravras nep\

8iKciioo-vvrjs,

fteXrico tovtcov.

Phsedo 105
lb. l8l

b, Trap"

fjv

to npcoTov cXeyov uXXrjv.


ti)v cwtcov

Laches 178b, dXXa Xeyovat napd


d, edv 8' e^co ti

8oav-

dXXo napd tu Xeyopeva.


eniTrj8evpacnv
I8101S

Legg. 927
napd tov

c, TroiKiXXovTes

tov tcov opfpavcov

ftiov

tcov prj.

And, with napd simply,


175. c.

Theaet. 144

a, dv8pe'iov

nap' Svrivovv.

With

coarnep

and the

like

Adverbs

and with correlative

Adjectives of likeness.

Phsedo 86
lb.

a, el tis 8utrxvploiTo tco avTco Xdyco tocrnep av.

IOO

C.

edv

cto\

vv8oKj] cocrnep

epo'i.

Gorg. 464
\

d, eV dv8pdtriv ovtcos dvorjTois cocrnep ol nal8es.

Apol. 17
Politic.

b, KeKaXXienrjpevovs Xdyovs coanep ol tovtcov. d, e8ei ttjv e'nipeXc-iav avrovs avTcov e^eiv KH Bdnep oXos o

274

Kotrpos.

With
V

Adjectives.
a,

Gorg. 458

ov8ev oipai toctovtov KaKov, otrov 86a


it;

yj/ev8rjs.

Tim. 78

b,

nXtypa

depot kcu nvpds oiov ol KvpTOi vvv(pi]vdp.evos


Ttves,

Protag. 327 d,

liypioi

oloinep
e.
8'

ovs nepvtri

cpepeKpciTrjs

e8i8agev

em
cos

Arjvaltp.

So

Crat. 432

Cf. Horn. Od. XX. 281,

Udp

tip

'OSuircn/i'

polpav Bicrav

"Icttjv

avroi nep eXtiy^avov.

176,

77-]

COMPARISON.

193

176. Xote, that

where the Xoun brought into comparison by


an Ellipse of the Verb as might

Sxnrep is the Subject of the Relative clause, there is a preference

for the Nominative, in spite of such

have led to an Attracted Construction.


Cf.

Hom.

II.

xxiv. 486, Mprjcrai irarpos


iycop.

ae'io,

6eols eWiVceX' 'A^tXXev,


1

TrjXUov,
ovros.

co'Jirep

Lvsias

vi.

32. p.
cocrirtp

06, XvTTOvpevcp

cooirtp

Isocr. xviii. 47. p. 380, Tois

KaXXipaxos

(5($icoKOTas.

This non-admission of Attraction often secures the meaning


as ^"Eschin.
ii.

I20. p. 44, tovs pixpo-oXiTas,

cocnrep

ovtos, <po$(1v

ra

rcbv p(i6va>v aTTopprjra.

[So Bekker

avrovs Zurich ed. J

Jelf

(Gr. Gr. 869) notices, as rare instances of Attraction, Thuc.


vi.

68, ovk and\(KTOvs

coo-rrep kui rjpas,

Soph. 0. C. 869,
[i. e. xiii.

8olr]
1

fiiov

Toiovtov oiov icape yrjpavai nore, Lys. 492. 72,

72. p.

36]

oidapov yap tcmv 'Ayoparov 'Adrjvalop

eipai

too~~ep

Qpacrv^ovXop.
c,

^Ve

may

add, however, from Plato, the instance in Apol. 17


rrj

ov yap an irpeiroi Trj8e


(Is

{jXiKia

cocnrep
is

peipaKtco kKottovti Xoyovs

vpas tlauvax,

where

papa/da

affected

by Attraction to

TtXaTTOPTl.

177. d.

Comparison of one Sentence as a whole with another.


oicnrep 'A^tXXe'a

Synip. 179c, Sia ravra bUrjv avrco eTredcaav, .... ov\


friprjaav.

lb.

189

C, SoKovcri

....

6vo~ias av trou'cp

.,

oix

cocnrep vvv tovtcop

oi/ftev

ylyverai.
b,

lb.

213

iXXo\a>v av pe e'prav&a KaTeKeuo, cocnrep

elcodrjs

i^aitpprjs

apafpaipeadai.

lb. 2

6 d, epcoTiKcos Sidxetrat
;

<ai av

ovbkv ol$ev,

cos

to axr/pa

avrov tovto ov 2eiXr)io)8es

This sentence becomes an instance


after tovto.

under the present head by the removal of the stop

The liveliness of the passage gains by this, as much as it suffers by the common punctuation. The conversion of a categorical sentence at its close into an interrogative one is natural and common. [The Zurich editors have the common punctuation.]
Theaet. 187 b, X?h>
tov
J

&

Qeairr]Te, Xeyeip

rrpoBvpcos

paXXop

77

cos

to npco-

cotcpeis arroKplpecrdai.

Apol. 39

C,

Tipcopiap iiplv tj^eip

....

\aXfTT(tiTipav

vtj

At"

tj

oiav e'pe

aTreKTovaTf.
Cf.,

perhaps, Thuc.
7rapao~K(V7]

i.

19,
tj

eytveTO

aureus

es

ropbe

top -noXepop

17

iSt'a

pel^cov

cos

Ta KpaTicTTa. rrore pera dtcpaicpvovs


cos

ttjs

vppaxias

rfpdrjo-ap

taking

to be not

'

when but how;' but


'

'


194

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
primarily Horn. Od. xxiv. 195-199,
cos cv
fj.efj.vrjT

[ 178, 179.
'o8vo-t)os

....

Ov%
178.

cos

Tvv8apeov

Kovprj

Ka<a prjaaTO epya,

We

may

notice the graceful use of the vague Comparative

expressing a modified degree.

Symp. 176
Politic.

C, tjttov

dv

e'lrjv

dr]8r)s.

286

b, eo-^e

iu,rJKos

nXeov.

Phsedo 115

b, arrep ae\ Aeyw, ov8ev KaivoTfpov.


c, t)tt6v ti,

Charm. 174

Euthyd. 293

c, tjttov

ovv

ti,

in Interrogative

sentences, are a soft ovk


Cf. the Latin si minus.

and

ovkovv.

179.

Idioms of Sentences
all

Attraction.

full

scheme of

the varieties of Attraction

may be

con-

structed upon the instances found in Plato.

are treated of here include

all

but some of

The varieties which the most common.

A. Attraction of Dependent sentences.


a.
a.

Infinitival sentences.

The ordinary form


f'0'

of Attraction here
r)p.lv

is
ko.1

that to be seen
(pavXois elvai,

in Ar. Eth. III. v. 3,

dpa to emeiKecri
apxovatv
.

or
xpr)

Lysias XXviii. IO. p. 180,


BiKatois
elvat,

rots

eViSf/^ere

noTfpov
e.

in distinction

from the unattracted form,

g.

iEsch.

Choeph. 140,

AvTji re p.01 80s o-a>(ppoveo~Tepav


'

noXv MrjTpos yeviadai.


yevio~6ciL 77povorjBrjvai.

Crat. 395 c KaT eneivov Xeyerai ov8ev olov re

Hip. Ma. 292


KaXoo eivcu.

C,

to KaXov, o Travri,

d>

tiv

npoaryevr]Tai,

vndp^ei

(K(iva>

It will

be seen here that to present an opportunity for Attrac-

tion, there

must be Ellipse of the Subject of the


its

Infinitival sentence,

and moreover

Copula and Predicate must be in


is

distinct words.

Where

the subject of the Infinitival sentence


is
it,

also the subject of

the principal sentence, Attraction


tion cannot be conceived without
thai,

invariable,

and the construcvp.S>v

as (3ovXopevcov

npodvpcov

Time.

i.

71;

where notwithstanding
it).

there

is

Attraction

(though Lobeck denies


13.

A form,
is

which in one or two particular Idioms


:

is

common,

is

developed in greater variety in Plato

where the

Infinitival

sentence

dismembered, and the Subject or some other prominent

Noun
direct

of the

Dependent sentence

is

placed in advance, under the

government of the principal sentence.

180183.]
One common type

ATTRACTION.
is (e. g.)

195

Hdt.

v. 38, eBee gvp-paxin* oi ptya'Xrjt


II. xviii.

levpt6r)vai.
fiev

And

primarily Homer,

585, Of

8' 71-04

baicitiv

direTpaTrcovTo Xeovrav,

and
epe

vii.

409.

Another common, though


which stands
Cf. for Sikuov

peculiar, type is iyu> bUaios d/ii toZto

iroieiv'

ecmv

tfie

tovto

ttou'lv

the

being attracted out of the Infinitival

government into that of the principal sentence.


aioi ecpaaav (ivai a(pias (jipiaxrai.

Hdt

ix.

77,

180.

Of the
cf.
'

Platonic type only specimens need be given here

for the rest

Binary Structure,'

214, 220, below.


ecrrlu

Symp. 207
from
it,

a, (trrtp

rov dyadov cavrtn ttvai del epa>s

where

tov

dyaOov, the

Subject of the Infinitival sentence,

is

separated
in the

and placed under the government of

ep&>s eVri>

principal construction.

In the following

it is

not the subject, but some other Xoun, of


is

the Infinitival sentence, which

attracted.

Rep. 443

b, dp%6p.VOl TTJS T7okf<OS oIki&IV.


>

Gorg. 5*3 e
irtveiv.

(TrixeiprjTiov

rjpiv

ecrri

ttj

rrokti

Kal roiy

77 oKitcus

6epa-

T-tCgg.

79

C ) TpoKov ovT?ep fjpypeda twv Trcpi ra

cratpara piiQiav Af^-

6evra>v SiaTrepaiveiv.

181. 7.

In the following the two forms above exist together.


in the
Infini-

The Subject of the Infinitival sentence suffers Attraction manner just mentioned, and secondly the Predicate of the
tival sentence is attracted into

agreement with

it.

Hep. 459

b,

8d

tiKpav tivai

twv dp\6vra>v.

Euthyd. 282
182.

d, oicov i-iOvpa t>v TrporpcrrrtKcov \6yoov tivai.

Xote, however, that

when both

constructions have the

same Subject, the Predicate of the


the main construction.

Infinitival sentence reverts to

Legg. 773 d

'

r v a ^' T<? vj>ei8dra (ptpoptvov.


a, ov mcr-tvc* e/xavrai iKaPos tivai.

Charm. 169
183.
5.

In another type, affecting the same class of sentences

as the last,

we have the Subject

of the Infinitival sentence, after

biKaiov icTTiv, dvayKrj eariv, oiov re ecrru>,

and the

like, or after ^ erbs

of judging, turned into a forced Dative of Reference after

bUawv &c.

Doubtless, the Dative of Reference often finds

its

place in the

meaning

as well as the syntax

but this

is

not always the case,

o 2

196

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
from Hip. Ma. 294 b, Meno 88 whence the true account of it is Attraction.
C,

[ 184.

e.g. in the passages

c,

and Crat.

392 a

Rep. 334
k.t.X.

aXX

opcos 8iKai.ov Tore rovrois rovs p.ev 7TOvrjpovs axfifXelv

Crito 50

e, kcu trol
>

ravra
rjp.lv

civtittokIv oiei 8tKaiov eivai

Phsedo 75 c avayKT] Hip. Ma. 289 e, to

airr/v elXrjfpevai.

opdcos Xeyopevov avuyKT) avrco ci7ro$f)(eo~0ai.

lb. 294 b, dvdyKrj avrols peydXois elvai. Charm. 164 b, yiyvcocrKeiv dvdyKrj rco larpco.

Meno 88

C,

a
e,

cipa

dperr)

tcov

ev

rfj

tyvxfi rt etrri

Ka\ avayKatov avrco

co(peXtp.co eivai.

Laches 196

dvayKaiov

olp.nL rco

ravra Xeyovri prjdevbs

Bijplov

aTro8t-

Xeo~dai dv8plav.

Menex. 241
x haado 106 Phdr. 242
Phileb. 33

a, olov re

dpvveadai oXiyois rroXXuvi.


"fyvxil air oXXvcr 6 at.

b, d8vvarov

D, curios yeyevrjadat Xoyco riv\ prjdrjvai. a,


rco

rbv rod (ppovelv eXopevco


jjv.

[3lov

oio-6"

cos

rovrov top

rpoiTOV ov8ev drroKcoXvei


>

Crat. 39 2 a dpdorepov io-ri KaXelcrdai Phsedo 92 C, wpenei vvco8& eivai. Kal

^aXicis Kvp.iv8i8os rco avrco dpve'co,


rco irepl rr)s app-ovias \X6ycoj.
,

Soph. 231

e,

%6ep.ev

avrco

cTvy\copr]o-avres
eivai.

8ocov

e pno8iiov

p.a6r)pacrt

rvepl yj/v^rjv Kadaprijv

avrbv

Rep. 598
._,

d, viroXap-fidveiv 8ei rco toiovtco


e,

on

evrjdrjs.

Apol. 34

8e8oypevov earl

rco

'EcoKpdret

8ia(pepeiv tiv\ tcov ttoXXuv

dvdpcinrcov.

[So Oxon.

See note on

tlie text, p.
rjs

90, above.]

Cf. Philolaus ap. Stob. p. 458, ov% olov r


yiyvcocrKopevcov
vcfi'

ovBevl tcov eovrcov Ka\


ib.,

dp.cov

yvcoo-Qrjpxv,

and again

d8vvarov

r/s

av Kal avrais
p. 62.]

Koo-p.-q6Jjp.cv.
i.

[Quoted by Boeckli in

his Philolaos,

Andoc.

I40. p. 18, rd8e vpiv

li^iov evdvp.r)6r)vai.

On
GrOI'g.

the other hand


d, alo~x.pbv
8r)

we

have, unusually,
ep.e

458

to Xoittov yiyverai

ye

p.rj

edeXeiv.

184. b.

Attraction of Participial clause attached to the Infini-

tival sentence.

Here the unattraeted form would be


Crito 5 1 d, TTpoayopevopev
fiovra
Cf. Ildt.
rci
'
'

e. g.
. . .

Adrjvaicov

rco (iovXopevco

et-eivai

Xa-

avrov dmevai.
78, Kal
ro)

ix.

debs mipeScoKt
II, x.
1

pvcrdp.evov ttjv

'EXXd8a kXcos

Karadtadat,
cropevoiat.

and Horn.

87,

rco;/

vnvos dXcoXei Nwcra (pvXacr-

,85187.]

ATTRACTION.

197

Instances of the attracted form are

Apol. 17

C,

oiSe yap av Trperroi rf]8e

rjj

rjXiKia

TrXdrrovTi Xdyovs

us

ifias tlaiewi

where ir\aTTovri is

attracted into correspondas in

ence with

T)\ticiq-

though the Gender follows the thought,

Legg. 933
Cf.

a, rais yj/v)(ais rStv av6p<x,Tra>v

Bvaunovp-evais npos dXXrfKovs.


. .

Hom.

II. iv.

IO I, Efyeo

peuv eKaropPrjv

OixaSe voarrjcras.

185.

Reference to the unattracted form explains such places as


iru'iv,

Synip. 176 d, ovt aires tQek^craipi av


(raifj.1,

ovre aXX'j crv/x^ovXtv-

aWcos

re

Ka\

KpaiTraXavra

where
. .

Kpanrakcovra

agrees

regularly with the subject of the Tnelv understood after avp^ov\evaaipi.

And somewhat
e,

sunilaily
.

Phdr. 276

tov bwapevov TTai&iv

pv6o\oyovvra

this

Accusa-

tive arising

from a mis-recollection of the Infinitive construc-

tion last preceding.

186

c.

Dependent sentences introduced by Conjunctions or

Oblicpie Interrogatives.
a.

Here, too, as in the Infinitival sentence, the sentence


it,

is

torn

asunder, and a portion of

consisting of a

Noun

or a Xoun-phrase,

brought under the direct government of the principal construction.


This Attraction manifests
itself in

an ordinary type in

e. g.

Laches 196

a,

tovtov ov pMvddvco 6 ti jBovXerai Xeyeiv.

More remarkable Platonic forms


Soph. 260
\6yov
a, Set

are

e.

g.
rl ttot

\6yov rjpas

8iop.6\oyf]o-ao~6ai,

iariv

where
it.

has been attracted

into

the

principal

construction,

although this can supply only a loose government for

Phaedo 64

a, Kiv8vvevovo-iv

ocroi

Tvyxdvov<riP opdas aTrr6p.(voi (piXocrot)

(plas \e\r)8evai
o-kciv.

tovs aXXous' otl ovdev XXo (Tvirqdeiovtrip

a7To6vr)-

This

is

an Attraction for Kivhwevei

XcX^eW

tovs aXXovs

on

ocrot k.t.X.

187.

In the following
Xoun-phrase,
of

it

is

not the Subject, but some other

Noun

or

the

Dependent

sentence,

which

is

attracted.

PLa?do I02
rois

b, opoXoyels to tov 'Sippiau vnepe^fiv "Zaxparovs ov\

a>s

pqpaai Xtyerai ovrco Ka\ to akrjdts (xeiv


is

where

to

2a>Kpd-

rovs

the Accusative attracted under government of SpoXoyus


Set

(compare

\6yov

rjpds ^mpoXoyrjo-aadai,

above).

198
Crito 44 d,
avra.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
8rj\a

[188,189.
t* eianv ol

ra napovra wvi,

on
i.

oioi
e.

iroWoi ov
ol

Ta afj-iKporara rav kukcov epydecrdai


ra Tvapovra ipyacrajxevoi,
ol

8ffXdv

eanv on

avra

ttoWoi, oioi t

elcriv

ov ra k.t.\.

Phsedo 82
oi

a, 8fj\a

8f]

Kal

raXka
'101.

ol av endcm]

tot

i.e. 8fj\6v earn

8fj,

av

em rmv
rest

aX\a>v eKaarrj

For the

of the

instances

under

this

head see

'

Binary

Structure,' 213, 218, below.


188.
/3.

Comparative sentence introduced by

fj,

attracted, after

omission of the Cojmla, into agreement with the principal construction.

Meuo 83

C, dirh jxel^ovos

fj

Too-avrrjs ypapprjs.

(See the remarks under


.

'

Idioms of Comparison,'

168, above.)

189. B. Attractions involving the Relative,


a.
a.

Attraction of Relative to Antecedent.

From

Accusative into Genitive.

ApoL 29

b, KaKaiv <ov oi8a

on

KaKa eariv.
t

Phdr. 249
Cf.

b, amicus ov e^iacrav 3lov.


II. V.

Hom.

265,

Tfjs

yap

toi

yevefjs,

t/s

T/jgh nep

evpvona Zevs

Aa>Ke.
/3.

From Accusative
432
a,

into various cases before (BoiXei

12
,

which

with the Relative forms almost one word, like Latin quivis.
Crat.
ra 8eKa
j

fj

ocrns j3ov\ei aXXos dpiOpds.


'

Gorg. 5 ! 7 a *P7 a

tovtoov os /3ouXei e'lpyacrTai.


ftovXei.

Phlleb. 43 d, rpccov ovt<ov covnva>v


y.

From
966

Dative into Genitive.


e, TrdvTcov

Begij.
8.

av

Kivrjcris

ovcriav enopiaev.

From Nominative

into

Genitive.
Theset. 165
f'XvTpOV.
e,

vveTro8ladrjs

in uvrov, ov

8tj

ae

x.

el

P ( <T(*p.evos

av

Cf.
a.

Dem. de
erv%ev.

Cor. 130. p. 270, ov8e yap av erv^v

rjv

i.e.

tovtqov

12

Compare (though

tlie.se do not involve the Relative) Rep. 414 c, ei/>' fjfxaif 5' ov yeyovus ov8' ofSa el yevojxevov av. Synip. 216 d, tvSoOfv Si avoix8 f l$ Trucnjs oiea$e yejiei aaxppoavvrjs

Euthyphro 15
Phiedo 59
c,

a, ri 5'
iprjs

oi'ei

d\Ko

fj

rijifj

re kol yepa

rives

fjoav ol \6yot

iqo, 191.]
Dative.

ATTRACTION.

199

Rep. 402
x haedo

a, iv drracTtv ofy tori TrtpKpepdfieva. a,

69

tovto

&

6p.oidv ioriv

a>

vvv

8r)

iXe'yero.

Accusative.
Cf.

Thuc.

V.
.

Ill, perhaps,
.
.

Trep\

naTpiBos $ov\(v(crd(
is

[j3ovXt)v~\

r\v

fuai nepi

eorai.

(The same interpretation

suggested as

"possible'' in Jelf, Gr. Gr. 822 note.)


190.
e.

Preposition, by which the Relative

is

governed, absorbed

by Attraction.
Rep. 5 20
lb.
dj
*v

~dXei

fl

rJKiara rrpo&vpoi

ap%uv

ol

p.fXXovres ap^eiv.
TTpOKflTdl.

533 de,

OlS TUCTOVTOiV TTfpt VKetylS OCTiOV


81'vap.ts
17

T)p.~lV

Laches 192

b, tis ovo~a

aiTT) iv dacriv

oh

vvv

817

iXeyop.tv

aiTTjv eivai, eneira avbpia KfKXirrai

where
)

ols

must be

for iv oh.

Crat. 438

e,

dpa

hi

dXXov rov

rj

oirrep etVdy

*Goi'g. 453

6, ttoKiv S' el im. tcov

avrmv rexvtov Xeyop.ev hvrrep

vx'V 8tj.

Stallbaum (on Apol. 27 d)


is

cites otber instances

from Plato, but he

not warranted in giving

them the same


8tj

interpretation.
Xeyovrai
is

Thus
simply
*

Apol.

27

d,

fj

eVc

rivav 5XXa>v wv

ko.1

or

[sprung] from some other beings, whose children accordingly

they are

called.'

Phsedo 76
best

d, iv tovtco Itco xpovcfl a7r6K\vfjL(v ipirep k.t.X.


iv clrrep.
is

Here the

and most MSS. have


cf.

Of

other writers,

Soph. O. C. 748, OIk dv nor


7T(ttt(okv.
fj

too-ovtov
Is.

aiKias -rreaeiv "E8o'


xii. 7, ed. Zur.],

oaov

Isaeus Fr.

a.

8 [ed. Bekker.
2. p.

dXXoQev nodev
a>v
p.i]

i<

tovtow hv, Lysias xiv.

139,

eV

iviois Itoltcov]

ovtos

<fiiXoTip.t"iTai

robs ix@pbs alo~xvveo~dai, XXI.

21. p. 163, Seo/xai

Tjyqo-acr&ai rocravTa

xPW aTa

dvat a ('any SU1U of

money

in consideration of

which

')

iyco j$o\\oLp.r)v civ ti kukov rfj rrdXei


hi

ytvio-Bai.

[So Bekker and the

MSS.

a ed. Zurich.]

191. b. Attraction of

Antecedent to Relative.
f'weu'

Meno 96
Politic.

a,

exeis

* v

aXXov
;

orovovv

T7pdyp.aTos

ov

ol

p.ev

(pdaKovres hihdcTKaXoi eivai k.t.X.

271

C,

TOV

filOV OV K.T.X. TTOTfpOV

TjV

K.T.X.
firp-e

Meno 96

C, cop.oXo-/r]Kap.ev

he ye,

rrpdypaTOs ov

hihdcTKaXoi

p.rjT

p.a6r]Ta\ eiev,

toZto

p.t]he

hthaicrov eivai.

Crito 45 b, 7roXXa^;ou

Kai

aXXoae

oiroi

dv

dtpiKjj.

The

last

of these

instances

is

of a peculiar

type,

though the

200

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
S'

[ 193, 193.

former are common, and have their prototypes in


416, (pvXaKas
74, deibf/Mvcu
(TKoirbv

Homer

cf. II.

x.

as

e'lpecu,

Ovtls Kexpipevrj pvirai orparov,


ttjs

Od.

viii.

xXea

dvdpcov,

O'lprjs

tot

apa kX/os
a'l

k.t.X.,

XXli.

6,

ciXXov ov ovttco tis fidXev dvrjp Euro/xai

Ke rv^'Wfit, xxiii.

356,

MJyXa 5
Aa>a-ovcr

a poi

k.t.X.,

IloXXd

p.ev

avros

eyco

Xrjio-o-opat,

dXXa

8'

'A\aio\

(where

prjXa

represents

dvrl

fir/Xccv).
o'iprj

On
not

Od.
o'lprjp-

viii.

74

Nitzsch holds ot^s to he attracted from


elsewhere
the
attracted

because

word

is

the

forerunner
it is

of a principal

sentence to be completed, whereas here


the exegetic Relative sentence.

in sense but part of

Thus the sentence would be one


iv dpcpipvTrj
. .

on the model of Od.


01' II. vi.

i.

50,

N?7a-&>

NJ)<ror

8<;v5pr]eo-o-a,

396,
c.

'Hericovos' 'HeTicov, os euaie k.t.X.

192.

Construction changed after Relative clause by Attrac-

tion to the Relative clause as the nearest construction.

N.B. This

principle, of Attraction to the nearest construction,


is

extends also to other cases where there

no Relative

clause.

See

201-203, below.

Rep. 402
rjpiv

b, ovoe povaiKol Trporepov iaoptda ovre airol ovre ovs (paptv

naidevTeov elvai tovs (j)vXaKas.


e, rjpiv

Phffdo 66

eorat ov (papeu epacrTai fivai

(ppovrjcrecos.

Protag. 342 b,

(T0(piq

tlov 'EXXtjvcov ircp'uio-iv, toarrep

ovs IIpcoTayopas

eXeyf, rovs aocpicrTas.

Onto 48

C,

as Se av Xcyets
1)

tcis

aKe\j/eis

pf]

cos

dXrjdcos

ravra

0-Kep.p.ara

k.t.X.
C, eKflpoi lov

Hip. Ma. 281


KOV K.T.X.

dvopara pcydXa Xeyerai enl

cro<fiia,

Hirra-

bymp. 200
(is

d,

tKfivav

ipav o

ovttco

eroipov avrcd ecrriv ov$

c'xei,

to

rov (TTfLTa xpovov TavTa


I

elvai avrco o~codpeva tci vvv

napovra.
eKe'i

Apol. 4
ffll',

a, evprjuei

tovs dXr/dcos SiKacrTas olufp Ka\ Xeyovrai

8tKa-

Nivcos K.T.X.
II. ix.

Cf.

Horn.

131, peTa

(f

ecrafTai

i]v

tot diriyvpeov, Kovprjv Bpicrrjos.

193.

It is not to

be supposed that the Nouns which follow


in

the

Relative

clauses

the

first

three
in

of these

examples are

Antecedents to the Relatives.

As

the
(Keivov,

fourth

example the
it

Relative has an exjiressed Antecedent

so in the others

has one understood


TavTa,

and the Nouns


exegetic

tovs cpvXaKas, rovs o-oqbiards,

are

respectively

of the

understood

Antecedent.

(TnCra represents a Feminine


pee below, 201.)

Noun by

another Attraction, which

194196.]
Cf.

ATTRACTION.
i.

201

Hom. Od.

69, KukXgotos Jce^oXwrat ov 6(p0a\pMv d\daio~ev, Avri-

6(ov

Il6\v<{)T]fiov,

Also

II. xii.

18-20.

To

this explanation
<rii

must

be also conformed that of Soph. Antig. 404, ov


'

tov verpbv

AirelTras.

194.

The same

principle accounts for the following also.


r]

Symp. 206
Phaedo 89
enelvos is

a, ovdev ye aXXo icrriv ov ipoiaiv avdpamoi.


a,

tov dyaOov.

r6 pev ovv tx ilv TL ^ e'y ot ^Ktlvos olt)tv aronov


ine'ivov,

where
on

attracted from
this

since

it

is <?x fiV

an(I

n t ^y l

which requires

Pronoun

as its Subject.

Svmp. 199 C
npayrov pev
to.

Ko\a>s poi et)oas Kadrryi]0-ao~dai rov Xoyov, Xe'yow

Se'ot

airbv eViSei^ai

otto'los

tis (cttiv 6

Epcoj, vorepov 8e
. .

tpya airox)

where we

should have had uvtov


on-olds tis

top "Epara

but for the intervention of


recurrence to the Accusative.

icmv, which prevented

The same

bias shews itself abnormally in Lysias xxv. 18. p. 173,


.
. .

oieo~B( xP*l va h ovs futlvoi TrapekiiTov

vfieis dn-oXecfu.

195. d.

Attraction of the entire Relative clause

(i. e.

of Subject

and Predicate,
a.

Copula having been omitted) to the Antecedent.


b, ovtos TTciyov olov hflVOT&TOV.
a,

Symp.

20

Pha?do 104
Soph. 237

rov TrepiTTov ovtos oi'% ointp


e'/zot

ttjs

rpid&os.

C,

o?w ye

iravTaivacnv "uropov.

Legg. 674

C, ot>5' dpTreXcov a, ocrov

av ttoWoiv

Se'ot

ov8' JJTivi 77oXet.


TrapafttKreov els
tt]v ttoKiv

Rep. 607
for o7o>'

povov vpvovs
Iutiv vpvoi.
.

Troir crea>s t

TTOirjO-ecos

Cf. Horn.

Od.

ix.

321, to ptv

iiaKoptv

"Ocrcrov 6" lorbv vtjos,


1

X. 112, yvvouKa Evpov ocrqv t optos Kopv<pi)v,

67, Heicrpa

b'

ocrov

opyviav.

Ar. Eq. 977)


KoiSevi

Trp(cr^vT(p(ov tivcov o1a>v dpyaXecoraTtui'.

Soph. Aj. 488, narpos dyaQa


aav
. . .
. .

E?7rep

tivos crBevovros,

I416, dvdp\ ....


ttoKiv
.

tto>

Xwoi'i

Bvtjtwv,

0. C. 734?

crOtvovI,

ei

nv 'EXXdSoj
to.

peya.

Arist. iletaph. IX.

ill.

dvrl-

KdTai Se to ev <a\
to nXr/dos
<ur

ttoWo. koto. nXfiovs Tporrovs, hv tva. to iv ko\

aSiaiperov Ka\ BiaipfTov.

196.

(3.

More

peculiar (because the Relative

is

made

to agree
ttjs

with the Subject of the Relative clause


rpidbos above) are

contrast olx oiVrep

202
Soph. 246
rrjv

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
C, v7T(p rjs

197199.
b rlQtvrai

rldevrai

rrjs

ovaias

i.

e.

vnep \rov\

ovalav

eivai.

Gorg. 477

a,

(A)

axpeXelrai

apa
i.

v7ro\apl3dv(o rrjv

axpeXaav;

(B)

Nat.

(A)

Apa

rjvTrep

eye!)

e.

apa [wqbfXelrai rovro] onep eya

imoXap^dvco
197. y.

rrjv coifieXeiav civai

In the following the Relative clause

is

represented by
of the

word only, the Subject being identical with that main sentence and being therefore, with the Copula, omitted.
the Relative
Cf.

Hom.
1.

Od.
aXXoi

11.

209, Evpvpax

r]$e

nal aXXoi ocroi purja'Ttjpfs ayavol,

e.

pvrja-TTJpes

prjros

olos

K.pvp.6*
it ;'

ayavol, 60-01 fare'

and Hdt.

iv.

28, depo-

'

frost
ib.

which was
01 Se o-qbi

insufferable,

to

such a

degree was

and

194,

acpdovoi 60-01 iv rols ovpeai


is

y'lvovrac in all

which instances there

no patent Attraction,

but

it is

made

possible by the Ellipse, after the Relative, of its

Subject and the Copula.

Euthyd. 275

o-o(piav

dprj^avov

60-qv

'inconceivable,

so great

was
^*

it.

Gorg. 477

d, VTTepqbvfl revi apa cos p.eyaXrj /3\d/3?/

Ka\

KaKa> 6avpacrla>

vTrepj3dX\ovaa.

Cf. the

common Idiom e'ScoKev avra -nXtlo-ra 8aa latively many, so many were they' where Sera

things
'

'super-

is

doubtless an

Accusative.

The same explanation


place, in the

applies,

though Attraction does not find


cos

Adverbial expressions dprjxdvas

(Rep. 527
c),

e,

Phdr.
cos

263

d),

virepepveos
a,

(Phcedo 92
198.

(Symp. 173 Symp. 200 a).


cos

c,

Gorg. 496

6avp.ao-rcos

The Homeric Idiom with


321, 'Es niXayos
vii.
81]

rolos differs

37

e. g. 1,

in

Od.
. .

i.

209,
.

6apa

rolov, iii.

p-iya rolov, iv.


rolov, xi.

Nij7rtos

Xirjv

roaov, ib.

776 and

30,
rolov,

o-iyf/

134, 'A(3Xr]xp6s pdXa

XV. 450, KepdaXiov


degree,'

XX. 302, 2ap8dvwv pdXa rolov

rolos,

'

to that

indicating an imagined, and therefore an


the degree of the
epithet

intense, degree.

Tolov expresses

preceding;

our

olos

justifies the epithet


199.
e.

being there at
of the

all.

Attraction

entire Antecedent clause (Copula

omitted) to the Relative.

Charm. 175
Politic.

c,

ov8fv6s orov ovxi dXoycorepov.

So Protag. 317

c.

308

1),

ov8apws

cos

ov (prjaopfv.
p.ea>.

Cf. Hdt. vii. I45> ov8upcov rH>v ov

200203.]
200.
f.

ATTRACTION.
own
17

203

Attraction of the Relative into agreement with the


its
C,

Predicate of

clause.
irr\"f],

Phdr. 255

tov pevpaTos ineivov

ov Ipepov Zevs wvopaae'

(where the Antecedent of


Cf. the

ov is pevparos.)

Homeric *H

depis io-rlv.

D.

ix.

276,

&c

201. C.
a.

Attraction of a Neuter Pronominal Subject into agreement

with the Predicate.


Apol. 18
a, te'opai
.
.

tovto

o-KOTrelv, k.t.X."

SiKaarov yap

avrr]

dperr)

where
Soph. 240
Ci*at.

of course avrq refers to tovto


b, ovk ov apa ea~nv ovrcas
c,
el
.

o-Konze'iv k.t.X.

f)v

Xeyopev eiKOva

386

eorlv avTrj

fj

dXfjdeia

(referring to

what had
avdpomoi

just been agreed upon).

Minos
Cl'ito

7 a > iToXiTiKa.
tcaXovo-iv,
C,

apa Tavra avyrypappard eoriv, ovs

ol

vopovs

48

as
77

8e

av

Xe'yeis

ras

o~Ke-^reis

pr]

a>s

dXrjdas Tavra

aKf'ppxtra

where
i.

TaiTa represents ras a<e^eis, but has been

assimilated to
Cf.

o-K.kpp.aTa,

the Predicate of

its

own
be

sentence.

Hom.
1.

II.

239,

o-Krprrpov

...

8e

tol

peyas eao-erai opKos, V.


re piv KoXeovcri.

305* evBa r

prjpos 'Icr^iw

e'vaTpeCpeTai, kotvXt]V

Hdt.
P. \
.

86, CLKpoOlvui Tavra (sc. tov Kpoicroi>)


y

KaTayte'iv.
rjv

iEsch.
av
Trrjpd-

753;

O Tcp

Qaveiv piv

e'crriv

ov TrenpapevoV Avrr] yap


x. 828, Si

tcov diraXXayr].

So Virg. zEn.

qua

est ea cura.

202. b. Attraction

of the Copula into

agreement with the

Predicate.

Meno 91c,
Legg. 735

ovtol ye (pavepd e'ori Xco.Sq. e


>

T0VS peyio~ra ^paprrjKOTas dvidrovs be ovras, peyio-rqv be

ovo-av ^Kd^rjV.

Parmen. 134
Politic.

b, travra, a

brj

as Ideas auras ovaas iiroXapfidvopev.


.

271
c.

e,

6ebs evepev

ioov ov ire'pov BeioTepov.

203.

Attraction of the Article of an Infinitival clause into


is

agreement with a word preceding, with which that clause


Apposition.
Charni. 173 e eppevopev tu Xoyw
>

in

r<a

evbuipova elvai tov eTTicrnjpovas

a>vra.

Legg. 908
Cf.

C, tji borj, Tjj

0eav epr]pa

elvai
e'

dvra.

Hdt.

vi.

130,
etyrj

rfjs

d|ia>cnos, ttJs

epev yrjpai.

Xen. i[em.

I.

111.

3, naXrjv

Tzapaiveaiv eivai, tt]v

Ka3 bvvapiv

epbeiv.


204

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
204.

[ 204, 205.

Idioms op Sentences

Binary Structure.

Certain Idiomatic affections of the Sentence are the grammatical


result of expressing in

two parts a conception which

exists in the

speaker's

mind

as one.

The immediate use


will there reunite.

of this artifice is to present the conception to

the hearer in two parts, which, after entering his

mind

separately,

The

ulterior use is (1) to facilitate a clear expression of a

com-

plex conception, and (2) to set before the apprehension two images
of the object, as
it

presents itself at two successive


it

moments
vision."

and

by

this

means

to give

the same kind of fullness with which the


is

image of material objects

invested

by "binocular
its

This Idiom has been, in certain of


sition.

forms, ranked under Appo-

But

it

does not resemble

it

except in a nakedly grammatical

point of view.

Apposition forms but one description of the object,


is

and therefore

no Binary Structure

at all

in other
;

words in

Apposition the two representations are simultaneous


the Idiom before us they are substitutive
in the interval between
;

whereas in

the thought has


is

moved
sort

them

and though the one

in

some

a repetition of the other, they are not identical.

205. Examples of this Idiom in

its

main forms are

to be found

in all

Greek

literature

but

its

applications in Plato are preemi-

nently various and subtle.


classification.

These are embodied in the following

A. "When the Binary Structure embraces two different sentences,

both descriptive of the same


ture
is

fact.

The mark

of the Binary Struc-

that the two sentences are grammatically coordinated by

Asyndeton.
Note, that the first-placed sentence always contains something

which

is

unfolded more

fully, or restated in

another

way (sometimes
latter.

with anacoluthic redundancy of construction) in the


B.

When

the Binary Structure, not extending to the Verb,


desei'ibing the

consists of two successive expressions

same thing.

Note, that the first-placed expression


phatic,

other

is sometimes the less emand is introductory to the more general, or at least the and sufficient, and the is the more emphatic it sometimes

other follows epexegetically.

206, 207.J

BINARY STRUCTURE.

205

C. "When a Dependent sentence has been resolved into two parts, by disengaging from its construction, and placing in advance of it,

a portion of

it

consisting of a

Xoun

or Noun-phrase, and bringing

both parts coordinately under the government of the Principal


sentence.

206. Note, that (1) the forestalled portion thus has a degree of
it,

attention ensured to
phatic,
it

which, not being always self-evidently emfail to

might otherwise

obtain

and

(2)

grammatically, the

forestalled portion

may

be said to suffer Attraction,

Attraction,
Principal

that

is,

out of the Dependent construction into

the

construction.

207.

A. "Where the Binary Smicture embraces two different


of the

sentences, both descriptive

same

fact,

and grammatically
is

coordinated by Asyndeton.

(Note, that the effect of Asyndeton


;

always to make the connection closer


simultaneity or rapid sequence.)
a.

it

is

its

office

to denute

Common
a.

type of instances.
eir)
f]

Apol. 41

BavpaaTT/ av

Siarpifir]
to.

aiiTodi,

oirort evrv^oifit

Ua-

Xaprfiei k.t.X., dvTnrapa^dXXovTi


tya> oipat, ovk av arjcts
eirj.

epavTov

iid6r\ rrpos

ra

(Kelvoov, a)?

Symp. 198
Phsedo 67
fir)

C, to roii 'Oprjpov eTTdrovdr],


e, (I (pofio'ivro /cat

<poj3ovpT]v k.t.X.
ttr],

dyavaKTOie v, ov 7roXXij av dXoyia


j

(I

cicrpevoi eVcflcre ioiev oc k.t.X.

lb.
lb.

68

d,

oil

ravTov tovto

7reTv6v8ao-tv,

a/coXucn'a

nv\

craxfipoves

daiv

73^'

a ^rT0

tovto Stouai. Tradfiv

Trepl

ov 6 Xoyos,

avaavrjoSrivai.

all of

So too 74 a, Gorg. 513 c, 519 b, Phileb. 46 c, ilenex. 235 b, in which the first-placed expression is formed with Tvdo-x fLV
-

lb.

70

a,

v/Al

'X'7j

^< e ^J1

Tjj

avffpaiTvos d-n-oddvj)'

(vdis aTraXXaTTopivq tov


en ovdapov
j],

T)pepq 8ia(p6flpTjTai re Kai diroWinjrai, y av

auipaTos

....
.

o'xrjTat
.
.

hia-nropJvq Ka\ ovhev


is

Hei"e the Sentence (t&is

jj

the complete double of the sentence exeti^ ....


ti

aTvoBdvj].

lb. 86 b, toiovtov

pdXi&Ta viroXapfidvopev

eivai,

wcrntp k.t.X.,

Kpacriv etvai tovto)v k.t.\.

Gorg. 505

e, iva

poi to tov Ej7i\dppov ytinjrai,

a rrpu tov &10 avdpes

fXtyov, eis

u>v licavus
e,

yevapai.
b\ orav iv uto~q> tovtcov ylyvrfTai
dXyrj
k.t.X.
:

Phileb. 35
/xe'crw
;

(A)

tL

(C) Ylas (V

(A) Ala pev to nd&os


206
Legg. 697
a,

DIGEST 'OF IDIOMS.


to 8e T P'X3 SteXeu'
/cat

[ 208, 209.

....

ireipadcopev,

biarepeiv ^copls

to.

re peyiara

8evrepa koi rpira.


fir)

lb.

708

b, orai'

tov tCov eapcov [6 KaTOiKiaposj yiyvrjTai rponov,

ev

yevos dno pids Ibv \a>pas olKifrrai.

This Idiom begins with

Homer

yevoiTo, ava ko.tt](36\' "AttoXXov,

Aeapoi
Set

see

Od.

viii.

339, A* yap tovto

pev rp\s roacroi aweipoves


Cf.

dp(p\s e\oiev,

Avrap

eyaiv evboipi napa. ^pvaej] 'Acppotirrj.

Aristoph. Lys.
TaXanra>pr]o~opev.

2 1 9, el 8e iravv

tovto 8pqv,

'Yp.lv

xapi(ecrdai,

Virtually similar

is

Apol. 20

C,

oi yap

brjtrov

aov ye ovbev
(prjprj

tcov

SXXmv

TvepirroTepov wpayel

parevopevov eneira TocravTr)


aXXolov
rj

....

yeyovev,

prj

ti

ewparres

01

noXXoi' (for crov

.... ivpayparevopevov
is

is

a virtual

protasis, of

which

el

...

noXXoi
fjpiv

the double.)

Cf. Time. V. 97, Kai to dcrcpaXes


o~xoiT
.

Sia to KaTacrTpacprjvat av irapa-

el prj Tvepiyevoio~6e.

208. b.

"Instances involving anacoluthic redundancy.


otei

Phileb. 13 b,
crdai

yap Tiva
k.t.X.
'

avyx<^pr]o-eo-6ai f

Bepevov

k.t.X.,

eha

ave^e-

aov Xeyovros
0, prj

Crito 45

86r]

arrav to irpaypa

....

avavhpiq neirpaxOai

KaKiq Ka\ dvav8piq 8ia7re<fievyevai rjpas doKelv.

Apol. 26
alone.

e,

ovTcoai

croi

8ok>,

ov8eva vopico 6ebv eivai

[So Oxon.

See note at

p. 69, above.]

Legg. 859

d, eivai tovs biKaiovs dv8pu>Tvovs, av Ka\ rvyxdvcoo-i k.t.X.,


. .
.

kot avTo ye
lb.

nayKaXovs

eivai.

933

b, eTTixeipelv ireideiv, av irore

Spa

'i8a)o-t

k.t.X.,

oXiyeopelv tu>v

toiovtcov hiaKeXeveo-Qai.

209.

c.

In Similes or Comparisons.
:

In such cases there


is

is

great

tendency to the Binary Structure

the fact illustrated

stated

(perhaps only in outline) before the illustration, and re-stated after


it.

Note, that in these cases the pre-statement


at, so
is

is

often broken off

or merely hinted
re-statement.
boKel or

that the full sense

is first

expressed in the

(This

especially noticeable in expressions involving

the like.)
13, av

The
'
'

instances in other authors begin with


Kprjvrj

Homer

e. g. II. ix.

Ayape'pvwv "icrraTO 8aKpvxe(ov, ware


aTevdxoov
eVre'

peXdvv-

8pos

J2? o (Sapv

'Apyeioiai peTrjvda.

Cf. also Soph.

13

[In the margin of the


in

MS.

is

written

' Quaere.

Are

these really distinct

from those given

207'"]


2io, 211.]
Aj. 840, Kal
trrovra,
crcpas

207
iz'i-

BINARY STRUCTURE.
....
....
oXolaro.

AVvap7rdo~eiav, cocrrrep elaopcoa epe AvToa(payq

reus

avrocrcpayus

CEd. Col. 12^g,

off

....

toy tis

axra

jcXoi/eTrat,
e,

&>s Acai

rov8e k.t.X.

Gorg. 483

ov Kara tovtov tov vop.ov ov quels TtdtpeOa TrXaTTOvris


.
. .
.

tovs jSeXTtaTot/?

(< veav Xap.f$dvovTes, axnrep Xeovrus KareTTa-

hovrts, KaraSovXovpe#a.

Politic.

296

e,

tovtov

Set koI irepl


crcoet

ravra tov opov

Kv^fpvrjTrjs

....

tovs avvvavTas,

eivat
ko.1

aairep 6

ovtco

Kara tov clvtov

TpOTTOV TOITOV, K.T.X.

Phaedo 6l

a.

o(p t-nparrov tovto v7T(Xdp!3avov avro pot


Biovcn SiaKtXevoptvoi,

e'rriKeXeieic,

cocrrrep 01 tois

Kal e'pot ovtco to ewrrviov orrep

iirpaTTov tovto erriKeXeietf.

lb.

109

e,
to.

KcmSeie av avaKir^ravra, &cr7>(p eVc9a8e


ivOdhe,
ovtcos av Tiva
e'yco 80/cco /cat to.

01

l\6vs dvaKvrrrTovres

opatat

eVcel /caTtSetf.

Crito 54 d, TavTa
8oKOVO~tV OKOVflV,

anoveiv, wcnrtp ol Kopvfiavriwvrfs t>v


ai)TT]
Tj

avXav

KOI (V fUol

Tf)(rj

/3op/3et.

Politic.

260

C,

Kai pot So/cet rfjBf

ttj],

Kadarrfp k.t.X. ,

Kal to fSaaiXiKov

yevos (oiKev d(pa>pio-8ai.

Crat. 417 b,
Xiytiv uoi

?oikcv, ov^t /ca#arrep oi /cdmjXot atTco

xpwvrai,

ov TavTj)

So/cet

to XvaireXovv.
ol

lb.

433

68ov,

a, Iva pi] ocpXcopef, eocrrrep

iv Alyivj]

vvKTatp rreptto'irer
ttj

o^e

Ka\

Tjpe'ts e'rri to.

npdypaTa

fid^copef avTjj

aXqdela outco

mas

iXqXvdtvai otyia'iTepov tov heovros.

Tim. 19

b,

Trpocre'01/ce

8e

8rj

Tivl p.01 rotcoSe to

nddos, olov

ei

tis

....

dcpiKoiro k.t.X. ,

Tairbv

Ka\ eyeb TtkirovQa irpbs ttjv rrdXiv

tjv

8u)X6opev.

210.

As

a variation, the Binary Structure


is

is

sometimes de-

veloped in the illustration, and then there


illustrated fact,

no re-statement of the

co

this being implied sufficiently in the re-statement

of the illustration.

Pha?do 60

C,

av to T(pov TrapaytvrjTai
p.01

e'rra/coXouc9ei

vorepov Kal to
tJkciv 8f] cpatVe-

erepov' cocrrrep ovv Kal airco


Tai (iraKoXovdovv TO
tj8v.

eoiKev,

e'rretSij

k.t.X.,

Charm. 156

b,

e'errt

yap

TOiavrr] rq
eocrrrep

e'rrcoo'j]]

ota pi] hvvao~6ai ttjv Kf)a.Xi]V Kal o~v

p.6vov iryid oiflv,

dXX

laTpav, erretSav k.t.X.,

icrcos

rjdr]

aK-qKoas tg>v dyaBcov

Xeyoval nov

ori k.t.X.

211. d. Pairs of Interrogative sentences, the


is

former of which
is

partly Pronominal,

skeleton sentence, which

put forward

to arrest attention,

and

to introduce the re-statement, of

which

it is

208
the double.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
The Pronominal part
is

[312,213.
r,

the Interrogative

which

represents the Predicate, or part of the Predicate, of the re- state-

ment.

These Binary Interrogative sentences therefore follow the


;

general principle of Double Interrogatives in Greek


the one introduces the other,
precise

which

is,

that
less

the first-placed being always the


6

and

definite.
C,

Phdr. 234

tl

(rot

(paiverai

Xoyos

',

ov%

V7rep(pv<os

dprjcrdai

d, 6
ei

where

ri

foreshadows
t'l

vTTfp(pva>s

dp^adai.

(Cf.

Symp. 204

ipcov tcov KaXcov

ipq

'

Yeviadai
'

aiiTco.^

lb.

269

a, rt

fie

tov peXiyr/pw
'

ADpaaTov olopeda
. . .

rj

nal IlepiKXea,
',

anovcreiav k.t.X.

Trorepov xaAe7ra>y av avrovs


J

elneiv k.t.X.

Charm. 154
Phileb. 27
lb.

d, tl aoi (paiveTaL 6 veavlcrKos


;

ovk exnrpocTcoTros

' G rt 8e 6 trbs U3ios]

iv

t'lvl ye'i/et

av Xe'yoiro
Xcktcov
',

56

e,

t'l

fie

XoyicTTiKr) k.t.X.

norepov
r)

cos fiia

Phdr. 277
k.t.X.
;

d) Tl' ^

a^

T c pi

tov KaXbv

alo~xpbv etVat to Xoyovs Xeyeiv


. .

apa ov

Sefir}Ao)Ke tci

Xey&Vra

it

k.t.X.

tl

foreshadows

cos K.T.X.

Protag. 309 b,

tl ovv to. viiv


fie

rj

Trap' enelvov cpaivei'


]

Soph. 266

C, rt

Ti)v -queTepav Te^vrjv


;

ap

oiik

avTrjv p.ev oiKiav olko-

BoplKJ) <pl)CrOfXfV TTOLflv

Phffido 78 d,
k.t.X.
;

t'l

fie

tcov

noXXcov KaXcov
is

apa

Kara.

tovtu

e^et,

rj

(where the Genitive

suspended in a loose construc-

tion,

which the re-statement supersedes.)


d,
t'l
fie

Gorg. 474
(Kao-TOTi

rofie

to.

koXcl iravra

(Is

oufieV

chrofiXtircov KaXtis

Here the virtual Subject of the re-statement is foreshadowed by ToSe, which therefore is Nominative and the Predicate by t'l, which (as in all the other instances) is Accu<aXa
;

sative.

Cf. Soph. Aj. IOI,


eo~Tr]Kev
\

t'l

yap

8rj

na7s 6 tov Aafpriov

IloO

ltol

Tv^r/i

212. The passages also (epioted under

'

Accusative Case,'
is

15-

19, above), in which a

Pronoun Accusative

in Apposition to a
:

whole sentence following, are virtually of Binary Structure


Accusative
is

for the

the shadow of a sentence.

21 3. B.

When the

Binary Structure, not extending to the Verb,

consists of
a.

two successive expressions describing the same thing.


the first-placed expression
is

Where

is

the less logically specific,

or the loss emphatic, and

introductory to the other.

214,
a.

215]
it is

BINARY STRUCTURE.
a Noun-phrase.
Kadiarap(vj] dpxjj,
be Trepl
Trdvrav,
ov.
(TTi.6vp.la. ro'is

209

Where

Apol. 37

C, rfj del

ev8a.
k.t.X.,

PhsedO'65
ovcrias, o

d>

Xeya

olov peyiBovs irepi

ttjs

Tvy^dvei enaarov

lb. 8
lb. lb.

e,

tov vvenaKoXovdovvros, tov o~a>pa.Toei8ovs,

82

b, els Tavrov, to dvdpasmvov yevos.

113a, ra>v t(t(\(vtt)ic6t(ov, tcov 7roXX5>v. Symp. 215 b, re! 'Sarvpco, ru yiapo-vq.
e,

Euthyd. 274
Grat.
lb.

to rrpdypa,
17

tt/v

dperqv, padrjTov aval.

415

a,

to ovopa

prj-^avfj.

435

c, T(5 (popructo tolto)

TTpoaxpwdai,
olpat

rjj

vv8t]KT].

Protag. 317 b, evXdftetav


y(1v

ravrrjv

fieXrici)

(K(lvr)s elvai,

to opoXo-

paXXov

7]

tj-apvov aval.

Charm. 173
a>vra.

e,

eppevopev

tu>

Xaya,

tu>

evbaipova elvai tov ento-njpovas

LiBgg.

908

C, Tjj 86^tj, rfj decov

(prjpa dvai iravra.

Gorg. 462

C,

ovkovv Kakov

o~oi

8oK(i

T)

prjTOpucr) dvai,

xapiecrdai oiov

t aval avopa)iTois
214. 0.

"Where
e,

it is

Pronominal.

Euthyphro 8
> Apol. 24
Crat.
e,
c,

tovto pev dXrjdes \eyas, to KpdXaiov.


ol8e,

avro tovto

tovs vopovs.
(kclcttov, ttjv ovo-'iav.
tis,
j)

423

avro tovto pipelcrdai 8vvaiTo


C,

V Gorg.

500

ov tI av puXkov o-Trovbdaeie

tovto, ovriva \P1

Tpcnrov jjv;

(the

two expressions are

ov

and

jj

tovto k.t.X.)

lb.

5*8

a,

Tavras pev bovKoTrptTrds avai, ras aXXas Te^yas.


(7T(rai

Phileb. 38 b,
yj/evbel 86tj

ravTats

fj8ovf]

Ka\ Xirrn)

noXXaKts, d\j]dd <al

Xeya.

Tim. 2 2

d, oi pev (V Tois op(o~i Siacroofoi/rai, j3ovk6Xoi

vopds

re.

Protag. 351

a, to pev Ka\ otto emo-TTjpr^s yiyvecrdai, tj]v bvvapiv.

Rep. 396
Legg. 86l

C,

6 pev poi Sonet,

rjv b'

eyco,

peTpios dvf)p,

e'deXrjcreiV.
Xe'-yfti'

d, to'iv 8vo1v to pev ovk dv(KTov epoi, to ye prj d, to be apa ov tovto


rjv,

k.t.X.

Symp. 198
lb.

to koXcos enaive'iv otiovv.


yeveaei.
.

207

d, bvvarai be Tavrji povov,


a, evrbs

ttj

lb. 22 2
Xoycov.

avruv yiyvopevos

vovv (%ovras povovs evprjcra, tu>v

Add

to these the frequently-recurring expression ^

8'

bs 6 ^axparrjs.

215.

Under

this

head come also the instances of avro

in its

peculiar Platonic meaning.

210

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
Trartpa.
. . .

[ 216, 217.

Symp. 199 d, avrb tovto Phsedo 93 b, airo tovto


Protag. 360
Crat. 4
I I

i\/vxi)v.

e, ri ttot
Tj

o~t\v

ovto

f]

npeTrj.

d, avTo
a,

vorjcris.

Rep. 363
216. y.

ovk airo biKaioo-ivrjv eivaivovvTes.

"Where
b,

it is

a Relative clause.
ovre
ovs
(papev fjpXv TraiBevreov eivm, robs

Rep. 4 02
(pvXaKas.

ovt avTol

Pheedo 74 291
c,

d,

oh

vvv
a,

S77

e'Xe'yopev, to"h

laon,

Similarly Hip. Ma.


c,

Gorg. 469

Protag. 342 b, Crito 48

Legg. 653
e.

e,

&c.

Crat. 422 b, o epaTas, ra ovojxara.

Similarly Phileb. 42

Tim. 33 a, a vvicrTq, ra o-coyxara. Hip. Ma. 294 a, w iravTa to. p,eya\a

icm. peyaXa,

ra InepexovTi. ianv ov8e


e\et,

Symp. 200

d, eneivov epqv, o ovttco

eroipov aira

to

(Is

top eneira xpdvov raira eivai avT<o o~a>6p.eva to vvv irapovTa.

Theeet. 167 b, a
these, I

S17

Tives

ra (pavrdo-paTa

ahrjOrj

KaKovcriv

'and

mean

their opinions,

some
&c.

call true.'
.

Tim. 40

b, e

rjs 8rj Ttjs

aiTias yeyovev
arise,'

oaa

del pevei

'

and hence,
Kai KaXovpev

from

this cause

namely,
8e

Legg. 647

a, (pofiovpeda
rifiels

ye TroWaKis &6av

ov

8rj

top (poftov

ye

alo~xyi>t]V.

Another explanation might have been conceived of some of these


passages, that they are simply cases of Antecedent

and Relative
last five
;

in

reversed order.
quently,
It
is

But

this

would not apply to the


to the principle of

conse-

all

must be referred

Binary Structure.

to be noticed, that the operation of Attraction, probably in the

three last instances, certainly in two of them, complicates the case


i.

e.

that the Relatives agree not with their Antecedents, but respecto.

tively with

cpavTaapaTa,

and

Ttjs

ahlas.

See 'Attraction,'

201,

above.
Cf., as

instances in other authors, iEschin.

i.

72. p. 10, hv
<rv

tjkov-

craTe tu>v vopoiv.

'Airemas

And
is

Soph. Ant. 404, ddnTovcrav ov


to bury,

tov veupbv

'

him whom thou forbadest


hyperbatic).

namely that

corpse' (the order

217.

Not

to be identified with the foregoing are the following,


it

which contain an implicit sentence, though

has been operated on


also.
0. vrrep

by

Ellipse,

and in the
C,

first

two by Attraction
Tijs

Soph. 246
ttjv

imep

rjs

TidevTai

ovalas

i.

\tov\ o Tidevrai

ovatav

eivui.

218220.]
>

BINARY STRUCTURE.
tt)v

211

Gorg. 477 a yvrtp eyco {nrokapfidvoi iya> imoXap^dva ttjv aKpeXeiai/ eivai.

oXpekftap

i.

e.

[tovtoJ oVfp

Phgedo 78 d, rjs \6yov oibopev tov eivai where rjs is the Predicate and rov thai the Subject of a sentence of which the Copula is
suppressed.
218. b.

Where

the first-placed expression

is

the

more emphatic

and

sufficient of the two.


a.

Common
?

type of instances.
Trdvras Srjpiovpyovs, ovriva j3ov\ei avratv.
.
.

Gorg. 53 e T0V * aKkovs


Critias
I

IO

C, rrdvff ocra
17

vvvopa a>a

i?dv

Svvarov Tre(pvKev.
\a$ov(ra, a>ov to vp-

Phdr. 246
Phsedo 61

C,

&

['^I'X'v]

ceo/za

yrjivov

irav kKt}6t].

b, ovs TTpo^eipovs eiypv pvOovs

tovtovs

e7roirjo~a,

off

npcDTOtS (V(TV)(OV.

lb.

69

b,

x <0 P

Clxeva &* (ppovrjaecos,

pfj crKtaypa(pia tis

fj

fj

TOiavrrj

apert].

lb.

105

a, 6

av

f7rt(pepT)

airo to eiricpepov

ttjv

evavTiorrjTa prjbe-

7TOTf 5Yacr&u.

Cl"at.

408

a,

to epprjvea eivai Kai to ayyeXov


tj

k.t.X., Trepl

\6yov hvvaplv

eoTi 7racra avrq

Trpaypxvre'ia.

Legg. 668
lb.

d. tcov pepipTjpevaiv o ti vore eo~Ttv, eKacrrov tSsv o~a>pdTa>v.


8tj

734

e Kaddrrep ovv
j

two. vw(pT]V

fj

Kai rrkeyp aXX' otiovv ovk eK

to>v

avrav olov T earl

ttjv
.

t
.

e<pv(pr)v Kai
.

tov o-rqpova aTrepyd^eadau


1

Cf.

Soph. Aj. I062, avrov


o~e ko.1

<xa>/xa
. . .

rvpfievo-ai Ta<p<o, 1

47, Otrco 8e

Kai

to crbv \d$pov crropa

Ta% av

tis

\eip<ov KaTaafie-

creif ttjv ttoXXtjv &otjv.

219.

curious variation occurs in


t

Protag. 3*7 a TO dTTo8i8pda Kovra

pr)

8Cvao~6ai cnrobpdvai

ttoWtj

pupia

Kai rov CTTixeiprjpaTos.


a, ei tis

Pha^do 99
Kai

\eyoi
elrj

a>s

81a Tavra

ttoico

ttoiw,

.... ttoWtj av

paxpa pa$vpia
/3.

tov \6yov.
is collective,

220.

Where

the first-placed expression

the other

distributive.

Symp. 178
lb.
1

a, tovto>v

vplv epa> eKaaTov tov \6yov.

90

d, avTovs 8iaT(pu> 8i\a cKaorov. b, Trpos

Tim. 3 2

aWrjXa .... aTrepyavapevos,

o rt Trep Trip Trpos dfpa

tovto aepa irpos v8cop, Kai o

Tt dr)p trpos vbatp v8a>p rrpos yrjv.

We may

trace this back to

Homer
P 2

e. g.

Od.

i.

348,

oo-r

SioWiy

'

212
'Avbpdaiv

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
aAffarjOTTJcnv
orrcos

[ 221, 222.
X.
1

tdeXyaiv eKaoTcp,

7 2, dveyapa 8

eralpovs MftXi^iotr eVeecrcri, irapao-Tabov avbpa enacrTOV.

221.

y.

"Where the latter expression

is

restrictive of the former,


it.

being in fact only a re-enuntiation of part of

Phsedo 64
nap
*
r)piv

b, olpai

yap av

br)

tovs noXKovs .... ijvpcpdvai av, tovs ptv

dvBpunrovs koi -ndvv.


i;ai Ka\

Gorg. 5 J 7 e >
iravri rq> pr)

avra
K.r.X.

Ka\ rols

aWois

depaTrevrfjv

dvai adoparos,

elbon

on
01

Cf.

Hdt.

viii.

83, Ka\

crvXXoyov tcov eTrifiarecov

7rocr)o~dpevoi

7rporjy6-

peve fv e^ovra in irdvriov QfpicrTOKXerjs.


Ka\ 7roiovai pev,
crocpia

Aristot. Eth. VI.


a>s
t)

xii, eVetTa
tj

o&x

a>s

larpiKTj

be vyieiav, dXX'

dyieia, ovtoos

evbaipoviav.

222.

8.

Where

the latter expression

is

merely pronominal, and

resumptive.

Grammatically, the pronominal resumption


of construction intervenes) a pleonasm
:

is

(where no change
it is

but rhetorically
thoughts in

not

redundant.

Its function is to recal to the

its

proper

place an expi*ession which has, for a special purpose, been set in

advance of the main portion of the sentence, or which has been


held in suspense by the intervention of some Adjectival, Adverbial, or Relative clause, or some change of construction.
Instances of main portion of seutence intervening.
Theset. 155 e >

^"

~ 01

dvbpmv ovopaaTcov

rrjs

biavoias

tt)v

dXrjdeiav

dnoKeKpvppevrjV (jwe^epevvrja-copai avTwv.

Apol. 40

d,

oipai

av

prj

on

I8id>rr)v

nvd

dWa
on

rbv peyav fiao~Ckea

evapidprjrovs av evptiv avrbv ravras.

Hep. 375
to
rjdos.

d> olaBa

yap

irov

to>v

yevvaiav kvvcov

rovro (pvaci avrav

Legg. 7
avrols.

C, rols

pev yeyovocn

mp\

Tvaibevo-iv

beboypevov aKoveiv

tjV

Phileb. 30 d (though the pronoun here has


rols pev 7rdXat diTo(pr]vapevois
etceivois.

more

force), dXX'

Ian

ws

del tov iravrbs vovs <"pX ei

vppa%os

PtCp.

353

d> TO eTTipeXelcrdai koi ap^eiv Ka\ j3ovK(ve(T0ai Ka\ ra roiavra

TTuvra, eo-ff oto>

aXXw

rj

ijfvxfj biKaicos

av avrd diroboipev

'

Cf. Soph. 0. T. 717, Ilaibbs be /3Xdo-rar ov buo-x "


viv K.T.X,

W*P ai

Tpett

/cat

223226.]
223. Instances

BINARY STRUCTURE.
of Adjectival, Adverbial, or

213
Relative clause

intervening.

Symp. 200
Theaet.

a,

norepov 6 "Epos eKeivov, ov eariv (pas,


a.

(TTi0vp.fi

avrov',

Similarly Charm. 195

188

b, d,

a.

pr) otdev, f]ye?Tai

avrd eivai erf pa]


.
. .

Phaedo 104

d 8

dv Karda-xj], dvayicdfct

avrd urxtiv,

and simi-

larly in the next sentence.


lb.
1 1 1

C,

rovs 8e, j3a$vrepovs ovras, to

x^H- a avrovs eXarrov


# pev koXov
k.t.X.,

exeiv.

Alcib.

I.

115

e,

to apa

ftorjdelv

koXov avro

Trpoo-flTras

Legg. 625
k.t.X.,

a,

tovtov ovv

(pa'ipev

av

r)pe'is

eVc

row roVf Slave peiv

tovtov tov enaivov avTov

eTXiityevai.

224. Instances of change of construction intervening.

Tim. 37
TTpXv

d, fjpepas

yap

kq\

vvKras <a\

pr/vas Kai eviavrovs ovk

ovras

ovpavov

yeveadai,

Tore

apa

eKeiveo

vvio~Tapeva

ttjv

yeveariv

avruv

prjxa.va.Tai,

Phileb. 49 b, navres oTToaot .... dvoiyras Bodovcri, Kaddirep diravTOiV

avopamav, <al tovtcov dvaynaioraTov eneo-dai

to'is

pev k.t.X.
crv Trpocra-

lb. 13 b, KaKa be ovr avru>v ra TroXXa Kai dya&d be, opas


yopeveis dyadd avrd.

[For

it

is

avrav, not

to.

noXXd,

which

is

represented by avrd.]

Hip. ila. 292 d,

6 Travr\

av Trpoayevr/Tat vrrdpxei eKeiva <aXa> eivai.

225. Note, that caution

is

needed before applying

this expla-

nation of the resumptive Pronoun.


Tovroiv be TLVQiV
. .
.

For

instance, in Phdr.

265

c,

prjdevTcov bvolv elbolv, el avTo'iv ttjv bvvapiv k.t.X.,

the
eyu

Tovrav
irdvrcov

elbolv is

a Genitive Absolute.

So Symp. 195

a, <pr]p\ ovv

6emv eubatpovwv 6vra>v *Epa>Ta .... evbaipoveoraTov


.
. .

eivai avriov,

cf.

irdvrav

ovtcov is a

Genitive Absolute.

(For the construction,

Laches 182

b, e'niTidepevov
el

SXXov duvvaadai avrov.) Again, Laches


. .
.

to SttXitikov tovto
is

pev eoTi pddrjpxi

XPI avro pavOdvetv,

82 d,

ottXitikov

Nominative.

(Cf. a similar construction


Xe'"yeii>,

Rep. 439
k.t.X.,

b, tov to6tov ov KaXa>s e^ft

Symp. 202 b.) Again, on avrov apa at X e 'P ef T0


aXXrj pev
r)

toov aTTQidovvrai ts Kai npoo-eXKOvrai, dXX'

on

aTTiodovaa
r)

X ft P>

tov to6tov

belongs to the

sentence SXXt) pev

dirmdoia-a

Xp,

K.T.X.

226.

C.

Dependent
its

sentence

resolved

into

two

parts,

by
it

disengaging from
consisting of a

construction and premising a portion of


or Noun-phrase,

Noun

and briuging both parts

co-ordinately under the

government of the Principal sentence.


214
a.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.

[ 237.

The premised expression may be the Subject of the Dependent


The Dependent sentence being one with a Finite Verb.
C, olcrda ~Evdv8rjpov, &rroo~ovs

sentence.
a.

Euthyd. 294

odovras e^ei

',

Hip. Ma. 283


Phsedo 75

a, TtKprjpiov aorpias tcov

vvv dv8pa>ira>v, oo~ov 8ia(pepov<Ti.

b> (IXrjcpoTas emcrTTjprjp avrov rod "crov, o ti eariv.

Theset. 162

d e,

deovs

ovs eycb

cos tlcrly

r)

cos

ovk elaiv, iaipS>.

Phsedo 86
lb.

d, KefirjTos aKovcrai, ti uv obe iyKiikei rco Xdyco.


8r)

95

b, TavTa

ovk

ai>

davpdcraipi kcu top Ka.8p.ov \6yov

et irdQoi.

Laches 179
e'u]

e, elo-rjyrjo-aTo

ovv tis

r)plv Kai

tovto to pddrjpa,

on KaXov

paBeiv to iv oVXois pd-^eadai.


e, 8rj\ovo-i

Gorg. 449

tovs KapvovTas,

cos

av 8iaiTcoptvoi vyialvoiev.

Note, that a very loose government suffices for the premised


expression, as in the three instances following.
.Soph.

260

a, 8ei

\6yov r)pds 8iopo\oyt]o~ao~8ai,

tL ttot
cos

(CTTtv.

Ibid, d,
eariv.

ttjv

il8<akoTTouKrjV

.... 8iapd%oir

av ....

TvavraTrao'iv

ovk

Protag. 354

a, ov

to.

roid8e Xeyere, oiov rd re yvpvdo-ta Kai ras orpa'

reias K.r.X.,

oTi

ravTa ayaOd

In the two remaining instances the premised expi'ession becomes


the Subject of the principal sentence.

Gorg. 448

d, 8r)Aos

ydp poi

ILcjXos

otl ttjv KaXovpevrjv prjTOpiKTjv

....

pepeKerrjKev.
a, Kiv8vvevovcriv ocroi k.t.X. \e\rjdevai.

Phsedo 64
aX\o

tovs aXKovs

on

oi8ev

TriTT]8evovo-i.

The form
373, Autov
p'
'i8ms,
el

illustrated

by some of the above examples


authors, beginning with
nodev yevos ev^eTai

is
cf.

of course

common enough
8'

in

all

Homer

Od.

xvii.

ov o~d<pa

oi'Sa,

eivai,

XV1U. 374> TcS Kt

coX^a Sirjvacea npoTapoiprji/,

The

looser
.

governments are
top KtjpvKa, tou

illustrated
oncos
pr)

by

TllUC.

iii.

51, e@ov\eTO 8e NiKias

tovs TleXoTTOwrjaiovs,
-ye

noicovTcu ckttXovs,

Aristoph. Av. 1269, Aeivov

irapd tovs j3porovs Ol\opevov,

el prj8eTTOTe vocrrrjO'ei irdXiv.

227.

/3.

The Dependent sentence being an


>

Infinitival one.

Legg. 653 a

PP P 1 (TIV ^*

[^ eV a> > eivatl evrv^es Oreo Kai Trpbs to yijpas

irapeyeveTO.

Crat. 4

9 ^> ov8ev

7Tpoo-8eiTai

rov Stdrt

prjdrjvat.

Phdr. 242

b, aiTios yeyevrjadai Xdyco Tivl prjdrjvai.


a, tov

Symp. 207

dyaBov eavrm

elvai da. epcos e'o~Tiv.

228, 229.]

BINARY STRUCTURE.

215

In the remaining instance the premised expression becomes the


Subject of the Principal sentence.

Charm. 153
228.

b, ffyytXrai

r)

fiaxq irdvv lo~x v P- yeyovevai.

Note, that Attraction

occurs,
;

where

possible,

in

the

residuary Dependent sentence also

as in the

remaining instances.

Phsedo 90
Crat.

b, eireihdv

ns

nio~Tevcn) X6ya> rtvl, aXrjde'i eivai.

425

b, (tv iriarevets aavra, olds T av elvai

attracted for oiov

T av

eivai ae.
c,

Hip. Ma. 283

e(p66vovv rois eavrav

Traicriv,

ws /SeArtoTOis

yeveo-$ai.

Rep. 459

b, 8el aKpcuv eivai


d,

rav dp^ovTav.
tq>v TrpoTpeirnKatv Xoycov eivai.

Euthyd. 282
229. b.

oicui' iiriQvp.Si

Or

the premised expression

may

not be the Subject of

the Dependent sentence.

Consequently redundancy, implicit or explicit, often occurs, as


in

some of the instances which

follow, in
lies.

which f

is

prefixed to the

words in which the redundancy


a.

The Dependent sentence being one with


e,
evb*aip,a>v

a Finite Verb.
tov rpoirov
<a\
to>v

Phsedo 58

poi

dvrjp

((palvfTo

aal
[dvr)p

Xdyav, as ddeas Ka\ yevvaias ereXevra.

Herm. with OxOU.

and most of the other MiTS.]


Crito 43 b,
ere
. . .

evbaip.6vio~a

tov Tporrov, is pablas avrr)v

(fyepeis.
r)v

Phdr. 264 \ dnoppel.

d,

tt)v

alriav

tt)s

rav

inepav

dnofioXrjs,

6Y

tyvyj\s

Symp. 172a,
tikojv

Sicnrvdeadat tt)v 'Ayd&avos t-vvovaiav


rjcrav.
tj8t]

7>ep\

rav epa~

Xoyav, rives

Euthyd. 272
Politic.

b, ov <Pofiei ttjv TjXiKiav, d,

p.r)

irpea^vTepos ys' }
OTt
irpooTjKti
J

309

tov

8r)

ttoXitikov

ap

tcTLlfV,

pavov

bvvarbv elvai

rf/ ttjs

&ao~i\iKTJs povcrj]

J tovto avrb
av
.

e'p~oiei~v

Protag. 318

e, eijBovXia rrepl

rav

oiKe'iav, ottos

folniav

dioiKol.

Tim. 24

C, ttjv

eiixpacriav tcov
otcroi

apdv

ev

avra Kanftovaa, on

(ppovipa-

rdrovs ai/Spas
Cl'itias

(sc. 6 roVos,
<ro\

referred to in aira.j

IoS

b, rrpoXeya

rqv tov dedrpov Bidvoiav,


ttoit]tt]S.

on

8avpao~ras

6 irporepos evhoKip-qKev iv

\ avra

Apol. 25

c, drrocpaiveis ttjv

aavTOv dpeXeiav,

on

oldev

crot.

f pepe'XrjKe.

Meno 96 Meno

e, apx>Xoyr)nap.ev tovto ye,

on

ovk av SXXas e\oi.


(Cf.

Phgedo 65
72

d, ttjs ovaias,

rvy%dvei eicao-Tov \ov.


cart.

213, above.)

b, peXiTTTjs nep\ ovo-Las, o ti ttot

216
Cf. Time.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
V. 1 6, IlXeto-Toawx
&>s
. .

[ 230.

es

evdvplav rots AaKtbaipovlois del

7rpol3aXX.6iJ.evos,

Sta rrjv 'fixeivov

Kadodov

Trapavop.rjdf'io'av

ravra

^vpfiaivoi.

In the three remaining instances, the premised becomes the Subject of the Principal sentence.
Phaedo 82
a,

expression

877X0

8r)

/cat

TaXXa, ol av eKaarq
8ijXov
8r)

loi,

Kara

ras avraip

Ofioiorr/Tas rrjs peXeTrjs

which means

ola kcu

TaXXa carat,

rovrecTTiv oi av e/edcrnj

tot k.t.X.
ret

Crit-0

44

d,

avra SryXa

Trapovra,

on

olol r

elo~\v

ol

ttoXXo\

ov
oioi

to.

o-piKporaTa ru>v naicav e'epydeo-dai


tiaiv
. .
.

which
Trepi o~e

means

8r)Xov

on

efpydeo-0ai, toloCtov yap epyov iariv avra ra napovra.


&ti

lb.

45 e MV
>

anav T npaypa to
rj

dvavhpla run

rf/

77/aerepa
eiarfX.-

TreTTpd^dai,
6es, K.T.X.

Ka\

eltrobos ttjs

8ikt)s

(Is

to 8iKao-TTjptov, as f

230. 0.

The Dependent sentence being


a, ttjv tcov
fj

Infinitival.
/*r)

Synip. 197

o>a>i>

ttoitjo-iv t'ls

eVai/rtoxrerat,
tcl

oi^l

Eporros

etfai o-o(piav

fytyt/erat re na\ cpverat irdvTa

<oa;

Phsedo 102

b, opoXoyet? t6 tov Sipn'iav vnepe^fLV 2a>KpaTOvs, ov^


-

ws

tois pr]p.ao-i Xeyerai ovto) nal to dXrjdes *X tlv

LiCgg.

641

d, to dXrjdes 8uo-xvp[eadai, Tavra ovtcos


e, hifijiev ttjv (pvo-iv, olov dvdyxt]
(f)vvai

e;(ftf.

Rep. 489

tov koXov re KayaBbv

eaopevov.

lb.
'

443

"j

apxopevoi
e,

rrfs TroXeoos oikiciv.


r'jpuv

Gorg. 513
otpaireveiv.

eTTtxiiprjTcov

earl

ttj

ttoXci

/cat

to'is

TroXirais

Lcgg. 790
aiveiv.

C,

rjpypeOa to>v nep\

to.

o~a>p.aTa

p-vdeov

Xcx6tVT<cv bianep-

Politic.

285

C,

rots pev TG3V ovrcov, pabicos

Karapadtlv, alo~dr]Tai rives

SuoioTrjTts TrfivKacri.

Hip. Ma. 294


7T0T

e,

ofyeTai ap

f]pds

8iaTT((f)evy6s

to koXov, yviovai 6 ti

(OTIV.
fldt'vai.

Cl'lto 5 2 b, oi8' (niOvpia at aXXijs 7r6Xea>s tXafiev

Critias 115 d,

eW

els {kttXti^iv ptyiBecrl re fcdXXecri re epycov idelv ttjv

oiKtjaiv a7rtipydo~avT0.

Phaedo 84
Apol. 33
Cf.

C,

as

ISe'iv

e'tpatWro.

b, Trape^a ipavrbv e'peorav.


II. vii.

Horn.

409, Ov yap

tls (pei<0 vacveov naTaTtdvt]o)T<ov Fiyver

entl Ke 6dva>o-i, jrvpos p.etXio~o-fp.fv 3ca.


231, 232.]

ABBKEYIATED CONSTRUCTION.
is
. . .

217

Virtually similar
Pllileb.

26 b,

vfipiv

KariSoucra

17

deos, nepas,

oibev

evdv.

In the remaining instances the premised expression becomes the


Subject of the Principal sentence.
I

Apol. 37

d, AcaAos ovv dv pot 6


a, ev

(3t'os fir],

ee\86vri
ev
fj

fjv.

Protag. 313

trdvr

e'crrl

ra

o~d,

fj

KaKas irpdrreiv

(sc. (re.)

Rep. 5 2 5

^> irpoaTJKOv to pAOrjpa av


177

elrj

vopodeTrivai Ka\ neldeiv tovs


levai.

pekXovras ev

jrdkei
tl<r\

twv peyioTcov pedeeiv eVi \\oyio~TiKTjv

Gorg. 449 bC,


1"

pev fviai t<ov aTTOKplcrfcov avaynaiai bid pa<po)V

tovs Xoyovs
d,

iroif?<rdai.

Eutbyd. 281
avrois eivai

Kivbvvevet ^vpTravra a k.t.\., ov nep\ tovtov 6 \dyos

otto)s K.r.X.

Cf.

Thuc.

viii.

46,

evreXearepa
ttjs

be

ra

beivd,

/Spa^ei
7rep\

popia

ttjs

bairdvqs, koi

dpa perd

eavTov daxpaXelas, avToiis

eavrovs tovs

EWrjvas Kararptyai.

231. Idioms of Sentences:

Abbreviated

Construction.

A. Antecedent and Relative clauses supplying each other's


Ellipses.

Symp. 212 c, o rt Kni ottt] \alpeis 6vopduv, ToiTo 6v6paf where we must supplement the Antecedent sentence thus tovto km
TavTT) ovopae.

Phsedo 98

a,

Tavra xai

iroielv

koi
is

Trdo-xeiv

irda-\ei

where

the

Relative sentence intended

fully d ndcrx fl <a\

trote'i,

Symp. 178
ip'iv

a,

d be pdXiara Ka\
rbv \6yov

&>v

e8oe poi d^topirqpovevrov, tovtoiv

epw eKao-Tov

where

the Antecedent

sentence

fully IS TOVTmv fKaoTov tov \dyov, koi ravra, vp'iv epw.

232. B. Ellipses

supplied from parallel constructions in co-ordi-

nate clauses.

Pha?do 62
ols

a,

Tvy\dvei

ecrrtv

ore Ka\ ols fitkriov redvdvai


ft

f)

rjv.

be j3e\riev redvdvai,

davpaorov ...
after ols be

tovtois rois dvOpatnois

pf/

oaidv

eon

k.t.X.,

where
and

must be supposed

to be

repeated
Tore.

ko\ ore,

after tovtois toIs dvdpanois similarly ko!

lb.

69

b, tovtov pev Trdvra <a\

nerd tovtov avovpevd re

teal

TTirrpaaKO(ppovrjaecos

peva
<al

.... perd

(ppovrjereods

where

must be supplied

before perd

<ppovr)o-e<i)s,

parallel to tovtov kq\ perd tovtov.

218
Politic.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
258
a, QecuTr]Ta>
. . .

[ 233, 234.

crvvepiga y#ey Sin X6y<ov Ka\ vvv a<r]Koa,

ScoKpdrovs 8e ouSeVepa

where

the

clauses supply each

other

crosswise

d/ojKoa requires

the Geuitive Qeairrjrov, and oiderepa

implies a SooKpdrei parallel to QeairfjTw, as well as a SwKpdVovs.


233.

C.

Dependent Noun

silently supplied

from one of two


government.

co-ordinate clauses to the other, in a

new and

different
nai

Apol. 19

d,

dia>

vpas dXXrjXovs bibdaneiv re


<ppd(uv.

(ppdfciv

where where

dXXfp\ois is to

be supplied to

Laches 187

d,

Siowrer re nai Sexopevot Xoyov

Trap'

dXXqXav

dXXrjXois is to

be supplied to 8i86vns.
Kai

Legg. 934 e, StSaa-Ke'rco vira supply napa rov


Protag. 349 a,
<re

pavdavera rov

dp(j)Lcr^T]TovvTa

to pavBa-

dpqbia^Tjrovvros.
.

irapaKaXelv

km

dvaKotpovcrdai

Phdr. 238
lb.

e,

ra

11776

emdvplas dpxopeva, dovXevovrl re

SC
dV

<Toi.

SC. ewidvpiq.

278

e, -rrpbs

aXXrjXa koXXcqv re Kai dcpaipwv

SC.

dXXrjXav.

Symp. 195
veu>v.

b, peril 8e veodv del ^vveari re <a\ eariv,

i.e. Ka\ eari ru>v

Cf.

Xen. Hell.

I.

iii.

9, SpKovs eXafiov Ka\ tdocrav irapa Qapvafid^ov.

234. D. u

New

Subject in the second of two clauses silently

supplied from the former.

Pep. 333

C,

orav prjbev
C,

8erj

avrco xprjcrBai,

dXXd Kciadai
. .

SC. avrd,

Symp. 212
aKoveiv
lb.

Gvpav fyotyov Trapacrx^v,

Ka\ avXrjrpldos (pavrjv


irapacrxeiv.

e,

SC. avrovs,
O7rcos

from

airo'is

implied by
avrov

187

av

tt)v

pev
tj

rjdovrjv

Kapiruxj-qrai,

aKoXaaiav oe

prjbepiav

e'pnoirjcrr]

SC.

rjdovfj.

Pep. 414
ravra.

d, edoKovv ravra 7>do-x etv re, Ka\ yiyveadai irepX avrovs

SC.

Phsedo 58

b,

vopos

icrfiv

avrols ev t&>

ndXiv, Kai brjpoaia prjdtva dnoKrivvvvai


II).

XP iiV(?

Tovru>

Kadapeveiv

rfjv

SC. avrovs.

7 2 c , Xr/pop rbv 'Ev8vpiu>va


Evovpicov.

evbeteie Kai

ovdapov av (paivoiro

SC.

Apol. 40

a,

a ye

817

olt]6elr]

av ris Kai vopl^erai ear\ara kuk5>v eivai


to vopierai
is

where the Nominative


ceding Accusative
also.)
14

A supplied from the pre-

a.

(This

is

an instance of the next head

[Under

this section is written in

" Illustr. " but the illustrations were


:

the

MS.

"Illustr.

from

Homer

:"

and

never put

in.]

so under 235, 269, 300, 301, 30S,

235237-]
235. E.

ABBREVIATED CONSTRUCTION.
new and
different

219

Eelative Pronoun, in a

government,

supplied to the second clause.

Symp. 200
lb.

d, 6 ovtcg> eroipov

aira
<?X

(cttip,
fi '

ovde e^et.

201

a, OV tvdfTjS COTl,
a,
cp

(Cat prj

Phaedo 65
Gorg. 482

prjbev

17811

rwv

toiovtcov, prjbe /leW^ei avTow.


(cat

b, a <rv vvv davpdeis, Trapr/ada 8e


C, a>v

avros Xeyopevois.

Menex. 243

xph et

pfpvrjo-dai re

(cat (Traivtlv.

236. In the following passages, the force of the Relative

is still

to be supplied, although a Demonstrative

Pronoun

fills

its

place in

the construction.

Rep. 357
lb.

!>

TjSovai

ocrai d,3Xa/3ety (cat pt]8tv 8ia


(C>j8ecrc9ai (cat

ravras yt'yverat.

395

d, a>v (papev

8tlv avrovs av8pas

dyadovs ytveadai.

Phaedo IOO

b, a

ei

poi 8i8a>t re

(cat

^vyxcopets aval ravra.


.
.
.

Virtually similar
dTrei.prip.ivov
etSet'jy.

is

aira

elrj,

tnara Rep. 337 e, npci>Tov pev pfj ei8o>s-, where pfj (Idas is the ecpuivalent of bs

p-T)

237. F.

Common

part supplied from a preceding to a subse-

quent clause.
a.

Definite Article. indicate where Articles have to be supplied.

The brackets

The

complete irregularity with which they are expressed and omitted

shews that the object


expression and sound.

is,

next to conciseness, to produce variety of

Rep. 344
8'

C,
I

to pev tov KptiTovos vp<pi"pov to binaiov rvyxdvei. ov } to


J

abiKOv

e'aurcp

\vaiT(\ovv.

lb.

438 b-C, ra
J

7rXet'w
(cat

npos ra eXdrrco
J

(cat

av

fiapvTepa npos

Kov(poT(pa
>

c9drra) jrpos

ra jSpa8vTfpa.
8'

Rj.

477 a

e>7r '

*' rt H-* p T<?

ywcrtf, dyvcovla
t)

eVi [
.
. .

1 pt) ovti.
(cat

lb.

544

C,

17

re
8'

eTvaivovpivrj,

KpijTiKT]'

SfVTtpa

KaXovpxvq
lb.

oXiyapxta.
.

545

a,
(cat

tov (pikoveiKov

(cat

oXtyap^Kcoy av

(cat [

8r)poKpa-

tikqv

tov TvpavvtKov.
d, ^copto-pos- Trjs
e, (cat

Phsedo 67
Gorg. 469

fax^s dno

o-doparos.

[So Oxon.]
(cat

rd ye 'AOr/vaicov vtcopia

(cat

Tpir/pas

ra

7rXota.

[So most MSS.]

Symp. 186
yecopyt'a.

e,

r}

re laTptKTj

aaavras

8e

(cat
[

yvpvao-TiKT]

(cat

220
Phdr. 253
Phileb. 45

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
d, dptrrj be tis tov dya6ov,
a, pei^ovs ylyvovrai
;

238241.
ov bieliropev.

fj

] kcikov kukio,
. .
.

nepl tovs KapvovTas

r)

ntpl

vyiaivovras
>

Legg. 789 c tovs pev eXdrrovas

tis

ras xtipas,

pti^ovs

8'

V7r6

t^p

lb.

960

C,

Aa^ecrti/
[
J

pev

tt)v

npuiTrjv,

KXcodcb be rrjv bevrepav,

ti)v " Krponov be

Tplrrjv.

238.

b. Preposition.
d, Kal tls"Oprjpov f3\e\j/as Kal 'Ha'.obov.

Symp. 209
Apol. 25

b, Kal irepl iTnroov Kal tcov (ikXav.

So Phsedo

1 1 1

d,

&C.

239.

c.

Some
38
e,

larger part of the clause.


tovs
pfj

Politic.

bvvapevovs Koivoovelv

ocra eVrt rtlvovra

npos

dperrjv,

aXX' els dOtoTTjra.

240. G.

Anastrophe

that

is,

the supplying of a

word from

a subsequent to a former clause.

The

object

is,

as Dissen (Pind.

N"em. x. 38) remarks, to give liveliness to the sentence by strengthening the later clauses of it.

The use

of this figure is
it,

more extensive

in poetry

than in prose

the following species of


a.

however, occur in Plato.


(This
is

Anastrophe of Definite Article.

the converse of

the usage considered under the last head.)

Rep. 491

d, ttrt eyyelav tire tu>v


>

a>a>i>.

Phileb. 35 e

~ a

Kepi

crcoTrjplav
pr)

eo-Ti ra>v

^iowv Kal ttjv <p6opdv.


rot) pr)

Legg. 795

k> bia(pepei padcov

paOovros, Kal 6 yvp.vaadpevos

yeyv pvacrpevov.
Cf.

Horn. Od.

xviii. 228, 'Eo-8\d re

ko.1 to.

314, dvbpo\eTeipav

Kal rav pi\fson\ov tirav,

x^PW- ^schyl. S. c. T. Suppl. 1 94, Albola Kal


'Epp-rjv

yoebva Kal rd XP f ? ^7rr)> CllO. 7 2 7> X@" vl0V


241. b.

Kal tov vvx^-ov.

Anastrophe of Pronouns
> Kai

in Correlative clauses.

Pep. 455

y vvv larpiKr),

17

b' ov.
tol

So 451
be

e.

Symp. 207

d, veos del yiyvopevos,

dnoXkvs

where

we must
pr)

Supply rd pev to

veos yiyvopevos. be bUaiov


;

Phsedo 105 d e, (A) to


Se'xrjTai.

prj

bexdpevov Kal 6 av povaiKov

[ti

dvopd^opevj

(P>)

"Apovaov, to be dbiKov
to pev.

where before
e,

apovo-ov

must be supplied
e,

So Soph. 221

248

a,

Phileb. 36

&c.

242244-]
Theaet. 191

ABBREVIATED CONSTRUCTION.
(Kfxaydov,
. .

221
rw
6*

C, KTjptvov

r<5

pev Kadapcorepov
fie

lajpov,

KOTrpoodfOTtpov, Kai (TtiKriporipov, iviois

iyporepov

where before

aKkr^parepov

must be supplied
fie

eviots pen.

Apol. 18

d,

ocoi

<p86va)

....

xpaiptvoi

vpas averreidov,

ol

fie

K.a\

avrol vcTTeiaptvoi. aXXovs ireiOovrts

where

before <p86vw

must be

supplied

01 piv.
'nrrrfioov 1

Cf. Horn. II. xi. 5.36, d<p*


air'

oirkiav padapiyyes e^aXKov, At


(pcvya>v,

S'

c7Tia<ra)Tpa>i>,

XXii.

57,

TrapahpapLfTTjv,
/iij

ff

omaGe

StcoKcoi^ IX.

5 IJ

E'

pei>

yap

fiaipa (fiepot,

ra

8'

o~i(rff

ovopA^oi,

Od.

iii.

33,

Kpe'a
5

w77Ta)v

aXAa

fi'

eireipov,
(i. e.

xiv. 232, Twi/ ({jaipevpTjr

ptvofiKta, rroXXa

fi

6niaaa> Ady\avov

TroXXa

fieV ptvofiKta).

242.

c.

Anastrophe of Correlative Adverbs.


(Jkovco,
. . .

Theset. 192 d,

Tore

fie

aladrjcriv oiibfp'iav e^a).

Pha?do
fi

1 1

a, fitoXe'yo/iei'Oi 77epl ra>v

(Iprjpevav Ka\ ava(TKOTT0vvr(s, Tore

av

T?ep\ tt/s

vp<popds 8ui6vres

where

Tore

must be supplied
d,

before

SiaXryd^evot.
e.

So

also

Critias

119

Phileb.

35

e,

Tim. 22

The leaving
relative clause

pev to be supplied
is

from an expressed
Rep. 357
c,

fie

in the Cora,

common

e.g.

358

a,

572

Symp.

199

b,

201
Horn.

e.
II.
fi'

Cf.

xxii. 171,

[oXXore pev]

"ltrjs ev

Kopixpfjo-i

ttoXvittvxov,

aXXore
<po/3ei
.

avre k.t.X., xvi. 689, "Ocrre [ore pev] ko\ aknipcv cu>8pa
.

6Ve

fie

k.t.X.,

and

30 XX. 52.

243. d.

Anastrophe of Correlative Conjunctions.


epavrov, eire Kai irpbs erepov.

Soph.

2 1 7 e, kot

Gorg. 488

d,

fito'ptcroi',

ravrbv

fj

erepov

e'ori k.t.X.

Theset. 169 d, lhapev, opdus


lb.
Cf.
I 7

77

ovk 6p6cos e^va-\epalvopev.


\e\rj6ev.

So l6l

d.

3 d, ev

fie

fj

kokccs

paXXov avrbv
oy
fj

Hom. Od.

ii.

132,

Zcoet

redvrjKe.

244. e.

Anastrophe of Prepositions.
C, Tu>v

Phileb. 2 2
crfir]T<o

pev ovv

viKTfTqpi'jiv
fie
fir/

iTpbs

rbv KOivbv

>Biov

ovk ap(pi-

tt(d

vnep vov, ra>v

devrepeicov opav Kai aKOTvelv

xpl Kept

ri bpdaopev.

This kind of Anastrophe


poets.

is

as

common

in

Homer

as

it is

in later

The converse usage


H.
?

is

noticeable in peculiar instances


pev
daip-rjKa
'

cf.

Hom.
arro

xi.

374)

Hroi

Ayaarpocpov Icpdipoio Aunrr

222
(TTTjQecrtfii

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
iravaiokov do-nl8a r a>pa>v.
'J,

[ 245, 246.
i.

And

Theocr.

83, Tldo-as ava

Kpdvas, TvdvT aXcrea, ib. 1 1

Ovk

er ava 8pvpcos, ovk tiX<rea.

245.

H. Verb supplied from a co-ordinate clause

either preceding

or subsequent.
Synip. 213
a, Ktkeveiv elcruvai, nai

rbv 'AydOoova KaXelv avrov

8'

in the

second clause Apol. 38


aadai.
b,

is

to be supplied Xeyf/ out of KeXeveiv. iyyv-

KfXcvovai pe rpiaKovra pvav Tiprjo-aadaL, avroi

In the following instance the Verb


complete clause.
feymp. 183
riv
a,
17

is

supplied after an intervening

xPW aTa

@ov\dpevos irapd tov Xaftelv


to the last clause

77

SkXrjv 8vvap.1v

where
it

apxh v apai

rf

must be supplied

Xa/3eu>

from the next but one preceding.


is

In

all

the following

the Substantive Verb that has to be

supplied.

Synip

186

a,

ok peyas

Ka\ Bavpacrrbs Ka\ eVi

ndv

6 Beos reivet

where

earl is to

be Supplied to peyas
e,

Ka\ BavpacrTos.
.

Soph. 256
ovra.

tjvpnavTa

ipovpev

etvai re

Kal

[supply 'are']

Jrhdr.

234

e>

o~a(prj

Ka\

crrpoyyvka <a\ aKpiftcos exaora tcov ovopdratv

anoTfTupvevTai.

jLim. 2 2 d, 6 NftXof

e?r

re

to.

aXXa

accrrjp

Ka\

totc t<

Tavrrjs

rrjs

anopias
Ib.

ara>ei.

56

b, ovtcos cos
. .

Kaff ev eKaarov pev

ovBev opapevov, vvaBpoi-

crBevTociv 8e

Spdadai.

Logg. 8^2
erepm.

a,

e'ay 8e

avTo^fip pev

prj,

j3ov\evcrrj

Se

Bdvarov ris

aWos

24G.

tion to

I. Verb or Participle supplied from subordinate construcmain construction, or vice versa. "5 axnrcp 01
of t<i 01
rti

Phdr. 33

Bpeppara BaXkbv

npoo-dovTcs ayuvcri

where
Phsedo

to

Bpeppara
av
86u>o-i

must be supplied

dyovres.
j3ia>vai

1 1

4 b,

8uKpfp6vTa>s 7rpof to oalas


j3e/3iwfi>at.

to SiafapovTcos

must be Supplied

Theoet. 180

a, t'7rep/3(iXX to ovS" ovdev 7rpos

to prj8t apiKpbv ivelvai


ivelvai.
01

where
must
ii.

where

to to ov8' ov8ev

must be supplied

Cf. Isocr. ix.

28. p. 194, TrapaKa\eo-as dvBpwnovs, as


irep\

tovs n\(i-

otovs Xe'yofrer,

nevTJjKovra

where

to

oi

\tyovTts

be supplied Xeyovai.

(Cf. Epist.

ad Hebr.

x. 10.)

Hdt.

86,

247249-]
ovra
fiev

ABBREVIATED CONSTRUCTION.
TnUC.
tjSovtjv
11.

223
53>

tovs ra TToXvTtXeo~Tara CK(vaovo~t vfKpovs.


pfj

paov yap iroXpa tis d Trportpov airtKpxmrfTO

Kaff

noulv

eroXpa
(

SC. Kaff Tjbovrjv rroieiv.

247. J.

Apol.

C, 6

Se tovtuiv aXoyarrarov,
is

on

oiSe ra ovopara oiov rt aircov

dhivai

which
io~r\

to be

supplemented thus

6 8e t6.vtu>v

e'o-riv

aXoyaoraTov,

tqvto, oti .r.X.


8e

Symp. 183

b,

heivorarov,

cos

ye Xiyovcnv

oi

ttoXXoi,

oti

kox

opvvvri povco
Still

o~vyyvd>p.T).

more

elliptical is
8e

Phdr. 248 b, ov
tov
e'/cei

Wx'

17

ttoWt)

airovbrj,

fj

irpoo~T)Kovo-a

voprj

e<

Xetpavos rvy^avei. ovcra


T]

1.

e.

ov 8e eve\

7ro ^'7 o~novhr\

eWiV, eori toito, ort


Cf.
.

np. k.t.X.
o-e,
2>

Xen.
.

Mem.

II. vi. 17, 6 rapaTTti

Kpird.SovXe, oti ttoXXokis

opas
}

k.t.X.
k.t.\.

Isocr. iv. 176. p.

77, 6 #e irdvra>v KaTayeXaaTop.

TaTov cm
oti c.t.X.

LjsiaS XXX. 29.


:

186, 6 8e
6V.]

Trdvrcov SeivaraTov,

[So Bekker
:

Zurich edd. omit

We
p.

have also the

following variations
\id>TaTov,

Isocr. vi. 56. p. 127, 6 Se irdmav o^rrxviii.

k.t.X.

(and similarly

18.

375), xv.

2^.

p.

314, o

Se vavTtav bavoTarov, orav k.t.X.,


AijpLOS

Lysias xix. 25. p. I54>

o e peyiorov reKprjpiov'

yap

k.t.X.

248.

K. Of two Xouns in regimen, the governiDg Xoun by the context, while


its

left
is

to be supplied

place in the construction

taken by the governed Xoun.

Symp. 214 C, pedvovra avbpa irapa yqcpovratv Xoyovs 7rapaf$dXXeiv where ptdvovra avftpa stands for pedvovros dvftpos Xoyovs.
lb.

217

d,

Tjj

f^opivrj ipov KXiinj

where
iTriXirroipi

tpov stands for kXIwjs

ttjs

epjjs.

Protag. 3

e, out'

av tu>v ipuiv

olBiv ovrt tu>v cpiXtov.


cf.

This natural idiom begins with


Ta o~iv

ojiolai.

Homer

IL xvii. 51, kojuu Xapi-

249. L. Complementary SXXos omitted.


Thea?t. 159 b, Ka\ KaBevhovra
Btj

Kal

vavra d vvv 8if]X8open

where
things

-avra stands for


lb.

'

all besides.'
, .
.

145

a,

dorpovopiKos <al TzoXiTiKos


b,

Ka\ oo~a ircubdas t\(Tcu.

Phsedo 69

tovtov

ndvra

mtTpao-Koptva

'all Other

being parted with for

this.'

So

t prp>

'
;

what,

if

not what you say


224
250.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.

250253.

M. Contrasted clause to be mentally supplied.


^5

Rep. 475
(pois

ov8apa>s IcpiXoaocpovs (prfcropev], dXX' opoiovs pev (piXoo-o-

SC. (piXoao(f)ovs 8' ov.

Theset.

201

b,

ov8apa>s eycoye olpai Ipvvacrdai 8idaai\,

dXXd

Trelaai

pev

SC. bihai-ai

ov.

Crito 43 d, ov by

toi dcplKTai,
fjgeiv Trjpepov

dXXd

BoKflv [so

Oxon. and two more


not sure.'

MSS.]

pev poi,
C,
elfjii

sc.

'but I

am

Phdr. 242

pdvTis pev, ov irdvv Se crirovhalos, dXX', acnrep ol ra

ypdfi.fia.Ta (pavXoi, ocrov

pev epavTat fiovov luavos.


rj

Cf.

AndoC.

i.

2 2. p. 4, rauri eXeyev dv,

ov

',

e'ycb p.ev

olpai
'

SC.

'but

another might

not.'

(olpai pep

eyw would have been

I think,

but
250*.

am

not sure.'
Disjunctive clause to be mentally supplied.
fws dv
ttjv

MM.
389
Gj

Crat.

avrfjv Ibeav d7roSi8w,

edv re ev aXXa>

crtbrfpca,

\edv re ev

rw awrw,]

opcos dpGcos e%ei to opyavov.

251. N. Protasis of a hypothetical reason left to be mentally

supplied.

Symp. 236

b,
:

(A)

e^eis

ei7relj>;

(B) Ov pevr dv

e(poiT(ov

napd

o~e

i.

e.

'

No
d,

for else I should certainly not have,' &c.


k.t.X.'
r\

Phdr. 227
01 Xoyot.

eWe ypd^euv

yap dv

do-reloi Ka\ SifpaCpeXels fiev

Euthyd. 280
rf

a,

ov yap Btjttov dpaprdvoi


aocpia
el//.

y dv nore

tis o-o(pia

....

yap dv

01/K.eTi

252. O. Hypothetical sentence

ewrep representing the

Pro-

tasis.

Euthyd. 296
Rep. 497
Xvaei.
e,

b, ovkovv rjpas ye [o-(aXel],


prj

dXX\

elirep, o-e.

ov to

fiovXeaBai,

dXX\

e'lnep,

to

pfj

bvvao-8ai dianco-

Legg. 667
lb.

a, ovk, 2) 'ya6e, 7rpoo-t)^av tovtco

tov vovv 8pa> tovto,


oiroaa (pXavpa.

eiirep.

9OO

C, Ka\ t5>v

pev

irpocrrfKeiv ffplv, elnep,


iii,

Cf. Arist. Eth. VIII.


avrds exn' also ib.
En-eir
goto

dXX' elnep, o-o>ea-0ai /SovXerat avrov, Iva


vii,

IX.

X.

iii.

And

Aristoph. Nub. 227,


coto
ttjs yrfS,

rappov tovs 6eois vnepcppovels, 'AXX' ovk

emep.
253.
tasis.

P. Hypothetical sentence

el

Se

representing the Pro-

Symp. 212
el 8e,

C, ei

pev ftovXei, ws eyicwpiov

els

"EpcoTa vopiaov

elprjo-6ai'

o ti

ml

0777/

^alpeis dvopua>v, tovto dvdpae.

254, 255-]
Ellthyd. 285
iroieiTco.

ABBREVIATED CONSTRUCTION.
C,
ei

225
tovto

fiev

fiovXerat,

ei^ero),

el

ft,

o Tt ftovXerat

Legg. 688
Ale.
are'

b, ei fiev fiovXecrde, a>s iralfav

el

b\

cos o-rrovbdfav.

I.

114b,

rl ovk direbet^as,

el

fiev

fiovXei,

iparav

fie

aanep

iyco

el be, ku\ el

aiTos

eirt

aeavrov Xoyco bieeX8e.


el

This

be

does not stand for


;

be

pr),

in reference to the fiovXei of

the former clause


to the

but refers to a

j3otiXei

of its own, with reference

coming

clause.
is

The usage
fiev fiev

common
ix.

in

Homer

cf.

H.

vi.

376, Et

b',

aye, xxii.
be, aii

381, Ei b\ uyere,
aKOvaov.

46,

el

be Ka\ airoi, <&evy6vrav k.t.X.,

262, Ei

254. Q. Hypothetical sentence


Rep. 575
^> vkovv iav
>

fiev eKovres VTreiKozcriv


' '

suppression
'

of Apodosis.

iav be k.t.X.

^n IjrOrg. 520
el

e, et

ev TTOirjcras TavTrjv rqv

evepyecriav avr

'

' * ev neiaerai.

be

pr),

ov.

More commonly
dides.

the form

is iav

pev

...

el be,

as also in

Thucy-

Symp. 185
Legg. 854

d, iav pev <roi ideXrj Traveo-dai


C, Kai

r)

Xvy

'

iav pev

croi Xcocfia ri

Protag. 323 d, iav pev


lb.

eKoov TreiBrfTai
. .

to vocrrjpa
"

el
et

be be

fir],

k.t.X. k.t.X.

fir),

31I

d, av pev ijjtKvrJTai
a, iav
.
.

el

be

fir),

k.t.X.

'

ei

be

fir),

k.t.X.

Hip. Ma. 287

dvriXap&dvwpai

'

suppose I'

&C

Symp. 199
fiac
el

e,

dnoKpivai 6Xiycp nXeico, iva fidXXov KaTapddrjs o {BovXoipoiurjv k.t.X.

ydp

'

suppose I were to ask, now/ &c.


.
.

Rep. 44

dj aXX' el b,
et

npbs tovtco koi robe ivdvpel

oti k.t.X.

Syinp. 177

be j3ovXei av (TKtyao~6ai k.t.X.

where
ei

With
Symp.
2

ei fiovXei,

or

ei

fiovXeade, the Protasis also is often curtailed.


Ta'is

20

d,

ei
et

be fioCXeade iv

fidxais k.t.X.

$ovXea6e

represents
Crat. 392

ftovXecrde o-Ke\f/acrdai tov ^uKpdrr) ottoIos iariv.

a, el be fiovXei irepX tt)s opvidos.


e, ei be fiovXei,
. .

Theset. 196
Cf. Horn.

Kexprjfieda.

II. i.

580, Eurep ydp

idiXyo-tv k.t.X., XVI.


J

559, XX'

et fitv

deiKMjo-aifieB'', k.t.X.,

xxi. 487, Ei 6 idfXeis TroXepoio barjpevai k.t.X.,

Od. xv. 80, Ei

idiXeis.

Suppression of the Apodosis

is

also

common

in

Homer

after eVei,

as

II. iii.

59, Od.

iii.

i03,viii.2 36.

255. R.

Form
C,

of Apodosis of a Hypothetical represented

by

av,

the

Verb

or Participle being uuderstood.


eboev SfioioTarov neTrovdevai uxnrep av
et

Phsedo 98

tij

....

Xeyot.


226
In this

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
common
ticular sentence, such as
e. g.

[ 256, 257.

phrase the av represents not so


here Kenov6u>s av
fit],
e'ir}

much

a par-

ns, but rather

a Vague Sentence such as ro npaypa av


Apol. 29 b, Tovrai
repos tov
Kal (vravda
ureas'

8ia(pe'pa>

Kal el

8tj ra>

<ro(pu>-

(pairjv eivai, tovtco

av

SC. (TO(p(OT(poi av cpairjv eivai'-

-but

this suppression is a graceful escape


self-assertion.
Politic.

from the appearance of


to (pavXorarov,
vvi-

308

C,

e'l

ns

irpdypa Sriovv,

Kav
is

el

crrrjaiv.

Here the

Kav

(pavXoraTov

exegetic of otiovv
it

any
'

whatever, so that even

if

you understood

of the vilest it

would mean
longs to the

that.'
el

The

Kal is

hyperbatically placed, and be-

clause.

Symp.
nva
be.'

2 2 1 e, ocd/xara
vfipLo-Tov

8opdv

something
'

Ka\ prjpara

e^mBev Kepiaanex 0VTal


[like]

>

Sarvpov av

what a

satyr's hide

would
not

In

this instance, as also in the last, it is a Participle,


is

a Verb, which

to be understood.

Rep. 468
<pT],

a, tL
;

8e

8f]

tu nepl tov noXffiov; ncos eKreov

k.t.A.

Aey

ttoV av

256. S. Condition or Reason referring to an implicit Propo-

sition.

Pheedo 6 1

b,

Ei^a

<ppde

av

o-ortppovfj e/x 8id)Keiv

'

tell

him

to

follow me,

which he will do
Snodev
.
. .

if

he

is

wise.'
. .

Symp. 173d,
p.V

tijv iixu>vvpiav Xa/3ey

yap

toIs Adyoi? del toiovtos el


it,

ovk 018a eywy* fv

'

do not kllOW
; for
'

how you

came by
Theaet. 158

but at all events

it Jits

you

&c.

a, 6kvo> elnelv

on

ovk ix w Tt ^y<' "ret ".t.a.

Protag. 333
fpao-i k.t.X.

C, alo-xyvoip,T]v

av eywye tovto ouoXoyelv eWi ttoXXoi ye

lb.

335

C, up.1'

inel Kal ravr

av ureas ovk dqScas crov

tj'kovov.

257. T. Direct conjunction of one or more particulars with a

clause covering the rest.


a.

In summarily breaking
d,
rj

off

enumeration of particulars.
07177

Phaedo IOO
8r)

eKeivov tov KaXov eire napovala tire Koivoovia eire

Kal 07Tcas 7rpocrayopevop.evr].


0, eire TpieTr)pi8es eire

Legg. 834
av
. . .

av 81a

Trep.nTcov ercov ei#' 07777 Kai 07Tcoj

8iavepr]6ooo-t.
C, ttjv

Tim. 48
Crito 50
j

ptv

rrepl cnravrcov eire dpxfjv eire


('iff

dpxas

eire

07777

8oKe7.

a, elV diro8i8pdo-Keiv,

onus

8e'i

dvofidaai tovto.

Apol.

41b,

'08vo~o-ea

rj

2io~v(pov

17

c'iWovs avplovs av

tu

envoi.


258, 259-] Pheedo 7 e
8tj
)

ABBREVIATED CONSTRUCTION.
*ov T0 <dX6v to> alo~xpq> ivavriov \rvyxavei. ov\, Ka\

227
aXXa
d,

fivpia ovtoos (x fi -

Similarly Pheedo 73

d,

94

b,

Gorg. 483

Legg. 944
Protag. 325
A17/S8771/

b.
a, SiKaioo-vvr]) Kai (TaxppocrvvT), Kai

to oaiov

eivai, Ka\ o~vX-

ev aiiro irpoaayopeva) eivai

avBpos aperrjv.

The
tence

peculiarity of these contracted forms of expression

may be

appreciated by comparing the following regularly composed sen:

Protag. 358
Kai
orrcos

a, eire

yap

r]8v eire Tepirvbv Xe'yety eire


a>

xaprov, eire 6tt66(v

x.aipeis

Ta Toiavra ovop.d<ov,

/3e\rto"Te

UpodiKe, tovto pot

Trpos o fiovXopai arroKpivai.

The

contracted forms give us always the feeling of abbreviation,

as if the speaker

was himself impatient of prolixity.


(Pip-i

Gorg. 494
Apol. 20

d,

(A)

top Kvapevov r/SeW av


rj

[Si5>vai.

(B) UoTepov

el

ttjU KeCpaXr/v

povov

Kvrjatai,

en

ti
.

ae

epcoTai

d, ovtoi 8e
r)

Ta\

av ...
Xe'-yco.

p.ei<o

Tiva

r)

Kar

av&pamov oo(piav

cro<p6i etev,

ovk e^<u ti

258. b. In

summary
j

transitions to one particular.


. . .

Legg.

7 5 c T0 ^ s apxovras
1

VTrrjpeTas

eKaXeaa ov

ti Kat.voTop.ias

6vopa.T<ov eveKOy
[

dXX

r/yovpai k.t.X.
. .

Apol. 36

a, to

pr)

ayavaKTelv

aXXa

Ti poi iroXXa

o~v pfidXXeTai, Kai

'

ovk aveKiricrrov poi yeyove to yeyovbs tovto.


Cf. LysiaS XXVlii. 45. p. I79j ot/xm
aXXooj re Kai 'EpyoKXrjs TXeyev.
oiideplav dvvapiv TToif/aai, el
.

olbeva av

iiriTpe^rai

St.
. ,

Mark
on
f)

vi. 5, Kai

ovk rjbvvaTO eKel

pq

iOepdnevcre.
ol

Hip. Ma. 281

C,

(A)
J

t'l

noTt to a*Tiov

TzaXaidi

.... cpalvovrai
J

direxopevoi ...

(B)

Tt' 8' otet

aXXo ye
eo-Tiv

dhvvaToi rjaav

Phsedo 63
elne'iv.

d,

(A)
he

o-Ke\j/cope6a

tl

(BovXeadai poi

So/cei"

irdXai

(B) Tt

aXXo ye

r)

-rdXai poi Xeyet 6 pe'XXcov k.t.X.

259.

U. Use of noXXov
full

Set

instead of

ov.

In the regular or

construction

n-oXXoii Set is

either interjected

>arenthetically, or subjoined, to strengthen a negation.

But, in the
Set

stances which follow, a Negative


1

is

dropped

out,

and the noXXov

made

to

fill

the same place

in the construction

which the Negative

lied.

Rep. 378

C,

noXXov
c,

del pvBoXoyryreov
Set

uXXa
dXXd

k.t.X.
o-KXrjpos.

Symp. 203
aXXd

77-oXXov

diraXos

Fully and
Kai Set,

regularly this would have been oi% dnaXos,


o-KXrjpos.

ttoXXov ye

'

228
"

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
1

260262.
Fully ov

LrOrg. 5

y a,

noWov

ye Sei pr\Tvore

ns

roiavra epydaryrai.

fJ-rjTTOTe

ns (jroWov

ye Set) roiavra epydo~r)rai.

260. V. Extension of the government of a Verb, irrationally, so

as to

admit of the addition of an afterthought to a Participial

clause without a
.Politic

new

construction.

276

c, els

ravrbv /3acri\ea <a\ rvpavvov vvedepev, dvopoiordrovs


rrjs

bvras avrovs re Ka\ rbv

dp^s

e<arepov rpoirov

where

there

is

no

justification in the sense for bringing rbv rporrov

under the

government of wedepev.
261.
\V.

Two
made

Participles, representing the reciprocal action of


to agree each of

two

parties,

them with both

conjointly,

to

avoid specification in set terms.


Cl'ito

48

d,

edyovres re Ka\ e^ayopevoi

i.

e.

o~v

re e^dyav,

eyu>

re

eayopevos.
Cf. Isocr. vi. 47. P- I2 5 aTreinoipev
i.

8'

av duovovres re Ka\ \eyovres

e. vpels re

duovovres, eyco re \eyu>v.

Somewhat

similarly Arist.

Categ.

vi.

13, opos pev

pwpbv

Xtyerai,

Key\pot be peydXrj, ra r>v


pel^ova, still

6poyeva>v pei^ova elvai

where however
pev peifa, rb

more brachy-

logically, stands for

rrjv

fie

ekarrov.

262. Idioms or

Sentences

Pleonasm of Construction.

From
1

instances of

Pleonasm must be excluded

Cases in which the force of a word has been attenuated by


;

its

frequent use in that particular connection

e.

g. elvai

subjoined

to ocaw
2.

and the

like

All cases in which redundancy has resulted from Change

of Construction, or from Binary Structure


3.

Cases of fullness of Construction


a, roxiro

e. g.

Phsedo 62
full

povov ra>v aXkav airavreov


cmdvrcov
all

which
is

is

simply

tllQ

form of which povov


as 'distinct

would have been an abbrevia-

tion;
'

from

the rest'

more accurate than

distinct

from

all
coo-re

Or the

use of

with the Infinitive, following bvvapai &c.

Or
I

the use of a deliberate form of speaking, as in


b, ri
8rj

Apol. 19
lb.

Xeyovres 8ie{3a\\ov
av poi 8oku>
pot,
. . .

01

8ia(5dX\ovres' t
Ae'ycoj> k.t.X.

34

d,
a,

eiritutrj

Xeyeiv

lb.

36

ovk dveXTno-rov

ytyove rb yeyovbs rovro.


263.]

PLEONASM OF CONSTRUCTION.
a, riva rpoirov

229

Legg. 858

av yiyvopevov ylyvoiro.

Phsedo 75

d,.<ai ev rats epodrfjaeatv

iparavres Ka\ ev rals drrcKpureaiv

arroKpivopevoi.

Cf. IfSeus H. 2

2,

ovk av 7>on)0-dpevos

SWov

olKeiorepov epov 7roirjaairo av'


xi.

whereby we are reminded of Homer's (Od.


vdpevos
T X VT}.
pr]b'

612) Mq
efj

rexvr]-

SXXo

rt

Te^vrjo-airo

*Oj Kelvov reXapava

eyKardero

Or,

in

coordinate

clauses

which have a common

part,

the

expression of this in each clause, as in

Phdr.

55

d, axnrep ev KaTOTTTpo) ev ra> epHivri. eavrov opatv.


b, 7rrai<Tavra cocnrep -rrpos

Rep. 553

eppan

typos

Trj

TroXei,

Phsedo 67

d, voire p in 8(o~pa>v en rov craparos.

(Compare these with the


265.)

real

Pleonasm of Prepositions below

263.
a.
a.

A. Pleonasm of particular words,

Of the Negative.
In the same
clause.

Rep. 339
lb.

b, oinra hrjKov

ov&

el

peydXrj.

389

a,

ovkovv 'Oprjpov ovde ra rotavra dnoSe^opeda.

Cnto 43

b, ov

pa tov At"
)

ol' av avrbs fj6eXov.

Euthyd. 279 a
eimopfLv.

ov&e crepvov

dv8pos T>dw rt ovSe tovto eoiKev firat


c.

So Phaedo 115

Politic.

3OO

e, prj&ev ttXt}8os prjh' tjvtivovv

dvvarov Xafieiv T(\yr\v.

Phaedo IOO

a, ov

pa rov Ata
ov
pot

011

o~(p68pa.
2)

Hip. Ha. 292


vaiprjv.

b,

doKe't,

'IttttIo,

ovk,

el

ravrd ye diroKpi-

LySIS 22
Crat.

C,

ovk av,

el

ye to kokov k.t.X., ovk av

tjv

k.t.X.

39

" > ^" 6 Tl 0l ^ s

T av
'

( ^l v

*vp*lv, ov crvvreiva.
. .
.

Euthyphro 4
Cf.

d, oit*
i.

el

6 rt pdXiar deKreivev,

ov

Se'iv.

Horn. H.
is

86, &c.

The usage
Thea?t. 163

common,

of course,

where the Negative

is distri-

|buted to subdivisions of the sentence, as in


a, dXX' ov SiKaiov ovre o~v

ovt av

Tjpels (paipev.

The

object of the

Pleonasm

is,

after

premising the Negative as an


it

louucement of the general form of the sentence, to place


close contact with the

also

word which

it

immediately concerns.

230
264. 0.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
Not
15

264268.

in the

same

clause.

In this case the repetition

seems almost
Apol. 27
iari.

irrational.
8e

e, ottcos

av riva

7reldots

av as ov,

k.t.X., ovBefiia

firj^avrj

-Legg. 7 4 7

d,

p.rj8e

rovff fjpds

XavBavira

irtpi

tottcop,

as ovk dalv
dpieivovs

aXXot rives hiacpepovres aXXav ivpbs to yevvav dvdpairovs

km x fl pvs'
para
Cf.
k.t.X.

ois

ovk ivavria vopoQeTijTeov.

ol

pev ye nov 8ia irvev-

Antipho

vi. IO. p.

142, ovre

octtls

ovk aXXa KaTTjyopel

fj

a SiaKfi iv
dnia-rfja-ai

irpaypaTi Toiovra, 7rio-Tevaai brjnov avra di-iarepov iariv

fj

where

ovk is irrational.

265.

h.

Of

Prepositions.
.

Phdr. 278
Cf. TllUC.

a, iv 8e toIs SidacrKopevois
iii.

iv povois to ivapyes elvai.


fj

53? iv 8iKaora7s ovk iv aXXois 8edpevoi yeveadai

vpiv.

266.

c.

Of Conjunctions.
2 I O b,
ko.\

S jmp.
hrid.

iav imeiKrjs av

ttjv yj/vx^jv tis

Ka\ iav apiKpov avOos

Oiliv.
b,
rfj

Phdr. 2^6

yeapyiKrj xP<*>P f vos Te^vrj av o-rreipas els to 7rpoarJKOv

dyanarj av k.t.X.

Apol. 31a,
vaiTe.
e.

Kpovo-avres av pe, ireiBopevoi 'Aviitco, pa8ias av dnoKTei-

Of

e({>T),

&c.

Symp. 1^5
lb.

d, ku\ elne'iv

on Ev

tiv

?X ol 4"^ va h
>

a 'Ayddav.

190

C,

Xeyei

on

Aokgo poi,

e'cprj,

k.t.X.

267.

B. Eesumption of a Noun, where no Change of Construc-

tion has intervened, by Oblique Cases of avros.

See under 'Binary Structure,'


268. C.
Politic.

222, above.

Pleonasm
262
a,

in sentences of Contrast.
to'is fjp'io-ecriv (is

to r]Tovp.(vov iv 8nrXaaioio-i ra vvv iv

Tore

TToifjaei fy]Te'io~6ai.

Legg. 805

a, fjplo-fia

noXis dvTt 8mXaaias.

Tim. 39

C,

dXiyoL rav rvoXXav.


a, 7raAai yevupevijs avrrjs

Phsedo 58
lb. 7 c
15
>

noXXa

varrepov (paiverai dnodavav.


yevfjo-erai.

eK f*eiovos ovtos TTptWepov

varepov eXaTTov

Cf.,

perhaps, Thucyd.

iii.

36, irvKiv o\rjv SiacpOeipat

poLWov

i)

ov tovs alriovs.

231
So

269271.]

CHANGED CONSTRUCTION.
pr)

Soph. 219b, onep av

irporcpov tis ov vcrrepov els overlap ayrj.

265

b.

Cf. Lysias xxxi.


nepl
tt)v ttoKiv,

24. p. 189, roiydproi Trporepov


vcrrepov (BovXtvciv d^iovrco.
<ro\

/SeXnW yevopevos

Phsedo 64
lb.

C,

cap apa Kai

vv8ok?i arrep kcu tpot.


tcrriv, ovtcds

76

e,

duayKaiov, ovrcos axrirep kcu ravra

kcu ttjv r)p(-

repav
Cf.

t/z-it^p eivai.

Xen. Anab.

II.

i.

2 2, kcu

fju'tv

ravra 8oKei airtp Ka\

fHacrCXei,

Horn.
7rep,

vi.

476, bore

S17

Kai rov8e

ytvecrdai IlalS' iuov, cos Ka\

e'yco

dpnrpTZ(a Ipmeo-cn,

(and more in Heindorf, on Phasdo 64

c).

269. D. Pleonasm in stereotyped phrases.

Phsedo 91
lb.

d, troXXa

8r)

crapara Ka\ TroXXaKis Kararpfyacra.

99

b, iroXXr) Ka\
e,

paKpa padvpla.
(perhaps).
prjre

lb.

79

oXw
e,

Kai Tvavri
prjre

Legg. 823

iypiyyopocri.

evhovcri

Kvprois dpyov 6r)pav 8ia-

rrovovue'vocs.

(This perhaps approaches nearer to Hyperbole

for

which see

317, below.)

270.

Idioms of Sentences
to Cases of

Changed Construction.

A. As
a.

Nouns.

Nominative Absolute
d, riOrjpi

in exposition.
eldr)'

Soph. 266

8vo St;^
fie

noirjriKr)s

6ela pev Kai dv&pamLvrj


fie

Kara Bdrtpov rpfjpa, Kara


rivaiv ykvvnqpa.

ddrepov to pev avrcov ov, to

opoiapdrw

lb. 2

e,

ri 8r)ra irpora^aipeff av tvyvacrrov Kai

crpiKpov

oiov

danaXifvrrjs.

271. b. Inversion of government.


Theaet. 192
a, 8ei 2>e

Xeyeadai

rrepi aircvv, e' dp\r)s 8ioptopevovs.


efioe'

Apol.

C,

BiaXeyopevos avra,
C,

poi ovros 6 dvr)p k.t.X.

Legg. 8

1 1

dTTOfiXtyj/as

npbs

roi/s

Xoyovs

too^av

poi

tlprjcrdai.

lb.

922

b, dvayKaiov

fie

(Itt(~iv,

fiXtyas k.t.X.
k.t.X.,

Phileb. 49 b, Trdvres
pwprjv alroov k.t.X.

ottoctoi

dvayKaiorarov

eVrecr&u

rols

pev

Thea^t. 173 d, cmov8ai

S'

eratpeiciv

en

dp%as

Kai

ctvvoDol

Kai

8elnva

Kai o~vv avXrjrpiai Ka>poi, ov8e ovap irpdrrtiv

npoaiararai airols.


232
Symp. 208
TIS K.T.X.
e, ol

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
e

[
k.t.X.

272275.
tovt<ov

Kara

ttjv

-^u^ijj/

fieri

yap

orav

Goi'g.
T(ov

474

e > Ka '

V T<*

y f KaTa TOVS VOpOVS

OV 8rjTTOV fKTOS TOV-

e'crrt ra.

KaXd.
dvdpccnvivov

Rep. 565
uvdyKT]

(I e, a>? clpa 6 yevadpevos rov


dt]

crnXdyxvov

....

tovtco Xvko> yevecrdai.


Kiv8vvsvt.

Eutliyd. 281 d,
eivai.

avpnavra

ov

7repi

tovtov 6 Xoyos avrols

Critias 107

e,

(k

8rj

tov Trapaxprjp-a vvv Xtyopeva, to npenov av


xpeo>j'.

pf)

dvvuipeda nuvTats dwodi86vai, avyyi.yvd>o~Keiv

272.

c.

Different governments, either of

them

regular, brought

together into one sentence.

Rep. 378
lb.

d, TouivTa XeKTea

pdXXov npos

to.

naibia ev8vs ko\ yepovai.

566

e,

oTav npos tovs ea> e^dpovs toIs pev KaraXXayjj tovs e ko\

dlaCpdeiprj.

Symp. 203
ttovs, Kai

a, 8id

tovtov ndad

ecrTiv

17

opiXia

Beols npos dvBpm-

eypyyopocn Ka\ Ka6ev8ovai

the
011

WOl'ds Kai eyprjyopoai Kai

Kadevbovcrt referring to dv6pd>novs.

Phsedo 88
Xoyois,

C,

els

dnio~Tia.v

Karaj3a\e7i>

povov

rots

npoeiprjpevois

dXXd

Kai els to. vcrrepov

peWovra

prjdrjaeo-dai.

273.

d.

Change
e,

to a previous construction.
(K^aivovra
KaracrTaTeov
.

Rep. 413

tov aKrjpaTov

ap^ovra

Kai

Tipds boTeov Ka\ u>vtl ku\ TcXevTi)cravTi,

ye pa Xayxdvovra.

274.

e.

Change

to a Genitive Absolute.
e'xovros

Rep. 590
k.t.X.

d, apt Lvov navri .... apxco~dcu, p.dXio-Ta pev oIkcIov

Legg. 755

d, tovtovs eivai

o-TpaTrjyovs

8oKipao-devr<ov KaQdnep ol

vopo<pvXaKes.

275.

f.

The following

are simple Anacolutha, reducible to no

principle whatever.

Legg. 823

d,

e'ld'

vpds

prjre

tis

inidvpla .... noTe Xdftoi

pyre

(ypr/yopocri prjTt KadevSovai Kvprois

apybv 6i]pav bianovovpevois.


rpicri

Critias Il6 d,

veins r)V

araSlov pev pr/Kos, evpos 8e

nXedpois.

275*.
a.

A A.

As

to

Number

of

Nouns and Pronouns,

Pha^do 62

a,

Tvy\dvei

r<u

dv&po>na

ecmv

ore Ka\ ois fteXriov.

276, 277-]
Phaedo 82

CHANGED CONSTRUCTION.
av eKaorr]
tot

233
Trjs peXeTrjs.

a, of

Kara ras aircov opoioTr/Tas

Symp. 207
eroifid

b, epaTiKcos 8iaTtde'peva irepi ttjv Tpo(pr)v tov yevopevov, Kai


inrep

eoriv

tovtoov

8iapd)(eo~8ai

where
eKoop,

tovtcov

= tov yevo-

pevov.

Protag. 345
eivat.

e,

oi)(

b\v

pr)

KaKa

ttovtj

tovtcov (prjaiv eTTaiveTTjs

Rep. 426

C, cos

dnodavovpevovs, bs av tovto 8pa.


last

Conversely to the
Synip. 187
TraxrrjTai,

two instances
av
TTpoo-qbepTj,

e,

Trpoo~<pepeiv ols

ottcos

av

ttjv t)8ovt)v

Kap-

b.

Pep. 554 a fyvavpcmdios


>

avTjp,

ovs

8r)

/cat

enaivel to nXrjdos.

276. B.
a.

As

to Verbs.

Original construction abandoned, after interposed clause, in

favour of that of the interposed clause.

(For other applications of

the same principle, see 'Attraction,' 192-194, above.)

Phsedo 107

b, Tat v7To6eaeis ras irpaTas,


aa(peo~repov.
is

(cat et 7710-7-at

vpiv

elcriv,

opcos

(TTio~K.tTTTeai

This change

commonest

after such interposed clauses as express

saying, seeming, or thinking.


Crat.

384

C, ort he

ov

<prjo-\

k.t.X., u>o"nep vTronTevco, aiiTov aKanrreiv.


/cat /car'

Phdr. 272

d, TTavraTTao-i yip, 6

dpxas

eiiropev, ... ort ovhev

heoi K.T.X.

Gorg. 493 b, to
^v^rjv
eivai.

he Koo-Kivov Spa Xeyet,

<u?

e(pr)

6 npos pe Xeyoov, ttjv

Legg.
Kara

7 2 ^ d, to he TpiTov, rrds av tovto


(pvo-tv Tiprjv.

vor'jo-eie,

ttjv

tov o-ojpaTOs elvai

277. b.

Construction changing from Infinitive to Finite Verb.


7 7 C, to
, .

Symp.

"Epcora prjheva

ttu>

avdpuTrav TeToXprjKevai dicos

vpvrjcrai,

dXX' ovtws rjpeXrjTai.


eo~Ti

lb.

184

b,

....

vopos,

ao-jrep k.t.X.,

ovtco

hrj *cat

aXXrj pia pomj

hovXeia eKovarios XeiTreTai ovk enovelhio-ros.

Apol. 19

c,

tovtwv eKaaros olos re eoTtf

Icov

els

eKaorqv tu>v troKecov


av fiov-

tovs veovs, ois e^ean tu>v eavTav ttoXitu>v


Xcovtol, tovtovs 7rei6ovo~i k.t.X.

Tipo'iKa vvelvai co

Theaet. 190 d, al patai hvvavrai Tas cohivas paXdaKcoTepas


TtKTeiv re
hr) tczs

voie'iv,

Kai

SuaroKovo-ar,

(cat

eav veov bv

hotjrj

dpfiXiaKeiv,

dp-

(SXicTKovcn.

234

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
278.
c.

278281.

Construction begun afresh with Conjunction or Rela-

tive, after intervention of a Participial or

Adverbial clause.

Legg. 8lO
ttoXXois,

d,

KeXeveis yap
5'

8t)

pe,

rrjs

avTrjs 68ov (^8o8o7rov yeyovvias


.

'icrcos

ovk eXarroo-iv irepois 7rpoa(piXovs

peff a>v 8ia-

KeXevei pe k.t.X.

Crito 44 b,

^o)/5ts

pev tov

fCTTeprjcrdai

toiovtov eniTr]8eiov, oiov iycb

ovheva prjuore evprjaa),

en

8e Kai noXXols 86o) k.t.X.


prjTopiKos yevopevos rts Kara ravTrj
rfj

Gorg. 457
a.8iK>].

b, edv 8e,

officii,

Ttxyy

Rep. 530

b, aroirov
e,
17

Tfy^o-erai,

tov vopiovra
.

Ka\

(rjTe'iv

k.t.X.
p.6vov,

Critias 114

vrjaos avTt] Trapelxero


rjv

... to vvv 6vopa6pevov


yrjs

totc 8e nXeov ovoparos

to yevos Ik

opvTTopevov opeixaXKOV.

279.

d.

Construction begun with on, after Verbs of knowing or


it.

saying, and finished without regard to

Gorg. 481

d, alcrBdvopai o~ov eKuoTOTe

oti onoo-' av

(pjj

aov to

7rai8iKa Kai

onas

civ (prj e'xeiv

ov 8vvapevov dvTiXeyeiv.
epavrov.
;

Legg. 892

d, einov oti npcoTov epe xP*l vai tT^p^Grivai kot


oti 'H81ki

Crito 50 b, e'povpev npos avTovs

yap

fjpas

rj

noXis

Protag. 356

a, el

yap

tis Xeyoi oti

'AXXa

iroXv 8ia(pepei.

280. Often, from the frequency of this use with

018a,

and with

Xeyco or ehov, oti

becomes in such contexts a mere expletive.

Rep. 501
I

a, olo~ff oti tovtco tiv 8ieveyKelv.

Apol. 37

b, U>V fV

Ot'S'

OTI KCIKCOV OVTCOV.

Symp. 175
lb.

d, Ka\ elnelv oti

Ev av

e'xoi k.t.X.

189

a, elnelv tov 'ApicrToCpavr] oti

Kai

piifC

enavaaro.

281. C.
a.

As

to Oratio Obliqua.
to Infinitive
.

Change from Indicative


o~e
. .

Oratio Obliqua.
.

Gorg. 517 Cd,


ecrriv,
7}

olpai

eyvoxevai

<us

i]

pev erf pa 8iaKoviKTf

8vvotov eivai eKnopi^eiv k.t.X.


p;S' euipev Xeyeiv, as Qrjo~evs

Rep. 391 C d,

....

copprjaev

ovtws ent

8eivcis apTvayds, prjbe tiv

aXXov

fjpo)

ToXprjaai av k.t.X.
. .

Charm. 164

d, 8oKel to ypc'ippa uvaKelaQai

dvrl tov

x ai P e

(0i

tovtov

pev ovk dpffov ovtos tov irpoaprfpaTos, tov x al P stv > ov $ e ^*'" T0VT0
TvapaKeXtveo~6ai uXXrfXovs.

Laches 198

b, rjyovpeda

8eivd pev elvai k.t.X.- 8eos 8e napex*i K.T.X."

8ios yap eivai k.t.X.

282284.]

CHANGED CONSTRUCTION.
to Optative Oratio Obliqua.
el

235

282. b.

Change from Indicative

Protag. 327 Cd,

beoi avrbv KpiveaBai irpbs dvOpdnrovs, cus pr] nai-

beia iariv, dXX' eiev aypioi.

Phsedo 95 Cd,
k.t.X.'

ovbev KaXveiv
-

(fir>s

-navra ravra prjvveiv


ti

....
r/v

oti ttoXv-

Xpoviov T( eari i\rvxh K r ^X-'


Ka\ Ta\anra>povp.evT)
epxivTov ava>
.
.

dXXa yap ovbev


.

pdXXov

aBdvarov

coti

k.t.X.

lb.

96

b,

Kara perefiaXXov

VKOTrSiV

....

TTOTepov to aifid

(OTIV k.t.X. , eK tovtcov be yiyvoiTO pvT\prj.

Phdr. 241

b,
.

6 be dvayKa^erat k.t.X., rryvorjKcos


.

.... on
fir/

ovk apa ebei


k.t.X.

jrore e'pcovri

xapieo~dai

8i

prj,

dvayKaiov

Hip. Ma. 301


els e'ori,

d, boav el^opev Ttepi epov T kcu crov, cos eKarepos fjpa>i


be, o

tovto
<*>

eKarepos

fjficov fir/,

ovk apa etrjpep ap<p6repoi.


.
. .

Gorg. 5

XoyieTai oti ovk

el

pev tls

tovtco be /SicoTfov ecrrt

Ka\ tovtov ovfjaeiev.

Phileb. 41 d,

[fipr/Tai]

cos

to paXXov Te koi tjttov

ap.(pa)

be'xeaGov,

icat

oti tu>v aTTeipav elrTjv.

Cbarni. 156 de. ZdpoXtjis,


ku\ airiov
etrj

e(pr),

Xeyei oti

ov bet k.t.X. , dXXa tovto

k.t.X.

It

should be observed, however, that the Optative in these pasis

sages

not simply the

effect of

passages are in Present time.

Oratio Obliqua for some of the The emergence of the Optative marks
:

the transition from fact to inference


called

it

indicates that

we
This

are not

upon

to accept

an additional assertion, but only to follow


is
:

one step further in the direction already supposed.

the
it

principal account to be given of this change of construction

may

be,

however, that a subsidiary cause

is

the increasing need, as

the sentence unwinds, of marking the dependence upon the main


construction of the later and therefore

more remote

clauses.

283.

c.

The contrary change, from the Optative Oratio Obliqua


is

to the Indicative,

in Plato very

uncommon
.

such as
.

is

found in

Tim. 18
names

C,

eTidepev, prj^avaipevoi ottcos prjbels

yvacroiTO, vopiovai be

k.t.X.

284. d. Change from Optative Oratio Obliqua to Infinitive

Oratio Obliqua.

Pba?do 96
k.t.X., k.t.X.,

b,

epavrbv avco
eXeyov,

kcztco

peTe,3aXXov
Sr)

o~K07ra>v

ap

eireibdv

cos

rives

Tore

to.
koj.

a>a

^vvrpecperai'

Ka\ norepov

eK TovTQiv be yiyvoiro

/xr/r/jir/

boa,

eK be pvrjprjs Kai bo^Tjs

yiyveadai eniaTTjpTjv.

This passage exemplifies

b. also

(where

it


236
is

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
quoted).

285287.

The

justification of this further

change to the

Infinitive lies in the parenthetical &s rives 'iXeyov,

which usurps

here the influence properly due to


285.
e.

Trorepov.

Participial clause,

in a sentence of Infinitive Oratio

Obliqua, changing into Infinitive.

Phsedo III

C,

tottovs

8'

iv avrjj
a> fjpeis

elvai,

tovs pev ftadvrepovs Kai dva-

TTfTTTapivovs
e \a.TTOi>

pdXXov

rj

iv

oiKovpev, tovs 8e to ^drrpa

....

e'xew.
e,

Politic.

293

Xexreov pepiprjpivas

as

p.(v cos

evvopovs Xiyopev

eVri to. KaXXi'co,

Tas 8e tiXXas eVt

to.

alcr^iova pepiprjadat,.
8'

Cf. Horn.
Kijp,
kcito.
'

II. xviii.

535, 'Ev

8'

*Epis iv 8e KvSoipos SpiXeov, iv

0X017

AWov
8'

a>6v i'xovo~a veovTorov,

aXXov aovTov,

'

AkXov

Te6vei>Ta

podov

eXice 7ro8ouv,

Od.

vii.

125, opcpaKes

elcrlv " Avdos aqyielcrat,

erepai

vnoTiepKa^ovaiv.

286. D. Inversion of the Antecedent clause, so that the Pronoun


does not refer to the Relative foregoing, but to some other
in the Relative clause.
ois
/u.17

in

it

word

Thcaet. 20I b,

napeyivovTO Tives

tovtovs dvvacrdai

k.t.X.,

where

tovtovs refers to Tives.


>

Phsedo 7 e

"P a dvayKaiov,
)

avTo yiyveaOai k.t.X.

avro

oarois io~Ti ti ivavriov, pr}hap66ev

aXXodev

refers to

ti.
. . .

Lysis
Trepi

9 d, 6

civ

ns
)

ti

nept ttoXXov TroirJTM

apa Kai ciXXo

ti

av

ttoXXov ttoloIto
b,
a>

Phsedo 105
o~5>pa.

av Ti iv

rio crapaTi iyyevrjTai,

dtppbv eorai

'

SC. to

Symp. 204

b, bv Se

av wr)6t]s"Epa>Ta

etvai,

davpaorov ov8ev enades.

287. Idioms of

Sentences

Arrangement of Words and Clauses.


:

A. Hyperbaton.

The displacement
Hyperbaton,
is

of the natural order of words, which


Its use is
1.

is

called

not of capricious adoption.

to increase

the facility of regulating the emphasis;

and

2.

to enable language

to represent, in a degree, the rapidity of thought, by

making one

expression literally catch up another.

The Hyperbaton which


the account just given.
exigency.

results

from the close adherence of Preis

positions to their cases (see below, 298)

to be excepted from

It is the result simply of a grammatical


288, 289.]

ORDER OF WORDS AND CLAUSES.


237

in Plato's

The name Hyperbaton had been given, and the fact recognised, own time. Socrates in the Protagoras (343 e), in rectifyinrepfiaTbv Set

ing the explanation of the passage of Simonides, says


6(ivai ev t<5

aapari to aka6ea>s.

288. a.

Clauses intermingled by Hyperbaton.


C.

Legg. 693

Ka\

aXXa

8fj

7roXXa rjpas Toiavr av yiyvrjTai pt)paTa

pf)

diaTaparreTo).

Xb.

860

d,

aKovcrtois

Sc

(Kovaiov

oik e^ei Trparreo'Bai Trore

\6yov

where the two clauses oik e^ei \6yov and aKovaias


T(o-dat

iKoio-iov irpdr-

are counterchanged.
a, ov

Apol. 26

8evpo vopos eladytiv ioTi.

Instances frequently occur in clauses incidental to the machinery


of the dialogue,

as
e

in
*P> ^(OKpdT7]s.
a>

Phaedo

V"

(TO h *'^)7?

Symp. 214c,
I

dAAd,
2)

(pdvai,

'Epv^lpa^f, tov A\Kifiid8rpi.

Apol. 25

c, eiVe
1

Ttpbs Aios MeXip-c.


. . .

Similarly 26

e,

Meno

71 d.

Symp.
iav

e,

Iva

rrp>

rov crocpcoTarov Kai tcaWiorov Kt(pa\r]v

1770)

ovt(i)0~l

di/aSijcro)

apa KarcryeX acreage pov as peOvovros

Two

sentences are here counterchanged.

As Alcibiades

rehearses

the form of words with which he intends to accompany the

crowning of Socrates, he interrupts himself

to justify

them,

and does
These,
if
<;

his best

to carry

on the two sentences together.

one had been postponed to the other, would have

run

That from

my own
I

head to the head of the wisest and


transfer this garland
?

handsomest of
if

men

may

I shall say that,

what then

Well

and
"
?

will

you make fun of me

In trying to carry on both together, he breaks and counterchanges them, distinguishing them doubtless by difference of
tone.

Even

so violent a trajection as this has its parallels in

Homer.

289. b. Grammatical governments intermingled by Hyperbaton.

Ladies 195

a, 7rp6s ri toxt' dirts ^\(\f/as

Symp. 191
Phdr. 249
pavias.

d, toriv

...
8tj

6 tpcos tp<pvros dXX^Xoji' toIs di>6p<7rots.


rjxcov \6*/os

d, eo-ri

ovv heipo 6 nds

rrcpi

ttjs

Terdprjj?

Politic.

309

a. V770

kuk^s

,3ia (pi<T6s
i)p'iv

dnoodovpfva.

Phileb. 19

Cj irava-at

tov rponov

dnavrav toZtov.

238
Cf.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
Andoc.
;

[
fj

290-293.
tcov

i.

30. p. 5, tovtcov ovv ipo\ tcov Xoycov


ii.

tpycov ti

7Tpo(rrjKi

Hdt.

134,

erecri

yap ndpra noXXolcn varepov tovtcov


tjv

tcov fiacrtXecov tcov ras nvpapiftas tcivtcis

Xnropcvcov PoBcottis.

290.

c.

Pronouns (unemphatic) postponed by Hyperbaton.


261
b, to pev in\ Tals

Politic.

twv

a-^rv^atv yeveac-aiv

avrov rdcraovrts

where

avrov belongs to to pev.


prj

Thepet. 166 d, top 8e Xoyov av

ra

pfjpari

pov

Bicoxe

belongs to top \6yov.

Gorg. 469

d,

Kav Tiva

hof;ri

poi
Tiva.
.
.

rrjs

KfCpaXrjs avrcbv

Kareaye'rai Bflv

where pov
tl

where
Phsetlo

avrcbv
b,

belongs to
if utottov
.

60

tome

ti

eivai

tovtowhere

would

normally have found

its

place beside &tokov.


tis.
fj

A common

type

is

the postponement of an Antecedent


rov Sot-dfyvra 8odeiv
fj

Theset. 188

a, dvdynrj
ictv fls tcov

hv

ti oibev

prj oldfv.

Crito 53 b,

eyyvTard Tiva noXecov

eXdr/s.

290*. cc. Correlative

Conjunctions,

the

former postponed by

Hyperbaton.
Apol. 18
lb.
d, cbcmep

aKiapa^uv diroXoyovptvov re Ka\ iXfy^etv.


fj

28

d,

ov av tis eavrov Ta^rj


ra)(6fi.

fjyrjadptvos @iXticttov etvai

7)

vn

apXOVTOS
291. d.
OvTCO.

Adverbs and Particles displaced by Hyperbaton.

Legg. 747 b, ev ovt)ev ovtco bvvapiv where ovtco belongs to peydXrjv.


Theset. 169
to 8eivos.

c,

i'x il

iraifteiov

pddrjpa peyakrjv

ovtco tis epcos

8ew6s evSedvKt

where

ovtco

belongs

292.

"lacos.
C,

Legg. 640

Tax av opdeos

io~cos

pepcpoiro.
ei

Symp. 194
this
1.

C,

rax

av alcrxvvoio avTovs

rt tcrcos 01010 k.t.X.

That

is

a trajection of

ws we have ground

for inferring,
2. 3.

from the analogy of the preceding instance, familiarity of the combination tux' av iacos, and
perfect unfamiliarity of
293. "En.

from the
from the

'lacos.

Symp. 187

b,

ov yap
fit]

hrjTTOV

i<

Siacpcpopevcov
is

ye

in tov

o|e'oy
firj.

nat

fiapeos dppovia av

where en

constructed with ovk av

294296.]
Crat.

ORDER OF WORDS AND CLAUSES.

239

399

a,

KivSvvevaco ert Tijpepov o~o(payrepos tov deovros yevto-dai

en with

ao(pa>T(pos.
5' ert

Tim. 53

d, Tas

tovtcov dp\ds ava>6ev vebs oi8e.

294. Mtvroi intrusive,

i.

e.

displacing rather than displaced.


a>

Phdr. 267
Apol. 35
aXXcor

C,

Ilpa>Tay6peia 8e,
pr)

SooKpares,

ovk

rjv

pevroi roiavr arra

C,

oiv a^ioire pe roiavra 8e1v irpbs


vr)

vpas npaTreiv,
(pevyovra.

re

pevroi

Aia

ndvTcos

Ka\

daefteias

The

phrase aXXws re
pevroi
j/17

iravrcos Ka\ is

rent asunder to admit the words

Aia,
is

place.

It

which could have found no other convenient because SWoos re navrcos kcu. had become a fixed
it

phrase that

can suffer this Tmesis without bringing the

sense into doubt.

familiar sequence (as pointed out

In the disengaged pevroi vr) Aia another by the Zurich editors, coll.
d,

Phaedo 65
Cf. Ar.

d,

68

b,

73
r)v

Rep. 332
77

a,) is to

be recognised.
;

Nub. 788,

Tis

ev

parropeOa

fievroi rdXcpira

295. Te intrusive.
Crito 48
a,

dWa
It

pev

8r)

(pair)

y dv

tis

otoi

eiaiv rjpas

ol

7roXXot

diroKTivvvvai.

might seem at

first

sight improbable that this

ye should not belong to the clause within

which

it

stands.
1.

But we have ground


the sense, which
is

for recognising a trajection here


(pair/-

in

not helped by ye with


8rj

2.
coll.

in the

familiarity of the sequence dX\a pev

....
:

ye,
3.

Phaedo

75

a,

Euthyphro 10
(pair)

d,

Gorg. 492
is

e,

506 d

and

in the con-

sideration that

dv

not consciously to the speaker a


a parenthesis so familiar that it
It is parallel to Phaedo
1

separate clause

that

is, it is

does not interrupt the thought.


rives <pf/s rjcrav ol Xoyoi
;

59

c,

Euthyphro

a,

ri 8'

otei
]

aXXo

r)

riprj

Symp.

6 d,

-rroarjs

oXea8e yepei

....

o-aXppoa-vvrjs

and

to the

instance next following.

(It is plain that in all these cases

the meaning does not admit of separating off the parenthetic

Verb by commas.)
(pair),

Moreover we

find the av preceding the


(pair)

a8 in Phaedo 87 a, ri ovv, av

6 \6yos,
if it

en

dnto-re'is

but av could not commence the clause


regarded as
Gorg. 492

e,

were consciously

distinct.
8r)

dXXd pev

Ka\ cos ye

o~i>

Xeyeis 8eivbs 6

fiios.

296. "Ac, anticipated Hyperbatically with olpai and the like.

Apol. 32

e,

dp ovv dv pe oieade Toad8e

err)

8iayevecr6ai
. . .

'

Phaedo 64
Soph. 223

b, olpai
a,

yap dv

817

rois 7roXXovs

8o<elv,

to TrpoarJKOv ovop av rjyovpai KaXeiv alrov.

240
Soph. 224
k.t.X.

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
d, oipai ae,

297299.

Kav

e'l

tis

npovrd^aro, Ka\elv ovbev ak\o

where

av belongs to Kakelv.
o'iei

Euthyd. 294
Phdr. 234
e,

d, ovk uv
o'lei

ofiokoyrjcrai j)p.ds

av riva
el

e'xeiv

Tim. 26

b, ovk av oida

dvvaiprjv.
p.r)

Cf. Isaeus viii. 20. p. *Jl,


elcreveyKelv.

oieaff av,

el K.T.X., firjT

av tov narepa

TllUC. iv. 28, ovk av olopevos avrov ro\pr)o-ai, VI. II,


S'

2tKeXta>rai

av

p.ot

doKovaiv,

Kal

ere

av r)aaov

8eivo\

rjp.lv

yeveadai,

vm. 103,

ovk av

olojievoi

acpds Xadelv tov napdnKovv.

297. e. Prepositions

postponed by Hyperbaton.

Legg.

! !

65 coaavrcos de

m\

^vpndcrrjs 8vvdpe<os 6 avros nepi Xoyos.


e'lSecriv.

Soph. 265 a

Kai rio-iv iv roiovrois

Phsedo 83
Cf.

e,
i.

ovx

cov oi

no\\o\ eveKa

(pao~i.

AndoC.
f.

117. p. I5> &" vn avrov etveKa inefiovXevdrjv.

298.

Prepositions intrusive

that

is,

retaining their place

next to the Adjective prefixed to their Substantive, to the exclusion


of

Adverbs and the


Hep. 391
lb.

like

which qualify that Adjective.


beivcis

d, ovrcos

em

apnayds.

395
397

b,

en

tovtcov els o-piKporepa.

lb.

b, oKlyov

npbs

rr)v avrr)v.

Symp. 195
Theset.

e, er)s ev
C,

ndcrais rals -^v^als


rc3

for iv

er)s ndcrais.

205
c
>

oXiyov iv

npoadev.

Phsedo 7
lb.
j

^ ffp* Trpoo-rjKovraiv.

IIO

C, 7roXi

en

k Xap-nporepcov.

Apol. 40

a,

ndvv
p.r]cj

iiii crpiLKpols.
e'|

Phdr. 245 ^ Gorg. 449

d,

evos.

So

Politic.

310 c

c, cos

$ui ftpaxvrdrcov.

Legg. 876
Cf.

b,
i.

on
63,

ncpl o-piKporara.
cos

Thuc.

is

i\dxio-TOV x<optoi',
i.

iii.

46,

on

iv

ftpaxvrdra),
f"

ibid,

on in

iXdxio-rov,

23,

eari nap' ols,

25> noXv

nXeiovi

alrla, vii. 36, ovk iv noXXco,


. .
.

79, ovk in oXlyiov daniScov, 42, ov8e

Kaff

erepa,

and

so 59, urjSe Kaff erepa,

and on the same

principle
299.

vii. 7 2 ? * Tt

Ta * Xot7rus for rds

m Xoinas.
:

Note, that Plato not unfrequently admits Tmesis Phdr. 230


C, iv r)pepa npoardvrei.

e. g.

Hip. Ma. 297

b, iv narpos rivos

Idea..

300, 3 oi.]
Legg. 797

ORDER OF WORDS AND CLAUSES.


* ov.

241

d, ', &>s eVor ei7rei^, ov rois ^leV rot?

(Apol. 19

a,

and 24

a, iv ovtcos 6Xlya>

xpwy

c f- Isseus vi. 33. p.

59>

ev Tiavv oXlyco xpovai).

Phileb. 20 b,

irpbs Be av toi?.

Legg. 666
lb.

C, els

pev ye to irpodyeiv.
7roXtf.

729 832

(1,

eis

/jtJJV

lb.

C, <rvv act

rtw
S17

f$Lq.

Phsedo 59

a,

&a

ratJra.

Phileb. 35 e, fiia pev to irdBos. Rep. 371 d, avTi av dpyvplov. eTTidvpicov. Pbdr. 238 C, VTTO QV TQ)1>
. .

300. B.

Primary intention of a sentence suspended by

inter-

position of clause of (a) Contrast or (b) Explanation.


a.

Clause of Contrast interposed.


e, Ka\

Rep. 401

opBas

&tj

bvcr\epaivoov ; Ta pev Kaka erraivoi k.t.X., tu


piyo'i

b'

al&xpa ^reyoi T av 6p6a>s Kal

where
uXXcos
. . .

6pda>s

8rj

Sva\epaiv<i>v is

Continued in to alcrxpa

^reyoi.
crou, pi)
.
.

Symp. 173
lb. 179
C,

e,

onep ebedpeOd

770*1707;?

dXXd

Bn'jy^crGi.

epyov ovtco naX6v


oi

toorc

elapi6pi]Tois
ttjv

hi] tictiv

eSoaav
ttjv

tovto yepas

6eoi,

e'

Aioou dvelvai ttoXiv

^v\i)v,

dX\d

eKeivrjs dveltrav

the wore being continued at


opcos,

ttjv e'Kelvrjs dvelcrav.

Theaet. 145 d, dXX"


8e ti dopSi

Ta pev akXa e^o)

irep\

aira perplas, crpiKpbv


rt diropSi.

where

opens

appertains to o-pu<p6v
<ov
hr)

Phsedo 69
yevevBai
TpOTTCO.

d, 01 77e(piXoao(f)T]K6Tes opdeos.
ev

Ka\

eyio

koto ye to
77poi6ipfj6rjv
-navri

SwaTov oidev deXnvov

ra

/S/oj,

aXKa

ttovtI is

TpoTrco

where
The

the construction of hv

continued at

lb.

87

d,

dXXa yap av

(pair),

e<darr)v

....

dwfpaipoi, dvaynalov pevr av


c\v

elrf,

k.t.X.

objection started by dXXd yap


is

qbalrj

is

sus-

pended, while allowance


dvaynalov pevr av k.t.X.
lb.

made

for

opposite truth, until

106

b, ti KoiKvei, apriov pev to irepiTTov pf) yiyveadai


;

ottoXci-

pevov Se a\,Tov uvt eKeivov apTiov yeyovevai


Legs'.
r]v

822

C.

ap oIk oiopeda yeXoiov re

kq.\

oik op66v, exel yiyvupevov


'

av Tore, vvv evTatdo'i Ka\ ev tovtois ylyveaOai

301.

b,

Clause of Explanation interposed.


b,
oi'

Symp. 206

pevT av

o~e

e6avpaov eVl accpiq Ka\

e'cfioirav

Trapd

o~e

where,
pa(ov
eir'i

in

meaning, ov pevr av goes with


being explanatory.

ccpoiTwv,

the i0av-

o-o(plq

242
Protag. 335

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
e, ratp
f]

[ 302, 303.

8o\i)(o8p6pcop rat biadelp re Kal eneo~6at.

Phdr. 244
Legg. 648 V Gorg. 512

(1,

fiavla eyyevopepr) Kal TrpoffirjTevcracra ols H8ei.

v nocriv e, TTpbs 8e rrjv eo~xA Tr l


a,

a7raXXurrotTO irplp dcpiKPeladai.

\oyierai

on

ovk k.t.X.

an

elaborate instance.

302. In other writers

we have
rj

as illustrations

Of
VII.

a.
e'
l

TllUC. vi. 68,


iii.

rjs

Kparelp 8e1

pr]

pqbicos dnoxuipe^p.
. .

Xen.

Hell.

7>

e'J

robs

rrepl

'Ap^iav

ov ^/rjtpov dvepelpare aAX'

fTipo)prj(raijde.

Isoci". Vlll.

85. P.

7 6, too-ovtop 8e 8ii]peyKap apoiq


at

TTavrwv avupdoTTCov, ccore robs pep


. .
.

aWovs

ervpepopai

avcrreXkovai
p.

eKelpoi 8
. .

ov8
. . ,

virb rovratp tTrai8ei>8rj(Tav) Xll.

Il8.

257?

at

pep ovv atrial


rjvap.

81a paKporepatp pep avras 8u]\0op, airai 8

ovv

Dem.

cle

Cor. 289. p. 322,

dperrjs Kal 8eiparos, ovk eo-dataap

^uyaj, dXX'
'I'bp

\\t5rjv koivop edepro ftpaSrj.

Soph. Ant.

2 1, rdobov

pep TrpoTLO-JS, top b drtpdaas e^ei.


b.
i.

Of
TllUC.

39,
11.

i)V

ye ov top npov^opra kui eK rov do~(pci\ous


1)

n poKaXovpepop
nepnrXevo-ao-a.
1"

k.t.X.,

91, nepl yv
X.

'Attlk?/

vavs (p6d<ra<ra
oi

Kal

Horn.

II.

307, "O arris re

rXairj,

avrco kv8os opotro, Nfia)


1,

d>Kv6pcov cr^eSoy eXQeaev.


Kal reroXprjKccs epol.

JEsch.

Pi*.

V. 33

Tldurcop fieracrx^v
al (pepco rr}S

Soph. Ant. 537? ^ a ' ^vpperiax^


*v

mrias, 1279, T " El.


I
1

^'

^dpois

EoiKas

"jKeiv

Kal

rdx

o\j/-ea8ai

kako,

54)

i)S

o~v

ttoXXokis i'fjpas \ddpa Trpovnepnes wt (jxivovpevos


8e (ri'Xdaras ov 8ieo~xop t'jpepat Tpels Kai

Ttpatpos,
viv

0. T. 7*7? naiSoy
Ke'ipos
,

(ipOpa
.

evfiias

iroholp.

Theocr. Id. XXV. 7 2

T0V

$e
I,

yepopra

Kkd^op re neplo-aaivop r [Alii Khd^oprej, Epigr. XIX.

j\pxi\o)(ov Kal arddi kui e'taide.

303. C. Primary Intention of a sentence expressed apart from

the Verb

(i. e.

the virtual Primary Predicate to be sought in sonic

other word, or in a Participial clause.)

Hep. 495

d, ov
is
c,

81)

e'(pie'p.evoi

noXXol dreXe7s .... rvy\dpovo-ip

where
;

efpupepoi
Tlicivt.

the virtual Primary Predicate.


ftoKel

T42

yip pot okiyov

rrpb rov
i]

Oapdrov evrv\e'iv avra.


. . .

lb.

173

b, ndrepop ftovXei bi<z\dbi>res


C, bri

edo-avres

rpeniopeOa

PllSedo 63

napu
<";-.

fleavs

oeandras irdpv
virtual

uyaffoiis [eXTr/fw]
is

rjtjeiv

bii<Txypi(T<dp.r)v

The

Primary Predicate

8eo-m>ras

Tidpv dyadovs.

lb.

63

(1,

OKe\f/u>pe0ti

r'l

etrrip

it

(iovXeaBui poi 8oKel ttuXcu


is

elirtip.

1A\G

virtual
.U>.

Primary Predicate
i)
.
.

ftovXeadai, not <Wf?.


PpvXovai!', otl

65

b.

Kal 01 TTot'jra]

....

....

opatpep.

the

304]

ORDER OF WORDS AND CLAUSES.


fj

243
is

Primary Intention, with which


6p<ofi(i>

connects

itself,

in

the

clause.

lb.

69

C,

d\Xd

t<5 ovti Trakai

alvlTrerrBai otl

Kiiatrai.

The dXXu

t<5 ovti

connects itself with the Kelae-ai clause.


pr]

lb. 88 b, oi8ev\ TTpoarjKei Odvarov dappoivri

oik dvorjTois Bappt'iv.

Of the Infinitival sentence Bdvarov mary Predicate is Bdvarov Bappoivrf


normally be Bdvarov Bappuv, but
is

Bappdv the virtual Priit

in other words,

would

changed into a Participial


it.

clause for the sake of linking a further sentence to

Svmp. 207
avros

d, oItos pivroi

oihiQTi ra aird e^cov iv

al/rco

opens 6

KaXe'iTcii.
-

The Primary Intention

of the sentence

is satis-

fied at tx oiV

Soph. 224

d, otpai

ere,

kuv

et

ns oitol
877.

Ka8i8pipei'OS

....

TTpoird^aro,

Ka\(7u oibev dXXo nXrjv cirep vvv

Apol. 31b, TOiro ye


pApTvpa.

oi'X 0101 re

eyevovro aTravmcr\vi'rr aat 7zapao-\6p(voi


l

The

ov\

oloi re

connects

itself

with

77apao-%. pdpr.

In

illustration,
Kal drtixi(TT(x>v

we have

in

Thuc.

i.

2, dSrjXov ov

b-d-e
ii.

-u e-tXBav,
134. ov8e
Cuv

dpa ovrav. aXXos

d<fiaiprjcr(TGi.

Hdt.
39, Ei

ovSe el8bres poi (paipovrai Xtyciv, IX. 105, toitov 8e KartXa^e to~r( pov
tovtosv d~o6av6vra Keladai.

Horn. Od.

iv. 7

81)

ov

riva Kelios
Ac:".

fv\ <fipeo~\ pr/Tiv icpyvas 'E^cX^cbi' Xao'icrtv covperai.

/Kseh.

479,

rls code nai^vos

7rapayyeXpaaiv viois TrvpoyBivra Kap8iav, dXXaya

Xdyov Kapelv

(the virtual Predicate in the Infinitival sentence

being

Trvpou&tiTu),

740,

Trap"
;

aird

8'

iXdeiv (s 'lXiov -dXiv

Xe'yci/i'

av

<ppdw]pa iTjvepov yaXdvas

&c.

there

came what

I should call a spirit'


v. y.),

virtual Predicate not iXBelv but <pp6vr)pa


cfxaros

796,

01 <

tan XaBdv oppara


o-aiveiv cpiXo-njTi

ra

8okoivt

efeppovos ck 8iavoias v8apfl

(where in the Infinitival sentence depending on


is
'

8oKodvra the virtual Predicate

eCqbpoios,
See.
1

not aalveiv

'

which

with seeming-kindly heart fawn

fo8ov 'OXcdpiuv hlavros iX~ia cpepap

he
:

Soph. Aj. 798,

n'jvSe 8

fears that this foray,

which [by me

his
is

messenger] he interprets, will be fatal to him.'

Here

oXeBptav

the virtual Predicate.

304.

D. Chiasmus, or Inverse Parallelism of clauses and sen-

tences.

R^p. 438
TIVUS.

C, (TTHTTTjpr)

8c'

TIS KiU

~OlU TIS

IfTTiaTTjpT] cVtI] TTOllil

TWOS KOI

lb.

494

^;

n^ v

M' 1 tpynv av
*

8'

IVor Xcyovrds re ku) rrpdrrovras.

244
Rep. 597

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
d> ovtcos KXlvrjs
7TOLrjTrjs

[ 305, 306.

ovtws

ovo-ys' dXXa. pr] kXivtjs

twos

pr)8e

kXlvottoios tis.

Synip. 186

a, oJ povov icTiv iwl rats' yp-v^als

....

irpbs tovs ko\ovs

dXXa
lb.

Kal irpos

aXXa 7roXXa
dSt/cet,

Kal iv toIs aXXois.


oi'6' vttu

196

b, ovr
<I>

ovt ddiKtlrm,

6eov, ovre 6t6v.


fj

Thefot. 173
opQiCTlV

vofiovs

Se Kal \jn](piapaTa

Xeydpeva

yeypappiva, ovre

OVT llK0VOV0~l.
a, 8e8t]ypevos

>Symp. 2l3
un tis
crocpia

re

11770
i)

dXyuvoTepov Kal to dXyavoTUTOV


8rj^6els

a>v

8j]^d(irj } ti)v

Kaphuiv

^v^jv yap

vnb twv

iv

(piXo-

Xdyow.
Kal

Sopll.
I/Goi'g.

231a,
474
C,

yap Kvvl Xvkos, dypiaTaTOV

rjpfpcoraTco.

KaXov re Kal dyaCov, Kal KaKov Kal ala-^pov.


crpiKpos re Kal piyas
vTrepe'xociv,
. .
.

Phsedo I02
Tip>

C,

,tov pcv
Trjs

tco

peyi6(i vntpi^niv

o-piKpoTT]Ta

rto

Se

piyedos

0-piKpoTrjTOs 7rape^(cov

vnepe)(oi>.

lb.

69

b, TOVTOV

Kal

pSTU TOVTOV (OVOVpfVU T(

KO.I

TVlTTpaCKOpfVU.

305. So

iii

Dialogue.
.
.
.

V Gorg. 453 d, (A) KUTepov

Tret'Oci,

y ov

(B) Ov

drJTa [sc. ov itf'i6fi\,

aXXci ndvTcav pdXiaTa tthoh.

lb.

496

d,

(A) TTUTepov ovv


pi) ipcora.

t'rt

TrXei'co

ipu>Tu>,

r)

opoXoyels k.t.X.; (B)

OpoXoyS), dXXa
Iii

Dialogue, however, the Parallelism

is

often Direct, instead of

Inverse.

Hep. 337

C,

(A) aXXo
ei

ti

Troirjaeis

u>v

iyu

dnoKpLvel

(B) Ovk

dv 6avpdo~aipC
lb.

poi crKe^apevco ovtco fio^ete.


;

428

d,

(A)

tis, Kal iv tLclv

(B)

Alti;,

i)

(fivXaKiKi), Kal iv

tovtois

rots upxovcriv.

Soph. 267
k.t.X.

a,

(A)

yupijTiKoi'

5fj

dTTOve:p<x>p(6u' to

8'

aXXo nav dcpaipev

(B)

'Seveprjaffu),

to 8e peBticOa).
\\

Cf.

Honi. Od.
Nausicaa,

vi. 1
1

70-1 97,

here Odysseus

is

answered

in order

by

7o-4,correspondingto 1 87- 1 90, and the remainder

to the remainder.

And

iEsch. Ag. 622, 623, and

ib.

1202-5,
rjv

KA. MdvTis p

'AttoXXohv rwS' ii~eo~TT]o~ev TeXei' YIpoTov ptv uidcos

ipol Xiyeiv raoV.


veTaL

XO. Na>v
eii

Kal tieos Trep tpcpco TrenrXrjypevos

Aftpv-

yap

ircis

tis

TTpdo~o~o}v

nXeov.

30G. Often,
15.

also, of

two points put by A, the former only

is

taken up by


307, 3 8 -]
Rep. 341
b,

ORDER OF WORDS AND CLAUSES.


(A) ovrc yap av
l

245

^ie

\a8ois KaKOvpycov, oCre

ac.t.X.

(B) OvSe

y av im\upr <raipi.
Phsedo 79
ncov ye.
b,

(A)

rl 8e

17

^1^17

dpardv,

f)

detSe'y

(B) Oi\

Itt

avOpco-

Hip. Ma. 293


Tioiii

e,

(A)

to TTptTrov Spa toito \eyoptv


.

rrapayevopevov
:

e<aara Cpairecrdai KaXd,


8ok(i (sC. 6

rj

6 aval ttoul,

r)

olEerepa tovtcov

(B^Epoiye
"

(paivecrSai.).

Gorg. 462

b,

(A)

ipcoTa

fj

aTTOKpivov.

(B)

AXXa

ou']<tco

ravra.

<ai

poi drroKpivai.

cb 2<i)icpares\

307. E.

Comparative emphasis
is

in

co-ordinate

expressions

marked by the order (which


it

often the reverse in Greek of what

would be

in English).
e, <a\
8rjiX6v

Svmp. 173
ko\ irep\

ye

Sr)

oti

ovtco Biavoovpeios <a\ rrepi epavToi


is

ipuv paivouai.

The emphasis

on epavrov, and the

vpav
lb.

is cpiite faint.

175

b, viv ovv vopl^ovres xai

e'pe

Ka\

Tovacf rovs aWovs, Bepa-eieTe

itp'
'

ipiav

KeicX^rrPai

erri

delrrvov

I your master, as well as

the others.'
lb.

185

C,

TV)(e'iv

8e

aura riva

\vyya f-iTTf-rwKilav
tion,'

from

tj

tiro

77X77(7 povf/s

i)

\6 tivos eiXXoi

some

cause,

most probably reple-

lb. 189 e, <a\ elSos

Km ovopa

the
'

class as well as the


crv

mere name.'
tl

Euthyphro

3 d, eir' oiv cp66va>,

cos

Xe'yetr, etre

8t'

oXXo

'

for

whatever cause, must probably


Apol. 39
they.'
b, <a\

for envy."
<a\ oiroi

eya

re tu>

rip^pan ippivw

'

;.S

Well as

308.

F.

Hysteron Proteron

where

(in other

words) the order

of expression, following that of thought, reverses the order of occur-

rence of

facts.
ei77ep

Theaet. 162 b.

peWouv

poi emTpeyj/av Ka\ Treiaerrffai.

Apol. 19 d,

ciXAtjXovs 8i8d(TKf(.v re <at <fipduv.

Gorg. 474

a,
C,

ye'Xwra rrape'i^ov xai oik

r]7Tia~rapr]v eVi\^r;<p(.'eii'.

Phsedo 80
lb. lb.

avpeaov to

criopa kul rapi^evBev.

IOO
87
c,

b, eibfl^fiv <al dvevprjaeiv.

77o\Xa Karcirpi\i/as roinvra ipdria <n\ icprjvdpevos


e.

Symp. 190
hirjpdpov.

Tas

....

piTidas rds

noWds

e'^eXeatfe

<a\

rd

a-ifdrj

246
Symp. 209
Tim. 73
Apol. 32

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
C, TiK-rei kci\

[ 309, 310.

yevvq.

e, yijv erpvpacre kol eSeucre.

b, r)va'iTw8>]v iiplv pr]8ev iroifiv irapa rovs vopovs

/ecu

evavrta

exj/rjCpKniprji/.

Cf.

Hat.

viii.

II4: o

yeXdcras re kcu KaracrxoW ttoXXov \povov

309. G. Interrogation emerging late in the sentence.

By

this

arrangement, so
animation, anil
a.

common

in

Plato, the sentence


is

generall}' gains

its

emphatic part

distinctly indicated,

With Negative.
C,

Phsedo 80

iav pev KuQapa uTTuk\aTTi]Tat k.t.X.


;

ovkovv ovtw pev

i'xovcra k.t.X.

Pep. 402

a,

&<nrep apa ypnppurcov


j

irepi

Tore iKavms

e't)(opfp

ore k.t.X.

OVKOVV KOI flKUVUS K.T.X.


lb.

58 *

>

T v &* CpiXocrocpov TvoiapeOa ras clXXas


'

rj8ovct<: vop.Leiv

....

T?jS l']8oVr]S Oil TVUVV TTOppcO K.T.X.

lb.
lb.

587

ft 3

TtXeluTov 8e Xoyov dcfaio-TaTat ovj( oVrep vopov kcu ra^ecos


^' ctic^ttSfca

59

<b V
;

Kai dvtTKoh.la

^eyerai oi\ orav to Xfovrcobts

av^7]Tai

Legg. 830
apa

d, kcu tuvtci
'

8rt

(Po(3q6els

prj

(paivrjTai ticti ytXoia,

ovk

vopoSerrjcra,
0,

Protag. 351
dyadti
]

e'ycb

yap

Xeyco,

Ka&

rj8ea

icrriv,

apa

Karri

rouro ovk

Ibid, d,

r\8ia 8e KaXeis
C,

ov tu

fj8ovr]S

peTe^ovTa

Mono 78
lb.

dyadd. 8e KaXels ou^l aiov vyleiav k.t.X.


bri

88

d, Ka\ pzv
'

kcu

roXXa,

ri

vvv

8t)

eXeyoptv

eivai,

ap

01'^

WCTTTfp K.T.X.
S\"]iJp.

2l6

d, Ka\

aii

dyvoei irdvra Kai ov8ev ol8(v,


;

cos

ro a\r]pa civtov
ov
a-.
;

tcvto ov

creiXr]vco8es

[The Zurich editors give

tovto.

310. b. Without Negative.

Soph. 233

c,

8pu>ai 8e ye tovto npos imavTa, (pape'v


C,

Hip. Ma. 301

eVei

Ka\ vvv,

irpiv

into

o~ov

rciGra

vovdtTrjdrjvai,
)

coc

fvrjdcos 8i(Kcip0a, eTi aoi

pdXXov

eya> eni8(ia k.t.X.


rjSii
?}

Gorg. 406

C,

ro neivfjv i'Xeyes TtoTtpov


ri

dviapov etvai
coy
el

Phileb. 44 d, olpat roiovSe

Xeytiv avrovs,
j

fiovXrjBeipev otovovv

tlbovs ttjv cpvcnv 18eh>, iroTepov k.t.X.

3H,

312.]

RHETORICAL FIGURES.
6, n Tro\iTLKr,s

247
~0Tspa k.t.X.
koi k.t.X.,
;

Politic.

265

ap' empeXeiav

<?x

eiv

4>a

'-

~ V ai

Legg. 683
vtto Tivav

e.

SacriXela

fie

KaraXverat,
]

irpbs

&ios.

r)

pwv

ak\a>v q acbav avrcov


oe'ca

IApol. 37
C
l'lto

b, ttoXXov

iiiaiTOv ye

dbtKrfcreiv

k.t.X.. ti

detcras

[So

Hermann
53
C.

punctuates.]
fj

77Xrj(Tid(Tis
u>

tovtols Ka\ dvaicr-)(vvTr)creis SiaXeyopevos


j

ti

Tivas Xoyovs.

2a>.';pcirej

Ibid,

e,
;

v~ ep^dpevos

br)

$ia>aei

Travras

dv6pco~ovs kcu 8ovXeva>v,

ttoicov

[The Zurich editors give


xiii.

BovXevwv'^
aTreKreive,

Cf.

Lysias

64. p.

135, 'AyopaTOs tovs pev

(pvyuSas evrevBev enoiycre,

tovs 8e

tis a>v aire's

311. H.

Enclitic recommencing, or even


C. 6scbu

commencing, a

clause.

Phileb. 16

pev

els

dvdpanrovs

bocris. &>s

ye KciTarpaiverai epol,

TToSiv e< &edi eppitpr].

lb.

25

b.

kcu

/iot

OcKel

Tis,

TLpo)Tap)^e. aiTcov

(piXos

r)p~tv

vvv

Brj

yeycvevcu.

lb.

46

C, c'-'jrav

tis Ta: avTia


}

dpa

Trddrj Trdcrxj]. Trore

Tai piyu>v 6epr t

Ka\ Beppaivopevcs ivioTe

^u^rai.
jrco-ore

Phsedo 65

d,

t'l

ch olv

eldes

'.

[So Oxon.

But the

edd. give
Cf.

'fir]

ovv -co-ore

ti eldes :]

Dem. de

Cor.

44.

p.

240. -cpucov

qCXitt-os 'iXXvpiovs

<a\

Tp'.iciXXcis. tlvci: e: kcu tccv 'EX\r)vo)V, KarecrrpecpeTO.

Similarly av commences a parenthetic clause.


Pbse.'lo

87

a.

-i

oiy,

av

(hair!

Xo'yof,

ert

dVio-relj

(See

above.

295-)
14. p.
tls av

Cf.

Dem. Olvnth. A. [So one Paris MS.


31.2.

13.

ti

ovv,

av tis

e'iTrot,

raiTa Xeyets:

Zurich editors.]

Rhetorical Figures.

A. Metonymy.

Rep.

497

d,

wv

vpels

dvTiXap.3avopei'Oi

debijXwKaTe

'

of

those
Sec.
e'vrjv

[objectionsj.
-

your allegation of which has shewed


evr)<jav

me

that'
to

Synfp.

177

b,

axes

e~aivov

e\ovres

equivalent

e-aivos aXecrt $L86pei>os.


lb.

strange instance.
els

205

b,

J]

e<

ro. pi) ovtos


<;<-.;:.

to

bv lovTi

OTMOiv aiTia that

IS,

*)

tov levai onoiv

TheJSt.
5

167
\

C.

dvTi

iravrjpav

ovtcov

avTo'is

eKaiTuv

xp ri"ra

t'~otr]o~ev

eivai Kai ooKeiv.

248
ihea?t.
'

DIGEST OF IDIOMS,
190
e,
al(T)(yvolfj.T)v

[ 313, 314.

av imep

fjpaiv

dvay<aapiva>v opoKoyelv

should be ashamed at our being compelled' &c.


C,
~ x a P 0V0 lv
i
'

Apol. 33
Prised

eeraope'vots rols olopevois eivai (rocpols.

88

d, 6 Xdyos

....
it

cbcnrcp v7repvr](Te

pe

prjBeis

the
'

recital

of the
lb.

argument

as

were reminded me.'

68

a,

tovtov dirrjWdx6ai

gwwros

avrots

'

be rid of the

company

of

this.'

Charm. 173
Legg. 959
yiyvopeva
C,

b,

e'/c

tovtcov ovtcos
ecrrco

e'^o/vrcoi'.

So Lcgg. 959

C.

KaXov
'

Ka\S)S

teal

ptTpicos rd nep\ rov TeTeXevTTjKora

let it

be a credit to have the obsequies handsomely

or decently performed.'

313. B. Catachresis,
'YiroiTTeveiv for 'to expect.'

I betel. 164
,

a. Ka) (yd),

vt)

rov Ala. VTTOTTTevco, ov prjv

'iKava>s

ye avvvoui,

Ap.r]xa"0';

of

number.
(f)vcrfa>i>.

1 hdr. 229

d, kcu dXXcov dp^xdva>v nX-qBrj TparoXdyu>u rivwv

Aaipoi'ios.

Cntias 117

b, KaXXos v\j/os re 8aip6vioi> e'xovra.

314. eavpaa-Tos, Bavpdcrios, has

many

gradations of Catachrestic

meaning.
a.
'

Strange,'
e,

'

eccentric.'
e'pya.

Symp. 182
ft.

Oavparrrd
'

So 213

d, davpacrrd ipydfcrai.

'Incomparable,'

capital ;' only the

intention

of super-

lativeness being retained.

Apol. 41
y.

1),

Bavpacrrrj dv

elrj

r;

8uiTpij3rj avrodi.

Of

recommendation or a

feeling or an assertion,

'de

cided,' 'emphatic,' 'positive.'

S>'mp.

182

d,

y TrapdKeXfvais
is

rw

epcovri

irapd

irdvTwv Bavpacni]
all.'

'most positive

the encouragement given by

Tim. 29

d, to

fj.tv

ovv irponlpiov
.'

davpairlois tme8edpe6d aav

'

most

decidedly approved

Euthyd.

283

c,

Savpaarcos

crnovo'u^mpev

'were
not
tlvai

particularly

anxious.'

Phsedo 74

1),

(xV)
ye.

(f)u>pc'v

Tl

elvcu

*j

prjbev

(Jj)

<Pa>pev pc'vrot

SavpacTTCos

OavpaaTws qualifies

(pdipfv

vi]

Ala,

'

say ^ OS

most
lb.

positively.'
a. 6avpao-rcos d>s tireladrjv

92

'

was most decidedly convinced.'

3i5 3 l8 -]
315.

RHETORICAL FIGURES.
ko\>s,
ar<$>6bpa,

249
way used

'Yir-fp<pva>s,

are also in the same

to express decided assertion or assent to an assertion.

Gorg. 496
6fio\oryS>

C,
'

(A) opoXoyovpev ravra; .... (B) 'AXX'


I agree

tTrepKpioos

as

most decidedly.'
pot
17

Pha?do 76
Phileb. 26
crav

e, vTrep<pva>s 8oKel

ovtjj

dvdyKq

eivai.

a,

(A) ap

ov Taira eyyiyvopeva
;

tcivtci

povaiKrjv

vpna-

TtkecaraTa

^vvecrrrio-aro

(B)

KdXXiorra
is

ye.

Probably an

intermediate step to this Catachresis


for
lb.
'

the use of nakcis Xeyew

to say truly,'
b.

e. g.
6'

Phdr. 227b.
ovre
8t]ttov
e.

24

(A)

aYeX?)
ye.

iravrdnao'iv

uireipca

yiyvecrdov.

(B) Kai vfpohpa

So 39
.

Phdr. 263
(B)

d.

(A)

elrre

b)pi(rdpr]v

N17 At" dfjiTjxdvus ye

as crcpoSpa

epcora dp\6pevos rov Xoyov.

'

most decidedly you

did.'

316.

Meyap.
b, o
. .
.

Phsedo 62
SuSe'iv,
'

Xo-yoj-

peyas re ris poi (paiverai Ka\ ov patios


'

cumbersome,'
d,

i.

e.

perplexing.'
are

Euthyd. 275

to

peipaKiov,

peyakov

ovros rev

epccrrjpaTOS,
a.

Tjpvdpiao-e re Kai dnopTjO-as e^Xeyf/ev els epe.

So Hip. Ma. 2S7

317. C. Hyperbole.

Euthyd. 303
To'tv

b, oklyov Ka\ oi Kioves 01

e'v

-a AvKelco

edopv3rjo~di>

eiri

dvbpoiv koi fja&rjvav.


a, aKpitSearepov rijs airdo-rjs dKpij3eias.

Hip. Ma. 295


Legg. 823
vovpevots
e.

prpe e'yprjyopocn

prjre ev$ovo~i

Kvpron dpybv 6!]pav

hta-rro-

the
. .

supposition of the alternative tvdovai, in order


is

to

make
Bel
.

the denial total,


pi]T

hyperbolical.

Cf. Arist. Eth.

X.

ix.

1 1,
1

aKQVTa

prjO'
r*

e<6vra TTpdrreiv ra CpaiXa.


ovres 61 t dnovres.

Soph. Antlg,

108,

it

it'

uTrdoves Ot

318. D. Formulae expressive of Contempt.


a.

OiTor.

Apol.

23

d.

Tu

Kara

dvra>i>

rc.v

(pikocrofpoivTuv

rrpo\(ipa

ravra

Xeyovaw.
Cf. Ar.

Xub. 296,

01

rpvyoiaipoves oirot, 969. ~ai Kara $pviv rairas

rds Gio-K6\c<du7rms \Kau~dt'.

250
319. b. Uoios;

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
(A) dXX'

319323.

Grorg.

490

d,

tacos ipariav \rbv /3eXri'a> irkeov belv e%eiv


'

<^)?sl

.... (B) Hoiav IpaTtav;

Clothes, forsooth
fj

!'

Charm. 174
TtiTTiVtlKOV,

b,

(A.)

dpd ye

[oi'Se]

to

neTTevTiKov;

(B)

Holov

320.

c.

Plural of Singular Terms.


d, ov

Menex. 245
Phsedo 98
C,

yap UeXones ouSe Kd8poi

k.t.X.

depas Kai aide pas Kal vdara alriajpevov.


'

Symp. 218
Rep. 387
Cf. yEsch.

a, &al8povs, 'Ayddavas,

Epv^ipd)(ovs

b, KookvtoCs re Kal 'Ervyas Kal evepovs Kal dXifiavras.

Ag. 1439,
Kal

XpvcrrjiBav petXiypxi rav vif *lXiw.


:

It

is

fre-

quent in Aristophanes

cf.

Ecclez. 1069,

S>

Tldves,

Kopvftavres,

Ach. 270,
Mepvouas.

It

is

Aapd^av dnaWayeis, Pan. 963, Kvkvovs 7TOL(ov Kal equally used with a sense of dignity, as in

the dithyrambic fragment of Pindar


vrrdrcov

[p.

224

ed. Dissen], yovov

pev Trarepcov peXjre'pev

yvvatKav

re

Ka8ueidv

epokov} SC.

Bacchus the son of Zeus and Semele.

321.

d.

Periphrasis.
e,

Legg. 953

Opeppara Nei'Xou

for Egyptians.

322.

E.

Simile introduced as a Metaphor,

i.

e.

with the

Particle of

Comparison omitted.

(See this noticed by Aristotle, Ehet. III. x-xi, where he characterises it as ivpb oppdrov
Troielv.}

Euthyphro IIC,
Cf. Soph. Aj.
el

ovk eyco elpi 6 evrideis, d\\d av poi 8oKe7s 6 AatdaXos.


8'

169, peyav alyvmov


(Tiyfj

vwooeicravTes

Ta'^'

av

eal(pVT]S
8' eTTTorj-

crv

(paveir/s

nrrj^eiav acpcovoi, tEscIi. P.

V. 856, ol
}

pe'vai (fipevas

KipKot TreXeiwv ov paxphv \e\eippevoi"Hovo~i


I 1

Ag. 394
jJ-rjrrjp

enel 8ia>Kei Trais TTtnavbv 'dpvw, Eui'ip. Baccl).


rjp$ei> lep'ia (pdvov.

14 TlpwTi] 8e

323. F. Play upon Words.

Pep. 621

b, pvdos
C,

e'Tutdrj

Kal ovk dnooXero, Kal t)pds av o-ataeuv. 8e

Symp. 185

Tiavcraviov
ol

Travaapevov,

oibdaKovai

ydp pe

\<ja

\eyeiv ovrooal
lb.

aocpoi.
8eivoi> Xeyeiv.

198

C,

Topylov Ke(pa\i)v
a>?

lb. 174 b,

tipa

Km

dyaOcov enl Sturas 'taaiv avToparoi dyaBol

in

allusion to

Acmthon.

3 2 4;
i
'

325]
C,

RHETORICAL FIGURES.
aXXa yap, w Mekryre, ....
o~a(f>ii)s

251
ttjv

Apol. 25

aTrofpalveis

aavrov

djicXciap.

Theaet. 194
rrjra.

C,

neap, o

v
e(pr)

OpT]pos alviTTopevos

ttjv

tov

Krjpoii

opoio-

Phaedo 80
lb.

d, els

tottov

deibr/, els

Atbov

tos dXrjdios.

89

b, eavivep rjpiv 6 Xoyos TeXevTr)0~r] Kai prj

bwoopeda avjbv

dvafiico-

aacrBai.

The play upon the words


ye

lies

in their reference to

the subject of the discussion.


lb. 92 C,
irpeirei

etrrep

rco

aXXat Xoyco vva>ba> eivai Kai

tco irepX ttJs

dppovias.

Legg. 802
lb.

e, beivbv
r)v

yap

oXrj

ye appnvia dirabeiv

fj

pvOpM dppv6peu>.
ovv

803

d,

ev 7rdkep(0

pev apa ovt

ovv Tratbia Tre(pvKv1a ovt

xaibeia.

Cf. Horn.

II. xiii.

773, vvv tol aws ulms okedpos.

324.

G. Hendiadys.

The Hendiadys which


Lobeck's four kinds,

occurs in Plato (belonging to the last of

cf.

note on Soph. Ajax, 145)


side with the

is

that where

Synonyms are more forcibly.


Demosthenes
Phaido 98'
lb.

set side

by

view of expressing the idea


"With

This might be called Rhetorical Hendiadys.


a favourite instrument of
va>

it is

belvcoais.

b,

ra pev

ovbev xpo^fievov ovbe Tivas ahlus erraiTiuipevov.

Ill

d, (rvirrerprjcrdcii re iroXXaxfj Ka\ bie6bovs e-^eiv.


dvrjp Kai

Crito 47 b. yvpva6fievos

toito Trpanvtv.

Gorg. 472

b, eK,?aXKeLv pe e< r/Jy oialas kul tov dXrjOovs.

Tim. 87
Phileb.

d, cov ovbev (TKOTToipev, oi5' e'vvoovpev

on

k.t.X.

23

a, tt/v

dKpi3eo~TdTrjv abrj) rrpoGCpepovra

ftdaavov Kai

etje-

Xey^ovTa.

Legg. 953
325.

a, eipeXelcrSai Kai rrjfxeXelv.

H. Interrogation answered by the speaker


called Rhetorical Interrogation.

himself.
is

This

may be

Its object

to

awaken

the attention.

Phaedo 73 C, Xeyco be rlva rponov\ Tovbe. e'dv t'ls ti k.t.X. Rep. 360 e, tis ovv buioraais rjbe. prjbev dcpaipaipev k.t.X.
17
)

\f

Apol. 34

d,

t'l

brj

ovv ovbev tovtmv TToi^aon

'

oik

aldabiopevos,

o>

'\6l]VOLOl, K.T.X.

lb.

40

b,

t'l

oiv

a"iTiov elvui iTruXap,3uvoL>'


bi}

e'yu>

iplv epa>.

Protag. 343 b. tov

evwa Taira

Xeyco ; "Oti k.t.X.

So Gorg. 457

C-

252
Gorg. 453
C,

DIGEST OF IDIOMS.
tov ovv eveKa
oil 8r]

[ 325.
epr]o~op,ai )

avros vnoirTevav ac

dXX' ovk

avros Xeyco;
lb.
lb.

crov evaca,

aXka tov Xoyov.


;

458
487

a, fya> 8e tivcov elfii

ra>v rjbecos
t'ivi

piv

tip

eXcyxdevrav k.t.X.
xptopai
;

b, kul

epoi

el

evVouv.

TeKpr/pia)

e'yco

o~oi

epa>.

ol8a k.t.X.

Meno 97
Legg.
k.t.X.

>

7r

P 0S

ovv
8f/

8rj

Xeya> ravra'
rjp'iv

jrpbs ray 86as Tas dXr)6tls.


"

*JOI

C, t'ivos

Kai raid'

av x<*P iv tXexdr]) $ f lv (pniveTat

lb.

780

a, rivot 8rj

x^P iv

Tcivra e'lprjrai;

Tov8e,

on

k.t.X.
rj

Tim. 31a,

Trorepov ovv updcos


rjv

eva ovpavbv 7rpoo~eip7]Kapev,


eva, e'nrep k.t.X.

noXXovs

Kai cnreipovs Xeyeip

opdortpov',
8f]

Cl'itias

1 1 1

a, ncos

ovv
\

tovto

ttio-tov, Kai

koto, tl

Xttyavov

rrjs

tots

yrjs dp6a>s

av Xeyoiro
e,

irdaa k.t.X.
ovv,
e<prj.

Synip. 206

ndvv pep

ti 8r/

ovv

ttjs yepprjcreoos

on

k.t.X.

[So

Hermann

punctuates.

The Zurich

editors give the answer

to another speaker.]

May, 1878.

BOOKS
PUBLISHED FOR THE UNIVERSITY BY

MACMILLAN AND

CO.,

LONDON;

ALSO TO BE HAD AT THE

CLARENDON PRESS DEPOSITORY, OXFORD.

LEXICON'S,

GRAMMARS,

&c.

(See also Clarendon Press Series pp. 21, 24.)

A
A

Greek-English Lexicon, by Henry George


and
Robert Scott, D.D. 1870. 4to. cloth, \l. 16s.
Sixth
Edition, Revised

Liddell, D.D.,

and Augmented.
chiefly Carefully Revised

Greek-English. Lexicon, abridged from the above,


for

the use throughout.

Seventeenth Edition. of Schools. 1S76. Square nrao. cloth, 'js. 6d.

copious Greek-English Vocabulary, compiled from the


best authorities.

1S50. 24010. bound,

3s.

Graecae Grammatieae Rudimenta in usum Scholarum. Auctore


Carolo Wordsworth, D.C.L. Eighteenth Edition, 1S75.
I

2mo. bound, 4s.

A Greek Primer, in
Chandler, M.A.

English, for the use of beginners. By the Right Rev. Charles Wordsworth. D.C. L., Bishop of St. Andrews. Fourth Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, \s.6d.

A Practical Introduction to
1S62. Svo.

Greek Accentuation, by H. W.
recensuit et notis
fol. cloth, il.

cloth, los. 6d.

Etymologicon Magnum.
variorum instruxit

Ad Codd. MSS.
Gaisford, S.T.P.

Thomas
1834.

1848.

12s.

Suidae Lexicon.
S.T.P.

Ad Codd. MSS.

recensuit

Thomas

Gaisford,

Tomi

III.

fol. cloth, 2/. 2s.

[2]

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Scheller's

Lexicon of the Latin Tongue, with


by
J. E. Riddle,

the

German
1835.

exfol.

planations translated into English


cloth, 1/. is.

M.A.

Scriptores Rei Metricae. Tomi III. 8vo. cloth, 15s.

Edidit

Thomas

Gaisford, 8.T.P.

Sold separately:
Hephaestion, Terentianus Maurus, Proclus,

cum

annotationibus, etc.

Tomi

II.

10s.

Scriptores Latini. 5s.

The Book of Hebrew Roots, by Abu 'L-Walid Marwan ibn Janah, otherwise called Rabbi Yonah. Now first edited, with an
Appendix, by Ad. Neubauer.
4to. cloth, 2I. Js. 6d.

A Treatise
Driver,

on the use of the Tenses in Hebrew.


Extra fcap. 8vo.
:

By

S.

R.

M.A.

cloth, 6s. 6d.

Thesaurus Syriacus
bach, Arnoldi, Field
Fasc. I-IV.
:

edidit

eollegerunt Quatremere, Bernstein, LorsR. Payne Smith, S.T.P.R.


-

1868-77. sm

fl-

eac b,

iJ- is-

Lexicon Aegyptiaco-Latinum ex
tiacae

Monumentis,
1835. 8vo.

etc.,

veteribus Linguae Aegypcum Indice Vocum Latinarum ab H. Tattam,

A.M.

cloth, 15s.

A Practical Grammar A

of the Sanskrit Language, arranged

with reference to the Classical Languages of Europe, for the use of English Students, by Monier Williams, M.A. Fourth Edition, 1877. 8vo. cloth, 15s.

Sanskrit-English Dictionary, Etymologically and Philo#

with special reference to Greek, Latin, German, Anglo-Saxon, English, and other cognate Indo-European Languages. By Monier Williams, M.A., Boden Professor of Sanskrit. 1872. 4to.
logically arranged,
cloth, 4/. 14s. 6d.

Nalopakhyanam.
Bharata
:

Story of Nala, an Episode of the

Maha-

the Sanskrit text, with a copious Vocabulary, Grammatical The Metrical Analysis, and Introduction, by Monier Williams, M.A. Translation by the Very Rev. H. H. Milman, D.D. i860. 8vo. cloth, 15s.

Sakuntala.

A Sanskrit Drama, in seven Acts. Edited by Monier Williams, M.A., D.C.L., Boden Professor of Sanskrit. Second
Edition, 8vo. cloth, 21s.

An Anglo-Saxon Dictionary, by
fessor of

Joseph Bosworth, D.D., Proedition.

Anglo-Saxon, Oxford.

New

In the Press.

An

Icelandic-English Dictionary.
lections

Based on the MS. col-

of the late Richard Cleasby. Enlarged and completed by G. Vigfusson. With an Introduction, and Life of Richard Cleasby, by G.'Webbe Dasent, D.C.L. 4to. cloth, 3/. 7s.

List of English "Words the Etymology of which is illustrated by comparison with Icelandic. Prepared in the form of an Appendix to the above. By W. W. Skeat, M.A., stitched, 2s.

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Handbook
bound,

of the Chinese Language. Parts I and Grammar and Chrestomathy. By James Summers. 1863. 8vo.
il. 8s.

II,

half

Cornish

Drama (The
etc.

Ancient).

Norris, Esq., with a Sketch of Cornish

Edited and translated by E. Grammar, an Ancient Cornish


\l. is.

Vocabulary,

2 vols.

1859. 8vo. cloth,

The Sketch

of Cornish

Grammar

separately, stitched, is. 6d.

GREEK
Edidit R. Merkel.

CLASSICS,
Small

&c.

Aeschylus : quae supersunt in Codice Laurentiano typis descripta.


1861.
folio, cloth, 1/. is.

Aeschylus: Tragoediae
Dindorfii.

et Fragmenta, ex recensione Guil. Second Edition, 1851. 8vo. cloth, s.6d.


Guil. Dindorfii.

Aeschylus: Annotationes
8vo. cloth, ios.

Partes

II.

1841.

Aeschylus
Sophocles

Scholia Graeca, ex Codicibus aucta et


1851. 8vo.
cloth, 5s.

emendata

Guil. Dindorfio.

Tragoediae et : commentariis Guil. Dindorfii.


cloth, il. is.

Fragmenta, ex recensione et
Third Edition,
2 vols.

cum

i860, fcap. 8vo.

Each Play

separately, limp, 2s. 6d.

The Text The Text


Sophocles
:

alone, printed
alone, square
1

on
6mo.

writing

paper, with

large

margin, royal i6mo.

cloth, 8s.

cloth, 3 s. 6d.

Each Play

separately, limp, 6d.

(See also p. 23.)

Tragoediae
Tomi
II.

Dindorfii.

et Fragmenta cum 1849. 8vo. cloth, ios.


5s.

Annotatt. GuiL

The Text,

Vol.

I.

6d.
:

The

Notes, Vol.11. 4s. 6d.

Sophocles
Vol. Vol.

Scholia Graeca
ed. P. Elmsley,

I.

A.M.

II.

ed. Guil. Dindorfius.

1825. Svo. cloth, 4s. 6d. 1852. Svo. cloth, 4s. 6d.

Euripides
dorfii.

Tragoediae
II.

Tomi
:

et Fragmenta, ex recensione Guil. 1834. 8vo. cloth, ios.

Din1840.

Euripides

Annotationes

Guil.

Dindorfii.

Partes II.
et

8vo. cloth, ios.

Euripides : Scholia Graeca, ex Codicibus aucta


Guil. Dindorfio.

emendata a
1834. 8vo.

Tomi

IV.

1863. 8vo.

cloth, il. 16s.

Euripides: Alcestis, ex recensione


sewed, 2s. 6d.

Guil. Dindorfii.

B 2

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Aristophanes
Dindorfii.

Comoediae
II.

Tomi

et Fragmenta, ex recensione Guil. 1835. Svo. cloth, lis.


Guil. Dindorfii.

Aristophanes: Annotationes
8vo.
cloth, lis.
:

Partes

II.

1837.

Aristophanes

Scholia Graeca, ex Godicibus ancta et


Partes III.

emendata
is.

a Guil. Dindorfio.

1839. 8vo.

cloth, il.

Aristophanem, Index
scripta

in: J. Caravellae.

1822. 8vo. cloth,

Metra Aeschyli Sophoelis Euripidis


a

et Aristophanis.

De-

Guil.

Dindorfio.

Accedit Chronologia Scenica. 1842. Svo.

cloth, 5s.

Anecdota Graeca Oxoniensia.


Tomi
sis.

Edidit J. A. Cramer, S.T.P.


ll.

IV.

1834-1837.

8vo. cloth,

2s.

Anecdota Graeca
Edidit J.
II. 2S.

e Codd. MSS. Bibliothecae Regiae Parisien1830-1841. 8vo. cloth, A. Cramer, S.T.P. Tomi IV.

Apsinis et Longini Rhetorica.


Joh. Bakius.

Codicibus

MSS.

recensuit

1849. Svo.

cloth, 3s.

Aristoteles; ex recensione ImmanuelisBekkeri.


dices Sylburgiani.

Accedunt In5s. 6d. each.

Tomi

XI.

1837. 8vo. cloth,

2I. 10s.

The volumes

(except vol. IX.)

may

be had separately, price

Aristotelis Ethica Nicomachea, ex recensione Immanuelis Bekkeri. Crown Svo. cloth, 55.

Choerobosci Dictata
in Psalmos.
III.

in Theodosii Canones, necnon Epimerismi Tomi Codicibus MSS. edidit Thomas Gaisford, S.T.P. 1842. Svo. cloth, 15s.

Demosthenes: ex
IV.

recensione Guil. Dindorfii.


cloth, ll. is.

Tomi

I. II. III.

1846. 8vo.

Demosthenes: Tomi V. VI. VII.


1849. 8vo.
cloth, 15s.

Annotationes Interpretum.
1851. Svo. cloth, 10s.
Dindorfii.

Demosthenes: Tomi VIII. IX.


11.

Scholia.

Harpocrationis Lexicon, ex recensione G.


1854. Svo.
cloth, 10s. 6d.

Tomi

Hereulanensium Voluminum Partes II. Svo. cloth, 10s. Homerus: Ilias, cum brevi Annotatione C. G. Heynii. Accedunt Scholia minora.

Tomi

II.

1834. Svo. cloth, 15s.

Homerus:

Ilias, ex rec. Guil. Dindorfii. 1856. Svo. cloth, 5J. 6d.

Homerus
dorf,

Scholia Graeca in Iliadem.


a

Edited by Prof.

W.

Din-

after

new

collation of the

Venetian MSS. by D. B. Monro,


8vo. cloth, 26s.

M.A., Fellow of Oriel College.


Vols.
I. II.

8vo. cloth, 24s.

Vols. III. IV.

Homerus: Odyssea, ex

rec. Guil. Dindorfii.

Svo. cloth, 5J. 6d.

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Homerus
Tomi

Scholia Graeca in Odysseam. EdiditGuil. Dindorfius.


1S55. Svo.
clotb, 15s. 6d.

II.

Homerum,
I.

Index

in

Seberi.

1780.

8vo. clotb, 6s. 6d.

Oratores Attici ex recensione Bekkeri


II.

III.

Antiphon, Andocides, et Lysias. 1822. Svo. clotb, js. 1822. 8vo. clotb, 7s. Isocrates. Isaeus, Aeschines, Lycurgus.Dinarchus, etc. 1S23. Svo.
in

clotb, 7s.

Scholia Graeea
fius.

Aeschinem
clotb, 4s.

et Isocratem.

Edidit G. Dindor-

1852. 8vo.

Paroemiographi Graeci, quorum


MSS.
vulgatur.

pars nunc

primum ex Codd.
Svo.
clotb, 5s.

Edidit T. Gaisford, S.T.P.

1S36.

6d.

Plato

The Apology,

and a Digest
clotb, Ss. 6d.

with a revised Text and English Notes, of Platonic Idioms, by James Riddcll, M.A. 1S67. Svc.

Plato Plato Plato Plato

Philebus, with a revised Text and English Notes, by


Poste,

Edward
:

M.A.

1S60. Svo.

clotb, 7s. 6d.

Sophistes and Politicus, with


Notes, by L. Campbell,

lish

M.A.

a revised Text 1866. Svo. clotb, iSs.

and Eng-

Theaetetus, with a revised Text and English Notes, by


M.A.
1861. Svo.
clotb, 9s.

L. Campbell,
:

translated into English, with Analyses and Introductions, by B. Jowett, M.A., Master of Balliol College and
Regius Professor of Greek.
Svo. cloth,
3/. 1 os.

The Dialogues,

new Edition

in

5 volumes,

medium

Plato

Index

to.

fessor Jowett's Translation of the Dialogues.

Compiled for the Second Edition of ProBy Evelyn Abbott, M.A.,

Fellow and Tutor of Balliol College.

Demy

Svo. pater covers,

2s. 61/-

Plato

The Kepublic,
Demy
Svo.

with a revised Text and English Notes,


Balliol College

by B. Jowett, M.A., Master of


Greek.

and Regius Professor of

Preparing.

Plotinus.

Edidit F. Creuzer.

Tomi

III.

1835. 4to.

1/. Sj.

Stobaei Florilegium. Ad MSS. fidem emendavit T. Gaisford, S.T.P. Tomi IV. Svo. clotb, ll.

et supplevit

Stobaei Eclogarum Physicarum


cedit Hieroclis

MSS.

et Ethicarum libri duo. Acaurea carmina Pythagoreorum. Ad Codd. recensuit T. Gaisford, S.T.P. Tomi II. Svo. cloth, lis.

Commentarius

in

Xenophon
Xenophon
dorfii.

nibus L. Dindorfii.

Historia Graeca, ex recensione et cum annotatioSecond Edition, 1S52. Svo. clotb, los.bd.

Expeditio Cyri, ex rec. et cum annotatt. L. Din: Second Edition, 1855. Svo. clotb, !Os.6d.

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Xenophon:
dorfii.

Institutio Cyri, ex rec. et 1857. 8vo. cloth, los.6d.


:

cum

annotatt. L. Din-

Xenophon
Xenophon

Memorabilia Socratis, ex rec. et


1862. 8vo.
cloth, 7s. 6d.

cum

annotatt. L.

Dindorfii.

ani Libello de Venatione, ex rec. et

Opuscula Politica Equestria et Venatica cum Arricum annotatt. L. Dindorfii. 1866.

8vo. cloth, 10s. 6d.

THE HOLY SCRIPTURES,


The Holy Bible

&c.

in the earliest English Versions, made from the Latin Vulgate by John Wycliffe and his followers: edited by the Rev. Forshall and Sir F. Madden. 4 vols. 1850. royal 4to. cloth, 3/. 3s. J.
:

The Holy Bible

an exact reprint, page for page, of the Author-

ized Version published in the year 161 1.

Demy

4to. half bound, il. is.

Vetus Testamentum Graece cum

Variis Lectionibus. Editionem a R. Holmes, S.T.P. inchoatam continuavit J. Parsons, S.T.B. Tomi V. 1798-1827. folio, 7/.

Vetus Testamentum ex Versione Septuaginta Interpretum


secundum exemplar Vaticanum Romae editum.
Codicis Alexandrini.

Tomi

III.

Accedit potior varietas Editio Altera. i8mo. cloth, iSs.


sive,

Origenis Hexaplorum. quae supersunt;


pretum Graecorum
Fridericus Field,
in

Veterum InterEdidit

totum Vetus Testamentum Fragmenta. A.M. 2 vols. 1867-1874. 4to. cloth, 5/. 5s.

Libri

Psalmorum

Versio

antiqua

Latina,

cum

Paraphrasi
cloth, 10s.

Anglo-Saxonica.

Edidit B. Thorpe, F.A.S.

1835. 8vo.

6d.

Libri Psalmorum. Versio antiqua


Bodleiana adservato, una
pervetustis.

Gallica e Cod.

MS.

in Bibl.

cum Versione Metrica aliisque Monumentis Nunc primum descripsit et edidit Franciscus Michel, Phil.
cloth, 10s. 6c?.

Doct.

i860. 8vo.

Libri Prophetarum Majorum, cum Lamentationibus Jerecum


miae, in Dialecto Linguae Aegyptiacae Memphitica seu Coptica. Edidit Versione Latina H.Tattam, S.T.P. Tomi II. 1852. 8vo. cloth, 1 75.

Libri duodeeim Prophetarum


vulgo Coptica.
Edidit H. Tattam,

Minorum
A.M.

in

Ling. Aegypt.
cloth, 8s. 6d.

1S36. 8vo.

Novum Testamentum
Textus
2l.

Graece.

Antiquissimorum Codicum
III.

in

ordine parallelo dispositi.

Edidit E. H. Hansell,
12s. 6d.

S.T.B.

Tomi

Accedit collatio Codicis Sinaitici. 1864. 8vo. half morocco,

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Novum Testamentum
clotb, 3s.

Graece. Accedunt parallela S. turae loca, necnon vetus capitulorum notatio et canones Eusebii. Carolus Lloyd, S.T.P.R., necnon Episcopus Oxoniensis. 1876.
cloth,
1

ScripEdidit

i8mo.

The same on (writing paper, with large margin,

os. 6 J.

Novum Testamentum
1876. i8mo.
clotb,

Graece juxta Exemplar Millianum.


cloth, gs.

2s.6d.

The same on writing paper, with large margin,

Evangelia Sacra G-raeeae. fcap. 8vo. limp, is. 6d. The New Testament in Greek and English, on opposite
pages, arranged and edited

by E. Cardwell, D.D.

2 vols.

1837. crown

8vo. clotb, 6s.

Novum Testamentum
clotb, 12 s. 6d.

Coptiee, cura D. Wilkins.

1716. 410.

Evangeliorum Versio Gothiea, cum


Benzelii.

Edidit, et

Gram. Goth,

praemisit, E. Lye,

Interpr. et Annott. E. A.M. 1759. 4to.


ipsis

clotb, 12s. 6d.

Diatessaron

sive Historia

Jesu Christi ex

Evangeiistarum
clotb, 3s. 6d.

verbis apte dispositis confecta.

Ed. J.White. 1856.

nmo.

Canon Muratorianus.

earliest Catalogue of the Books of the New Testament. Edited with Notes and a Facsimile of the MS. in the Ambrosian Library at Milan, by S.P. Tregelles, LL.D. 1868. 4to. clotb, I os. 6 d.
in English,

The

The Five Books of Maccabees,


Illustrations

with Notes and


clotb, 10s.

by Henry Cotton, D.C.L.


first

1833. 8vo.

6d.

The Ormulum, now


Horae Hebraieae

edited from the original Manuscript in the Bodleian Library (Anglo-Saxon and English), by R. M. White, D.D. 2 vols. A new Edition in the Press.
et

Talmudicae,
M.A.

a J. Lightfoot.

new

Edition, by R. Gandell,

vols.

1S59. 8vo.

c iotb, il. is.

FATHERS OF THE CHURCH,


Antient Liturgies
original
;

&c.

being a
of the

Reprint of the Texts, either


most representative Liturgies of the

or

translated,

Church, from various sources.


Liturgical Glossary,

Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and a

Criticism applied to the

by C. E. Hammond, M.A., author of Textual New Testament. Crown 8vo. cloth, 10s. 6d.

Just Published.

Athanasius

The Orations of St. Athanasius against the Arians. With an Account of his Life. By William Bright, D.D., Regius Professor of Ecclesiastical History, Oxford. Crown 8vo. cloth, 9s.
:

The Canons of the

First

Four General Councils


Crown

of Nicaea,
2s.

Constantinople, Ephesus, and Chalcedon.

Svo. cloth,

6d.

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

in Novum Testamentum. Edidit Tomi VIII. 1838-1844. 8vo. cloth, 2I. 4s. Clementis Alexandrini Opera, ex recensione Guil. Dindorfii. Tomi IV. 1869. 8vo. cloth, 3/.

Catenae Graecorum Patrum


J.

A. Cramer, S.T.P.

Cyrilli Archiepiscopi Alexandrini in XII Prophetas. 1868. 8vo. cloth, 2I. 2s. P. E. Pusey, A.M. Tomi II.

Edidit

Cyrilli Archiepiscopi Alexandrini in D. Joannis Evangelium. Accedunt Fragmenta Varia necnon Tractatus ad Tiberium Diaconum Duo. Tomi III. 8vo. cloth, 2I. 55. Edidit post Aubertum P. E. Pusey, A.M.

Cyrilli Archiepiscopi Alexandrini Commentarii in Lucae Evangelium quae supersunt Syriace. E MSS. apud Mus. Britan. edidit R. Payne Smith, A.M. 1858. 4to. cloth, il. 2s.

The same,
Ephraemi
Opera

translated by R.

Payne Smith, M.A.

2 vols.

1859.

8vo. cloth, 14s.


Selecta.

Syri, Rabulae Episcopi Edesseni, Balaei, aliorumque. E Codd. Syriacis MSS. in Museo Britannico et Biblio1865. ^vo.

theca Bodleiana asservatis primus edidit J. J. Overbeck.


cloth, ll. is.

Latin translation of the above, by the same Editor.


paring.

Pre-

Eusebii Pamphili Evangelicae Praeparationis Libri XV. Ad


Codd. MSS. recensuit T. Gaisford, S.T.P.
cloth, ll. 1 OS.

Tomi

IV.

1843.

8vo.

Eusebii Parnphili Evangelicae Demonstrationis Libri X.


Tomi II. 1852. Svo. cloth, 15s. Eusebii Pamphili contra Hieroclem et Marcellum Libri.
censuit T. Gaisford, S.T.P.

ReRe-

censuit T. Gaisford, S.T.P.

1852. Svo.

cloth, js.

Eusebius' Ecclesiastical History, according to the text of


Burton.

With an Introduction by William


:

Bright, D.D.

Crown Svo.

cloth, 8s. 6d.

Annotationes Variorum. Eusebii Pamphili Hist. Eccl. Tomi II. 1842. 8vo. cloth, xjs. Evagrii Historia Ecclesiastica, ex recensione H. Valcsii. 1844.
8vo.
cloth, 4s.

Heraeliti Ephesii Reliquiae.


Svo. cloth, price 6s.

Recensuit
St.

I.

Bywater,

INI. A.

Irenaeus: The Third Book of


against Heresies.

With

short Notes,

Irenaeus, Bishop of Lyons, and a Glossary. By H. Deane,

B.D., Fellow of St. John's College, Oxford.


;

Crown Svo.

cloth, 5s. 6d.

Origenis Philosophumena sive omnium Haercsium Rcfutatio. E Codice Parisino nunc primum edidit Emmanuel Miller. 1S51. 8vo.
cloth,
1

os.

Patrum Apostolicorum,
Polycarpi, quae supersunt.

S.

Clementis Romani,

S. Ignatii,

S.
II.

Edidit Guil. Jacobson, S.T.P.R.


cloth, ll. is.

Tomi

Fourth Edition, 1S63. Svo.

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Reliquiae Sacrae secundi tertiique saeculi. Recensuit M. J. Routh, S.T.P. Tomi V. Second Edition, 1846-1848. Svo. clotb, ll. 5s. Scriptorum Ecclesiastieorum Opuseula. Recensuit M. J. Routh, S.T.P. Tomi II. Third Edition, 1858. Svo. clotb, 10s. Socratis Scholastici Historia Ecclesiastica. Gr. et Lat. Edidit R. Hussey, S.T.B. Tomi III. 1853. 8vo. clotb, 15s.

Sozomeni
Tomi

Historia Ecclesiastica.
1S59. Svo.
clotb, 155.

Edidit R. Hussey, S.T.B.


Libri V.

III.

Theodoreti

Ecclesiasticae

Historiae

Recensuit T.

Gaisford, S.T.P.

1854. Svo.

clotb, 7s. 6d.

Theodoreti Graecarum Affectionum Curatio. Ad Codices MSS.


recensuit T. Gaisford, S.T.P.

1839. Svo. clotb,

"js.

6d.

Dowling

(J. G.) Xotitia Scriptorum SS. Patrum aliorumque vet. Eccles. Mori, quae in Collectionibus Anecdotorum post annum Christi mdcc. in lucem editis continentur. 1S39. Svo. clotb, 4s. 6d.

ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY,


Baedae Historia Ecclesiastica.
by G. H. Moberly, M.A. 1869. crown Svo.
clotb, 10s. 6d.

&c.

Edited, with English Notes

Bingham's
Works.

Antiquities of the Christian 10 vols. 1855. Svo. clotb, 3/. 3s.

Church, and other

Bright (W., D.D.). Chapters of Early English Church History.


8vo. cloth, 12s.

Burnet's History of the Reformation of the Church of England.

new Edition.

with the originals, by N. Pocock, M.A. 7 vols. 1S65. Svo. 4/. 4s.

Carefully revised, and the Records collated With a Preface by the Editor,

Burnet's Life of
Cardwell's

Sir M. Hale, 1856. small 8vo. clotb, 2s. (sd.

and

Fell's Life of

Dr.

Hammond.

Prayer, set forth by Books of authority in the Reign of King Edward VI, compared with each other. Tbird Edition, 1S52. Svo. clotb, 7s.
England; being a Collection of Injunctions, Declarations, Orders, Articles of Inquiry, &c. from 1546 to 1 7 16. 2 vols. 1S43. Svo. clotb, iSs.

Two

Common

Cardwell's Documentary Annals of the Reformed Church of

Cardwell's History of Conferences on the Book of


Prayer from 1551 to 1690.
Britain and Ireland.

Common
Great

Tbird Edition, 1S49. ^vo.

c ''^ 7 s - 6</.

Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents

relating to

Edited, after Spelman and Wilkins, by A.

W.

Haddan, B.D., and William Stubbs, M.A., Regius Professor of Modern Vols. I. and III. Medium Svo. clotb, each ll. is. History, Oxford.
Vol.
II.

Part

I.

Medium

Svo. clotb, 10s. 6d.


St.

Vol.11. Part

II.

Church of Ireland; Memorials of

Patrick,

stif

covers, 3s. 6d.

io

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Formularies of Faith
Fuller's M.A.

the Reign of Henry VIII.

set forth by the King's Authority during 1856. 8vo. cloth, p.

Church History
6
vols.

of Britain.
cloth, ll. 19s.

Edited by

J. S.

Brewer,

1845. 8vo.

Gibson's Synodus Anglicana.


1854. 8vo.
cloth, 6s.

Edited by E. Cardwell, D.D.


in three Lectures.

Hussey's Rise of the Fapal Power traced


Second Edition, 1863.
fcap. 8vo. cloth, 4s. 6d.

Inett's Origines Anglicanae (in continuation of Edited by J. Griffiths, M.A. 3 vols. 1855. 8vo. cloth,

Stillingfleet).
15s.

John, Bishop of Ephesus.


tical

History.

[In

Syriac]

The Third Part of his EcclesiasNow first edited by William Cureton,


i860. 8vo.
6d.

M.A.
cloth,
1

1853. 4to.
os.

cloth, ll. 12s.

The same,

translated

by R. Payne Smith, M.A.


1823. 8vo.
cloth,
"js.

Knight's Life of Dean Colet.

Le

!N"eve's Fasti Ecclesiae Anglicanae. Corrected and continued from 1 715 to 1853 by T. Duffus Hardy. 3 vols. 1854. 8vo. cloth,
ll.

is.

Noelli (A.) Catechismus


A.M.
1844. 8vo.

sive

prima

institutio

disciplinaque

Pietatis Christianae Latine explicata.


cloth, 5s. 6d.

Editio nova cura Guil. Jacobson,

Prideaux's Connection of Sacred and Profane History.


1851. 8vo.
cloth, 10s.

2 vols.

Primers put
cloth, 5s.

forth in the Reign of

Henry VIII.

1848.

8vo.

Records of the Reformation.


2 vols. 8vo. cloth, ll. 16s.

The Divorce, 1527 1533. Mostly now for the first time printed from MSS. in the British Museum Collected and arranged by N. Pocock, M.A. and other Libraries.

Reformatio Leguin Ecclesiasticarum.


Ecclesiastical

The Reformation

of

Laws,

as

VI, and Elizabeth. 6s. 6d.

attempted in the reigns of Henry VIII, Edward Edited by E. Cardwell, D.D. 1850. 8vo. cloth,

Shirley's
Age.

(W. "W.) Some Account


Second Edition, 1874.

of the Church in the Apostolic


(in con-

fcap. 8vo. cloth, 3s. 6d.

Shuekford's Sacred and Profane History connected


tinuation of Prideaux).
2 vols.

1S48. 8vo.

cloth, 10s.

Stillingfleet's Origines Britannicae, with Lloyd's Historical Account of Church Government. Edited by T. P. Pantin, M.A. 2 vols.
1842. 8vo.
cloth, I os.

Stubbs's (W.) Registrum Sacrum Anglicanum.


to exhibit the course of Episcopal Succession in England. 4to. cloth, 8s. 6d.

An

attempt
small

1858.

Clare7ido?i Press,

Oxford.

n
27 vols.

Strype's

Works Complete,

with a General Index.

1821-1843. 8vo.

cloth, 7/. 13s. 6d.

Sold separately as follows:

2 vols. 1840. 8vo. cloth, in. of Parker. 3 vols. 1828. 8vo. cloth, ids. 6d. of Grindal. 1821. 8vo. cloth, ^s. dd. of Whitgift. 3 vols. 1822. 8vo. cloth, ids. dd. of Aylmer. 1820. 8vo. cloth, js. 6d. 1821. 8vo. cloth, 5J. 6d. of Cheke. of Smith. 1820. 8vo. cloth, 5s. dd. Ecclesiastical Memorials. 6 vols. 1822. 8vo. cloth, il. i^s. Annals of the Reformation. 7 vols. 8vo. cloth, 2/. is. 6d. General Index. 2 vols. 1828. 8vo. cloth, 11s.

Memorials of Cranmer.
Life Life Life Life Life Life

Sylloge Confessionum sub tempus Reformandae Ecclesiae editarum. Subjiciuntur Catechismus Heidelbergensis et Canoaes Synodi Dordrechtanae. 1827. Svo. clotb, Ss.

Beveridge's Discourse upon the

ENGLISH THEOLOGY. XXXIX Articles.


M.A.

The third

complete Edition, 1S47. Svo. clotb, 8s.

Bilson on the Perpetual Government of


Biographical Notice by R.Eden,

Christ's Church, with a 1S42. Svo. clotb, 4s.

Biscoe's Boyle Lectures on the Acts of the Apostles.


clotb, 9s. dd.

1840. 8vo.

Bull's "Works, with Nelson's Life. new Edition, 1846. 8 vols. Svo. clotb,

By

E. Burton, D.D.

2l.gs.

Burnet's Exposition of the XXXIX Articles. Svo. cloth, js. Burton's (Edward) Testimonies of the Ante-Nicene Fathers to
the Divinity of Christ.

Second Edition, 1829. Svo.

clotb, ~s.

Burton's (Edward) Testimonies of the Ante-Xicene Fathers to


the Doctrine of the Trinity and of the Divinity of the Holy Ghost. 1831. 8vo. clotb, 3s. 6d.

Butler's

Works, with an Index

to the Analogy.

2 vols.

1874.

Svo. clotb, 11s.

Butler's Sermons.

Svo. cloth, 5s. 6d.

Butler's

Analogy of Religion.

Svo. cloth, $s. 6d.

Chandler's

Critical History of the Life of David.


vols.

1S53. Svo.
1/.

clotb, 8s. 6d.

Chillingworth's Works.

1838. Svo. cloth,

is.dd.

Clergyman's Instructor. Sixth Edition. 1855. Svo. cloth, 6s. 6d. Comber's Companion to the Temple or a Help to Devotion in the use of the Common Prayer. 7 vols. 1S41. 8vo. clotb. il. lis. 6d. Cranmer's Works. Collected and arranged by H. Jenkyns,
;

M. A., Fellow

of Oriel College.

vols.

1S34. Svo.

clotb, il. 10s.

12

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Enchiridion Theologicum Anti-Romanum.


Vol. Vol.
I.

Jeremy Taylor's Dissuasive from Popery, and Treatise on the Real Presence. 1852. 8vo. cloth, 8s.

Barrow on the Supremacy of the Pope, with his Discourse on the Unity of the Church. 1852. 8vo. cloth, ^s.6d. Vol. III. Tracts selected from Wake, Patrick, Stillingfleet, Clagett, and others. 1837. 8vo. cloth, lis.
II.

[Fell's] Paraphrase 1852. 8vo. cloth,

and Annotations on the Epistles of


7s.

St.

Paul,

GreswelTs Harmonia Evangelica.


cloth, 9s. 6d.

Fifth Edition, 1856. 8vo.

G-reswell's
8vo.

Prolegomena ad Harmoniam Evangelicam.


6d.

1840.

cloth, gs.

Greswell's Dissertations on the Principles and Arrangement of a Harmony of the Gospels. 5 vols. 1837. 8vo. cloth, 3/. 3s.
Hall's (Bp.) "Works.
10
vols.

A
cloth,

new
3/.'

Edition,

by Philip Wynter, D.D.

1863. 8vo.

3s.

Hammond's
ment.

Paraphrase and Annotations on the


1845. 8vo.
cloth, il.

New

Testa1850.

vols.

Hammond's
8vo. cloth,

Paraphrase on the Book of Psalms.


1

2 vols.

os.

Heurtley's Collection of Creeds.

1858. 8vo. cloth, 6s. 6d.

Homilies appointed
Griffiths,

to be read in Churches.
cloth, 7s.

Edited by

J.

M.A.

1859. 8vo.

6d.

Hooker's Works, with


Keble,

his Life

by Walton, arranged by John


by John Keble, M.A.

M.A. Sixth

Edition, 1874. 3 vols. 8vo. cloth, ll.ils.6d.

Hooker's Works; the text


2 vols. 8vo. cloth, lis.

as arranged

Hooper's (Bp. George) Works. 2 vols. 1855. 8vo. cloth, 8s. Jackson's (Dr. Thomas) Works. 12 vols. 8vo. cloth, 3/. 6s. Jewel's Works. Edited by R. W. Jelf, D.D. 8 vols. 1847.
8vo. cloth,
li.
1

os.

Patrick's Theological
E. Burton, D.D.

Works.

9 vols. 1859. 8vo. cloth,

il. is.

Pearson's Exposition of the Creed.

Revised and corrected by

Sixth Edition, 1877. 8vo. cloth, 10s. 6d.

Pearson's Minor Theological Works.


a

Now

the Author, Notes, and Index, by 2 vols. 1844. 8vo. cloth, 10s.

Memoir of

first collected, with Edward Churton, M.A.-

Sanderson's Works.
1854. 8vo,
Gospels.

Edited by

W.

Jacobson, D.D.

6 vols.

cloth, il. 10s.

Stanhope's Paraphrase and Comment upon the

new

Edition.

vols.

Epistles 1851. 8vo. cloth, 10s.

and

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

13

Stillingfleet's Origin.es Sacrae.

2 vols.

1837. 8vo. doth, gs.

Stillingfleef s Rational Account of the Grounds of Protestant


&c.
Religion; being a vindication of Abp. Laud's Relation of a Conference, 2 vols. 1844. 8vo. clotb, ros.
Wall's Defence.

Wall's History of Infant Baptism, with Gale's

new

Edition,

Reflections, and by Henry Cotton, D.C.L. 2 vols.

1862. 8vo.

clotb, il. is.

Waterland's "Works, with


Edition, with copious Indexes.

Life,

by Bp. Van Mildert.


1857. 8vo. clotb,
2/.

A new
Us.
a

vols.

Waterland's Review of the Doctrine of the Eucharist, with


Preface by the present Bishop of London. 6s. 6d.

1868. crown 8vo. clotb,

Wheatly's
new

Illustration

of the

Book of Common Prayer.

Edition, 1846. 8vo. clotb, 5s.

Wyelif. A Catalogue of the Original Works of John Wyclif, by W. W. Shirley, D.D. 1865. 8vo. clotb, 3s. 6d. Wyelif. Select English Works. By T. Arnold, M.A. 3 vols.
1

871. 8vo. clotb,

2l. 2s.

Wyelif.

Trialogus.

With

Gotthardus Lechler.

the Supplement 1869. 8vo. clotb, 14s.

now Jirst

edited.

By

ENGLISH HISTORICAL AND DOCUMENTARY WORKS.


British Barrows, a Record of the Examination of Sepulchral Mounds in various parts of England. By William Greenwell, M.A.,
F.S.A.

Together

with

Description
cloth,

of Figures

of Skulls,

General

Remarks on

Prehistoric Crania, and an Appendix.

By George

Rolleston,

M.D., F.R.S.

Medium

Svo.,

25s.

Two

of the

Saxon Chronicles

parallel, with Supplementary

Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and a Extracts from the Others. Glossarial Index, by J. Earle, M.A. 1865. Svo. clotb, 16s.

Magna

Carta, a careful Reprint. Edited by Regius Professor of Modern History. 1S68. 4to.

W. Stubbs,
stitcbed, is.

M.A.,

Britton, a Treatise upon the posed by order of King Edward


M.A.
2 vols.

Common Law
I.

of England,

com-

The- French Text carefully revised, with an English Translation, Introduction, and Notes, by F. M. Nichols,
1865. royal 8vo. clotb,
il.

16s.

Burnet's History of His


sages and Notes.

Own
II,

Time, with the suppressed Pasclotb, 2/. 10s.

vols.

1S33. 8vo.

Burnet's History of James


Svo. clotb, 9s. 6d.

with additional Notes.

1852.

Carte's Life of James


fully

Duke

compared with the

original

of Ormond. new Edition, careMSS. 6 vols. 1851. Svo. clotb, ll. 5s.
praefatione et notis
J. Russell,
clotb, lis.

Casauboni Ephemerides, cum


S.T.P.

Tomi

II.

1S50. Svo.

14

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Clarendon's (Edw. Earl of) History of the Rebellion and Civil Wars in England. To which are subjoined the Notes of Bishop Warburton.
7 vols. 1849.

medium

8vo. cloth,

2I.

10s.

Clarendon's (Edw. Earl


Wars
in

of) History of the Rebellion

and

Civil

England.

7 vols. 1 839.

i8mo.

cloth, ll. is.

Clarendon's (Edw. Earl


Wars
in

of) History of the Rebellion and Civil England. Also His Life, written by Himself, in which is included a Continuation of his History of the Grand Rebellion. With copious Indexes. In one volume, royal 8vo. 1842. cloth, ll. 2s.

Clarendon's (Edw. Earl


his History.
2 vols.

of) Life, including a Continuation of 1857. medium 8vo. cloth, ll. 2s.

Clarendon's (Edw. Earl


tory.

3 vols.

of) Life, and Continuation of his 1827. 8vo. cloth, i6s.6d.

His-

Calendar of the Clarendon State Papers, preserved


Bodleian Library.
Vol. Vol.
I.

in the

In three volumes.
the year

II.

From 1523 to January 1649. 8vo. cloth, 18s. From the death of Charles I, 1649, to the end of
8vo.
cloth, 1 6s.

1654.
Vol. III.

From 1655

to 1657.

%vo. cloth, 14s.


:

Freeman's (E. A.) History of the Norman Conquest of England


its
ll.

Causes and Results.


16s.

Vols.

I.

and

II.

Third Edition.

8vo. cloth,

of Harold and the Interregnum. Second 8vo. cloth, ll. Is. Vol. IV. The Reign of William. Second Edition. 8vo. cloth, ll. is. 8vo. cloth, ll. is. Vol. V. The Effects of the Norman Conquest.
Vol.
III.

The Reign

Edition.

Kennett's Parochial Antiquities. 2 vols. 1818. 4to. cloth, 1/. Lloyd's Prices of Corn in Oxford, 1583-1830. 8vo. sewed, is.
Luttrell's (Narcissus) Diary.
State Affairs,

Brief Historical Relation of


1857. 8vo.
cloth, il. 4s.

1678-1714.

6 vols.

May's History
1

of the
2 vols.

Long Parliament.
1866. Svo.
;

1854. Svo. cloth, 6s. 6d.


in

Rogers's History of Agriculture and Prices


259-1400.
cloth, 2I. 2s.

England, a.d.

Sprigg's England's Recovery being the History of the Army under Sir Thomas Fairfax. A new edition. 1854. Svo. cloth, 6s.

Whitelock's Memorials of English


4
vols.

Affairs

from 1625 to 1660.

1853. Svo.

cloth, il. 10s.

Protests

of the

Lords, including those which have been


Edited

expunged, from 1624 to 1874; with Historical Introductions. by James E. Thorold Rogers, M.A. 3 vols. 8vo. cloth, 2I. 2s.

Enactments in Parliament,
of Oxford and Cambridge. M.A. 1S69. Svo. cloth, 1 2s.
ties

specially concerning the UniversiCollected and arranged by J. Griffiths,

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

15

Ordinances and Statutes


I2S.

[for Colleges and Halls] framed or approved by the Oxford University Commissioners. 1863. 8vo. cloth,
Sold separately (except for Exeter, All Souls, Brasenose, and Corpus),
at Is. each.

Statuta Universitatis Oxoniensis.

1877. 8vo. doth, is.

The Student's Handbook


of Oxford.

to the University

and Colleges
of the
1862.

Fourth Edition.

Extra leap. Svo. cloth, 2s.6d.

Index to Wills proved

in the Court of the Chancellor University of Oxford, &c. Compiled by J. Griffiths, M.A. royal 8vo. clotb, 3s. 6d.

Catalogue of Oxford Graduates from 1659 to 1850.


8vo. clotb,
js.

1851.

6d.

CHRONOLOGY, GEOGRAPHY,
Clinton's Fasti Hellenici.

&c.
Third
edition,

The

Civil

and Literary Chronology

of Greece, from the LVIth to the CXXlIIrd Olympiad. 1841. 4to. clotb, ll. 14s. 6d.

Clinton's Fasti Helleniei.

The Civil and Literary Chronology of Greece, from the CXXIVth Olympiad to the Death of Augustus. Second edition, 1S51. 4to. clotb, ll. 12s.
Epitome
of the Fasti Hellenici.
1851.
Svo.
cloth,
6s. 6d.

Clinton's

Clinton's Fasti

Romani. The Civil and Literary Chronology of Rome and Constantinople, from the Death of Augustus to the Death of Heraclius. 2 vols. 1845, 1850. 4to. clotb, 3/. 9s. Epitome
2 vols.

Clinton's
Minor.

of the Fasti Romani.


Historical
i-,s.

1S54. Svo. cloth, js.

Cramer's Geographical and


1832. Svo.

Description of

x\sia

clotb, lis.

Cramer's Map of Asia Minor,

Cramer's Map of Ancient and Modern Italy, on two sheets, 15J. Cramer's Description of Ancient Greece. 3 vols. 1828. 8vo.
clotb, 1 6s. 6d.

Cramer's Map of Ancient and Modern Greece, on two Greswell's Fasti Temporis Catholici. 4 vols. 1852.
2I.

sheets, 15J.

Svo. doth,

ios.

Greswell's Tables to
Svo. clo>h, 15s.

Fasti, 4to.,

and Introduction to Tables,


Italic*.
4 vols. 6

Greswell's Origines Kalendariae


2I. 2,.

8vo. cloth,
vols.

Greswell's

Origines

Kalendarise

Hellenica?.

1S62.

Svo. cloth, 4/. 4s.

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

PHILOSOPHICAL WORKS, AND GENERAL LITERATURE.


The Logic of Hegel;
the Philosophical Sciences. M.A. 8vo. cloth, 14s.

translated from the Encyclopaedia of With Prolegomena. By William Wallace,

Bacon's Novum Organum. Edited, with English notes, by 1855. 8vo. cloth, 9s. 6d. G. W. Kitchin, M.A.

Bacon's

Novum Organum.
cloth, gs. 6d.

Translated by G.

W.

Kitchin,

M.A. 1855. 8vo.

The "Works of George Berkeley,


Cloyne
;

D.D., formerly Bishop of

With including many of his writings hitherto unpublished. Prefaces, Annotations, and an Account of his Life and Philosophy, by 2l.lSs. Alexander Campbell Fraser, M.A. 4 vols. 1871. 8vo. cloth,

The
by
J. E.

Life, Letters, &c.

vol. cloth, 16s.

See also p. 23.

Smith's "Wealth of Nations.


Thorold Rogers, M.A.

A new
2 vols.

Edition, with Notes,


cloth, 21s.

1870.

Course of Lectures on Art, delivered before the University By John Ruskin, M.A., Slade of Oxford in Hilary Term, 1870.
Professor of Fine Art.

8vo. cloth, 6s.

Critical
F.S.A.

Account of the Drawings by Michel Angelo


in

and Raffaello

Crown

the University Galleries, Oxford. 8vo. cloth, 4s.

By

J.

C. Robinson,

MATHEMATICS, PHYSICAL SCIENCE,


Archimedis quae supersunt omnia cum
ex recensione Josephi Torelli,
cloth, il. 5s.

&c.

Eutocii commentariis
1792.
folio.

cum nova

versione Latina.

Bradley's Miscellaneous Works and Correspondence.


Account of Harriot's Astronomical Papers.
Reduction of Bradley's Observations by Dr. Busch.
I

With an
3s.

1832. 4to. cloth, 175.


S38. 4to. cloth.

Treatise on the Kinetic Theory of Gases.

By Henry

William Watson, M.A., formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. 1876. 8vo. cloth, i,s.6d.

Rigaud's Correspondence of
8vo. cloth,
6d.

Scientific Men of the 17th Century, with Table of Contents by A. de Morgan, and Index by the Rev. J. Rigaud, M.A., Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford. 2 vols. 1841-1862.
1

8s.

Clarendo7i Press, Oxford.

17

Treatise on Infinitesimal Calculus.


Vol. Vol.
I.

By Bartholomew

Price,

M.A., F.R.S., Professor of Natural Philosophy, Oxford.


Differential Calculus.

Second Edition, 8vo.

cloth, 145. 6d.

II.

Integral Calculus,

Equations.

Calculus of Variations, and Differential Second Edition, 1865. 8vo. cloth, 18s.
including Attractions;

Vol.

III.

Statics,

Dynamics of
cloth,
1

Material

Particle.

Second Edition, 1868. 8vo.

6s.

Vol. IV. Dynamics of Material Systems; together with a Chapter on 1S62. Theoretical Dynamics, by W. F. Donkin, M.A., F.R.S.

8vo. cloth, 16s.

Daubeny's Introduction
greatly enlarged. 1850.

to the Atomic Theory. i6mo. cloth, 6s.

Second Edition,

Vesuvius.

By John

Geology, Oxford.

Phillips, M.A., F.R.S., 1869. Crown 8vo. cloth, ios. 6d.

Professor

of

Geology of Oxford and the


Author.
8vo. cloth, 21s.

Valley of the Thames.

By

the same

Synopsis of the Pathological


By H. W.

Series in the Oxford Acland, M.D., F.R.S., 1867. 8vo. cloth, 2s. 6d.

Museum.

Thesaurus Entomologicus Hopeianus,

or a Description of
the

the rarest Insects in the Collection given to the University by

Rev. William Hope. By J. O. Westwood, M.A. mostly coloured. Small folio, half morocco, 7/. ios.

With 40

Plates,

Text-Book of Botany, Morphological and

Physiological.

By

Dr. Julius Sachs, Professor of Botany in the University of Wiirzburg. Translated by A. W. Bennett, M. A., assisted by W. T. Thiseltcn Dyer, M.A. Royal 8vo. half morocco, il. lis. 6d.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.
Ebert's Bibliographical Dictionary, translated from the German.
4
vols.

1837. 8vo.

cloth, il. ios.

Cotton's List of Editions of the Bible in English. Second Edition,


corrected and enlarged.

1S52. 8vo.

cloth, 8s. 6d.

Cotton's Typographical Gazetteer.


6d.

1831. 8vo.

cloth, 12s. 6d.

Cotton's Typographical Gazetteer, Second


cloth,
1

Series.

1866. 8vo.

2s.

Cotton's Rhemes and Doway.


been done by
in English.

An attempt

to

shew what has

Catholics for the diffusion of the Holy Scriptures 1855. 8vo. cloth, 9s.

Roman

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Clrautom Ites Sraea.


The
Delegates of the Clarendon Press having undertaken

the publication of a series of works, chiefly educational,


entitled the

and

Oamtbun

|)rss

Saus. have published, or have

in preparation, the following.


Those
to

which prices are attached are already published; the others are in
preparation.

I.

ENGLISH.
By Marie Eichens of
Extra fcap. 8vo.
I.
stiff covers,

First Reading Book.


edited

Berlin;
^d.

and

by Anne

J.

Clough.

Oxford Reading Book, Part


fcap. Svo. stiff covers, 6d.

For

Little Children.

Extra

Oxford Reading Book, Part


fcap

II.

For Junior

Classes.

Extra

Svo.

stiff'

covers, 6d.

An
An

Elementary English Grammar and Exercise Book.


By O. W. Tancock, M.A.,
fcap. Svo. cloth, is. 6d.

Assistant Master of Sherborne School.

Extra

English
in

Grammar and Reading Book,


By O. W. Tancock, M.A.,
Third Edition.

for

Lower Forms

Classical Schools.

Assistant Master of
cloth, 3s. 6d.

Sherborne School.

Extra fcap. Svo.

Typical Selections from the best English Writers, with Introductory Notices.

Second Edition.

In

Two

Volumes.

Extra fcap. Svo.

cloth, 3s. 6d. each.

Vol.

I.

Latimer to Berkeley.

Vol. II.

Pope

to Macaulay.
J.

The Philology of the English Tongue.

By

Earle, M.A.,

formerly Fellow of Oriel College, and sometime Professor of Anglo-Saxon, Oxford. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. cloth, js. Gd.

A Book
M. A.,

for the

Beginner in Anglo-Saxon.

By John

Earle,

Professor of Anglo-Saxon, Oxford.

Extra fcap. Svo.

cloth, 2s. 6d.

An Anglo-Saxon

With Reader. In Prose and Verse. Grammatical Introduction, Notes, and Glossary. By Henry Sweet, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. cloth, 8s. 6d.

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

19

Specimens of Early English.


With
and

A New

Introduction, Notes, and Glossarial Index.

and Revised Edition. Bv R. Morris, LL.D.,

W. W.
I.

Skeat,

M.A.

Part Part

In tbe Press.

From Robert of Gloucester to Gower (a.d. 12^8 to a.d. 1393). Second Edition, Extra fcap. 8vo. clotb, 7s. 6d.
II.
'

Specimens of English Literature, from the


Extra fcap. Svo. clotb,
js.

Ploughmans

Crede' to the 'Shepheardes Calender' (a.d. 1 394 to a.d. 1579). With Introduction, Notes, and Glossarial Index. By W. W. Skeat, M.A.
6d.

The Vision of William concerning Piers the Plowman,


by William Langland. Edited, with Notes, by W. W. Skeat, M.A, Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. clotb, 4s. 6d.

Chaucer.
Tale
;

W. W.
Chaucer.
Tale
;

Prioresses Tale Sir Thopas The Monkes Tale The Squieres Tale, ice. Edited by Skeat, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. clotb, 45. 6d.
; ;

The

The

Clerkes

The Tale of the Man of Lawe The Pardoneres The Second Nonnes Tale The Chaaouns Yemannes Tale.
; ;

By

the

same

Editor.

Extra fcap. Svo.

cloth, 4s. 6d.

(See

p. 20.)

Early Elizabethan
Friar

Drama ; Dr. Faustus, by Marlowe, and Bacon and Friar Bungay, by Greene with Introductions, Notes, W. Ward, M.A., Professor of History and English Literature &c, by A. In the Press. in Owens College. Manchester.
;

Shakespeare. Hamlet. W. Aldis Wright, M.A. Shakespeare.

Edited by

W.

G. Clark, M.A., and

Extra reap. Svo.

stiff covers, 2s.

Select Plays. Extra fcap. Svo. stiff covers.

Edited by

W.

Aldis Wright,
6d.

M.A.

The Tempest, is. 6d. As You Like It, is. 6d.


Julius Caesar, 2s. Just Published.

King Lear,
Coriolanus.

is.

A Midsummer
p. 20.)

Night's Dream,

is.

6d.

In the Press.

(For other Plays, see

Milton.
By
J.

The
W.

Areopagitica.
3s.

With Introduction and Notes.


Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge.

Hales, M.A., late

Extra fcap. Svo. cloth,

Addison.
Notes.

With Selections from Papers in the Spectator. By T. Arnold, M.A., University College. Extra fcap. Svo.
for

clotb, 4s. 6d.

Burke. Four Letters on the Proposals


cide Directorv of France.
E. J. Payne,

Peace with the RegiJust Published.

Edited, with Introduction and Notes, bv


5s.

M.A.

Extra fcap. Svo. cloth,

20

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Also

the folloiving in

paper covers
2d.

E. J.
$d.

Gray.

Elegy, and

Ode on Eton

College.

Johnson.

Vanity of Payne, M.A. 4c?.

Human
I.

Wishes.

With Notes by

Keats. Hyperion, Book


Milton.
Parnell.
Lycidas, 3d.

With Notes by W. T.Arnold, B.A.


C. Browne,
II

With Notes by R.
L' Allegro, 3d.

M.A.
Comus, 6d.

Penseroso, \d.

The Hermit.

2d.

A SERIES OP ENGLISH
Designed
to

CLASSICS,

meet the wants of Students in English Literature,

under the superintendence of the Rev. J. S. BREWER, M.A., of Queen's College, Oxford, and Professor of English Literature at
King's College, London.
It

Ladies' Schools
ture

hoped that this Series may prove useful to and Middle Class Schools ; in which English Literamust always be a leading subject of instruction.
is

also especially

A General Introduction to the


M.A.
1.
;

Series.

By

Professor Brewer,

Chaucer. The Prologue to the Canterbury Tales; The The Nonne Prestes Tale. Edited by R. Morris, Knightes Tale
Editor of Specimens of Early English, &c, &c. (See also p. 19.) fcap. 8vo. cloth, 2s. 6d.

Sixth Edition.

Extra

2.

Spenser's Faery Queene. Books


for the use of Schools.

and

II.

With

Introduction, Notes, and Glossary.

Designed chiefly By
2s.

G.

W.

Kitchin, M.A., formerly Censor of Christ Church.


I.

Book Book
3.

Eighth

Editio?i.

Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth,

6d. 6d.

II.

Third Edition.

Extra fcap. 8vo.

cloth, 2s.

Hooker. Ecclesiastical Polity, Book I. Edited by R. formerly Fellow of Oriel College, Church, M.A., Dean of St. Paul's Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, 2S. Oxford.
;

W.

4.

Shakespeare.

Edited by Select Plays. G. Clark, M.A., and W. Aldis Wright, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge Extra fcap. 8vo. stiff covers. Trinity College, Cambridge.
;

W.

I.

The Merchant
Macbeth,
is.

of Venice,
Is.

is.

II.

Richard the Second.


6d.

6d.
p. 19.)

III.

(For other Plays, see

Clarendon Press, Oxford.


Bacon.
I.

21

5.

Advancement of Learning.
Second Edition.

Edited by W. Aldis Wright, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo, cloth, 4s. 6d.

II.

The

Essays.
late

M.A.,
6.

With Introduction and Notes. By J. R. Thursfield, Fellow and Tutor of Jesus College,' Oxford.

Milton.

Poems.

Edited by R. C. Browne, M.A.


clotb, 6s. 6d.
I.

2 vols.

Fourth Edition.

Extra fcap. 8vo.

Sold separately, Vol.


7.

4s.; Vol. II. 3s.

(See also pp. 19, 20.)

Dryden.

Select Poems. Stanzas on the Death of Oliver Cromwell; Astraea Redux Annus Mirabilis Absalom and Achitophel Religio Laici The Hind and the Panther. Edited by W. D. Christie, M.A. Second Edition. Ext. fcap. 8vo. cloth, 3s. 6d.
;
; ;

8.

Bunyan. The
Pope.
I.

Pilgrim's Progress; Grace Abounding. by E. Venables, M.A., Canon of Lincoln. Nearly Ready.

Edited

9.

With Introduction and Notes.


Fifth Edition.

By Mark
15.

Pattison,
6 d.
2s.

B.D., Rector of Lincoln College, Oxford.

Essay on Man.
Satires

Extra fcap. 8vo.

II.

and

Epistles.

Second Edition.

Extra fcap. Svo.

io.

Johnson. Rasselas
Burke.
by E.
I.

Lives of Pope and Dryden.

11.

J.

Select Works. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, Payne, M.A., of Lincoln's Inn, Barrister-at-Law, and Fellow of"
;

L'niversity College, Oxford.

Thoughts on the Present Discontents the two Speeches on America. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. clotb, 4s. 6d.
Reflections on the French Revolution. fcap. Svo. cloth, 55.

II.

Second Edition.

Extra

12.

Cowper.
H. T.
I.

Griffith, B.A., formerly Scholar of

Edited, with Life, Introductions, and Notes, by Pembroke College, Oxford.

The

Didactic

Poems of 1782, with


79-1783.

Selections from
cloth, 3s.

the

Minor

Pieces, a.d. 17
II.

Extra fcap. Svo.

The Task, with


a.d.

17S4-1799.

Tirocinium, and Selections from the Minor Poems, Extra fcap. Svo. clotb, 3s.

II.

LATIN".

An Elementary

Latin Grammar. By John B. Allen, M.A., Head Master of Perse Grammar School, Cambridge. Second Edition, Revised and Corrected. Extra fcap. Svo. cloth, 2s. 6d.

First Latin Exercise Book.


fcap. Svo. cloth, 2s. 6d.

By

the same Author.

Extra

22

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Series of Graduated Latin Eeaders.

First Latin Reader.


Extra leap. 8vo. cloth,

By T.
2s.

J.

Nunns, M.A.

Second Edition.

Second Latin Reader.


Third Latin
Part
I,

In Preparation.

Reader,
By James

or

Poetry.

Specimens of Latin
c Call

Literature.

Marshall, M.A., Dulwich College.

Fourth Latin Reader.


Cicero.
Notes. By Henry Walford, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, 4s. 6d.

Selection of interesting and descriptive passages. With In three Parts. Second Edition.

Each Part
Part Part Part
I.

separately, limp, is. 6d.

It.

III.

Anecdotes from Grecian and Roman History. Omens and Dreams Beauties of Nature. Rome's Rule of her Provinces.
:

Cicero.

Selected Letters (for Schools).

With Notes. By the

M.A., formerly Fellow of Balliol College, Oxford, and E. R. Bernard, M.A., Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford. Second Extra fcap. Svo. cloth, 3s. Edition.
late C. E. Prichard,

Pliny.

Selected Letters

the same Editors.

(for Schools). Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, 3s.

With Notes.

By

Cornelius Nepos.

With Notes.

By Oscar Browning, M.A.,

Fellow of King's College, Cambridge, and Assistant Master at Eton College. Extra fcap. Svo. cloth, 2s. 6d.

Caesar.
Maps.
Part

The Commentaries
The
Civil

(for Schools).

With Notes and


fcap. 8vo. cloth, ^s.6d.

By Charles E. Moberly, M.A. I. The Gallic War. Third Edition. Extra


II.

Part

War.
I.

Extra fcap. Svo.


Extra fcap. Svo.

cloth, 3s. 6d. cloth, 2s.

The

Civil

War.

Book

Livy.

Selections (for Schools). With Notes and Maps. H. Lee-Warner, M.A., Assistant Master in Rugby School. Extra 8vo. In Parts, limp, each is. 6d.
Part Part Part
I.

By
fcap.

The Caudine
Hannibal's

Disaster.
in Italy.

II.

Campaign

III.

The Macedonian War.

Livy, Books I-X.


of Modern
cloth, 6s.

By

History,

J. R. Seeley, M.A., Regius Professor Cambridge. Book I. Second Edition. Svo.

Also a small edition for Schools.

Tacitus. By T.

The Annals. Books


F. Dallin,

-VI.

With Essays and Notes.


Preparing.

M.A., Tutor of Queen's College, Oxford.

Passages for Translation into Latin.


men and

For the use of Pass-

others. Selected by J. Y. Sargent. M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Magdalen College, Oxford. Fifth Edition. Ext. fcap. 8vo. cloth, 2s. 6d.

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Cicero's Philippic Orations. With Notes. By J. R. King, M.A.,


formerly Fellow and Tutor of Merton College. clotb, lew. 6d.

Second Edition. 8vo.

Cicero.

and Appendices.

Select Letters. With English Introductions, Notes, By Albert Watson, M.A., Fellow and formerly Tutor
Second Edition.

of Brasenose College, Oxford.

Demy

Svo. clotb, 18s.

Cicero.

Select Letters.

Text.

By

the same Editor.

Extra

fcap. 8vo. cloth, 45.

Cicero pro Cluentio.


Glasgow.

With Introduction and Notes. By W. Ramsay, M.A. Edited by G. G. Ramsay, M.A., Professor of Humanity,
Extra fcap. Svo.
clotb, 3s.

6d.

Cicero de Oratore. Book I. With Introduction and Notes. By A.S. Wilkins, M.A., Professor of Latin, Owens College, Manchester.
In the Press.

Catulli Veronensis
8vo. cloth, 16s.

Liber.

criticum prolegomena appendices addidit, Robinson

Iterum recognovit, apparatum Ellis, A.M. Demv

Just Ready.

Commentary on
8vo. cloth, 16s.

Catullus.

By Robinson

Ellis,

M. A. Demy

Catulli

Veronensis
Ellis,

Carmina
A.M.

Seleeta, secundum recogniclotb, 3s.

tionem Robinson

Extra fcap. Svo.

6d.

Horace. With

a Commentary. Volume I. The Odes, Carmen By Edward C. Wickham, M.A., Head Master Seculare, and Epodes. 8vo. cloth, 12s. of Wellington College. Second Edition.

Also a small edition for Schools.

Ovid.

Selections for the use of Schools. With Introductions and Notes, and an Appendix on the Roman Calendar. By W. Ramsay, M.A. Edited by G. G. Ramsay, M.A., Professor of Humanity, Glasgow. Second Edition. Ext. fcap. Svo. clotb, 5s. 6d.

Persius. The Satires. With a Translation and Commentary. By John Conington, M.A. Edited by Henry Nettleship, M.A. Second
Edition.

Svo. clotb,

7s.

6d.

Selections from the less


Pinder,

known Latin

Poets.

By North
Intro-

M.A.

Demy

Svo. clotb, 15s.

Fragments and Specimens of Early Latin.


ductions and Notes.

With

By John Wordsworth, M.A.


a
6d.

Svo. clotb, iSs.

Vergil: Suggestions Introductory to


By H.
Nettleship,

Study of the Aeneid.

M.A. Svo. sewed,


:

is.

The Roman Satura


literary

its

original

form

development.

By H.

Nettleship,

in connection with M.A. Svo. sewed, is.

its

24

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Manual of Comparative
M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of
8vo. cloth, 6s.

Philology.

New

College.

By T. L. Papillon, Second Edition. Crown


Aufrecht,

The Ancient Languages of


Phil.

Italy.

By Theodore

Doct.

Preparing.

The Roman Poets of the Augustan Age.


Young
Sellar,

By William
University

M.A., Professor of Humanity


8vo. cloth, 14s.

in

the

of

Edinburgh.

Virgil.

The Roman Poets of the Republic.


Preparing.

By

the

same Editor.

III.

GREEK.

Greek Primer in English

for the use of beginners. By the Right Rev. Charles Wordsworth, D.C.L., Bishop of St. Andrews. Fourth Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, is. 6d.
in usum Scholarum. Auctore Eighteenth Edition, 1875. i2mo. bound, 4s.

Graecae Grammatieae Rudimenta


Carolo Wordsworth, D.C.L.

A Greek-English Lexicon,
fully Revised throughout.

abridged from Liddell and Scott's


Seventeenth Edition.
1 21110.

4to. edition, chiefly for the use of Schools.

Care-

1876.

Square

cloth,

75.6c?.

Greek Verbs, Irregular and Defective;


ing,

their forms,

mean-

the Tenses used by Greek writers, with reference to the passages in which they are found. By W. Veitch. New Edition. Crown 8vo. cloth, 10s. 6d.
;

and quantity

embracing

all

The Elements

of Greek Accentuation (for Schools) abridged from his larger work by H. W. Chandler, M.A., Waynflete Professor of Moral and Metaphysical Philosophy, Oxford. Ext. fcap. 8vo. cloth, 2s. 6d.
:

First

A Series of Graduated Greek Readers. Greek Reader. By W. G. Rushbrooke, M.L.


Just Published.

Extra

fcap. 8vo. cloth, 2s, 6d.

Second Greek Reader. By A. J. M. Bell, M.A. In the Press. Third Greek Reader. In Preparation. Fourth Greek Reader being Specimens of Greek
;

Dialects. With Introductions and Notes. By W. W. Merry, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of Lincoln College. Extra fcap. Svo. cloth, 4s. 6d.

Fifth Greek Reader.

Part I. Selections from Greek Epic and Dramatic Poetry, with Introductions and Notts. By Evelyn Abbott, M.A., Fellow of Balliol College. Ext. fcap. 8vo. cloth, 4s. 6d.
II.

Part

By

the same Editor.

In Preparation.

Aeschylus.

(for Schools). With Introduction and Notes, by A. O. Prickard, M.A., Fellow of New College. In the Press.

Prometheus Vinctus

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

25

Xenophon.
M.A.

Anabasis.

Book

II.

With

Notes.

Bv

C. S. Jerram,

In the Press.

Xenophon.

Easy Selections (for Junior Classes). With a Vocabulary. Notes, and Map. By J. S. Phillpotts, B.C.L., and C. S. Jerram, M.A. Extra reap. 8vo. cloth, 3s. 6d.
By
J. S. Phillpotts,

Xenophon.
Edition.

Selections (for Schools). With Notes and Maps. B.C.L.. Head Master of Bedford School. Fourth

Ext. reap. Svo. cloth, 3s. 6d.

Arrian.
potts,

Selections (for Schools). With Notes. B.C.L., Head Master of Bedford School.

By

J. S. Phill-

Cebes.

Tabula.

With Notes.

By

C. S. Jerram,

M.A.

In the

Press.

The Golden Treasury

of Ancient Greek Poetry; being a Col-

Greek Classic Poets, with Introductory Notices and Notes. By R. S. Wright, M.A., Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford. Ext. fcap. Svo. cloth, 8s. 6d.
lection of the finest passages in the

Golden Treasury
finest

of Greek Prose, being a collection of the

passages in the principal Greek Prose Writers, with Introductory Notices ar.cf Notes. By R. S. Wright, M.A., and J. E. L. Shadwell, M.A. Ext. fcap. Svo. cloth, 45. 6d.

Aristotle's Polities.
Balliol College,

By W.

L.

Newman, M.A., Fellow

of

Oxford.

Demosthenes and Aesehines.


and ^schines on the Crown. By G. A. Simcox, M.A., and

The Orations of Demosthenes With Introductory Essays and Notes. W. H. Simcox, M.A. Svo. cloth, 1 2s.

Theocritus (for Schools). With Notes. By H. Kynaston, M.A. (late Snow\ Head Master of Cheltenham College. Second Edition.
Extra fcap. Svo.
cloth, 4s.

6d.

Homer.

Odyssey, Books
Book
II,

I XII

Merry. M.A. Fifth Edition.

(for Schools). By Extra fcap. Svo. cloth, +s. 6d.

W. W.
By the

separately, is. 6d.

Homer.

Odyssey, Books XIII-XXIV


In
the Press.

(for Schools^.

same Editor.

Homer. Odyssey, Books


Appendices,
etc.

I XII. Edited with English Notes, By W. W. Merry, M.A., and the late James Riddeli,
1

M.A.

Bemy

Svo. cloth,

6s.

Homer. Odyssey, Books XIII-XXIV.


and Notes.

With Introduction
B.

By

S.

H. Butcher, M.A., Fellow of University College.


I

Homer. Homer.
Monro.

Iliad, Iliad.

Book

(for Schools).

By D.

Monro, M.A.

In the Press.

With Introduction and Notes.

Bv D. B.
Preparing.

M A.
By D.
B.

Homeric Grammar.

Monro, M.A.

26

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

Plato.

Selections (for Schools). With Notes. By B. Jowett, M.A., Regius Professor of Greek and J. Purves, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of Balliol College, Oxford.
;

Sophocles.

The

Plays and Fragments.

With English Notes


St.

and Introductions. By Lewis Campbell, M.A., Professor of Greek, Andrews, formerly Fellow of Queen's College, Oxford. 2 vols.
Vol.
I.

Oedipus Tyrannus.

Oedipus Coloneus.

Antigone.

8vo.

cloth, 14s.

Sophocles.

The Text

of the Seven Plays.

By the same

Editor.

Ext. fcap. 8vo. cloth, 4s. 6d.

Sophocles.

In Single Plays, with English Notes, &c. By Lewis Campbell, M.A., and Evelyn Abbott, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. limp.
Oedipus Rex,
Ajax,

Oedipus Coloneus,
Electra,

Antigone,

is.

gd. each.
each.

Trachiniae,

2s.

Sophocles.

Oedipus Rex
St.

Dindorf's Text, with Notes by the


Ext. fcap. 8vo. limp,
is.

present Bishop of

David's.

6d.

IV.

FRENCH.

An

Etymological Dictionary of the French Language, with


By A. Brachet. Translated into English by G. W. Kitchin, M.A., formerly Censor of Christ Church. Crown 8vo. cloth, 10s. 6d.
a Preface on the Principles of French Etymology.

Brachet's Historical

Grammar
W.

of

the

French Language.
M.A.
Fourth Edition.

Translated into English by G. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, 3s. 6d

Kitchin,

Corneille's Cinna,and Moliere's Les Fernmes Savantes. Edited,


with Introduction and Notes, by Gustave Masson.
cloth, 2s. 6c?.

Extra fcap. 8vo.

Racine's Andromaque, and Corneille's Le Menteur. With Louis Racine's Life of his Father. By the same Editor. Extra fcap.
8vo. cloth,
2s.

6d.

Moliere's Les Fourberies de Scapin, and Racine's Athalie. With Voltaire's Life of Moliore. By the same Editor. Extra fcap. Svo.
cloth, 2s. 6d.

Selections from the Correspondence of Madame de Intended more especially and her chief Contemporaries. Schools. By the same Editor. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, 3s.

S6vign6
for Girls'

Voyage autour de ma Chambre, by Xavier de Maistre ; Ourika, by Madame de Duras La Dot de Suzette, by Fievee Les Jumeaux Mesaventures d'un Ecolier, de l'Hdtel Corneille, by Edmond About by Rodolphe Tbpffer. By the same Editor. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth,
;
; ;

2s.

6d.

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

27

Regnaxd's
Grondeur.

Le
By

Joueur,

and Brueys
;

and

Palaprat's
2s.

Le

the same Editor.

Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth,

6d.

Louis

XIV and his Contemporaries


2s.

as described in Extracts

from the best Memoirs of the Seventeenth Century. With English By the same Editor. Extra fcap. Notes, Genealogical Tables, &c.
8vo. cloth, 6d.

V.
Lange's German
Course.

GERMAN.
a Practical Introduction to

By Hermann Lange, Teacher of Modern

Languages, Manchester

The Germans

at

Home;

German
German

Conversation, with an Appendix containing the Essentials of Grammar. Second Edition. 8vo. cloth, 2s. 6d.

The German Manual


Grammar

; a German Grammar, a Reading Book, and a Handbook of German Conversation. 8vo. cloth, ~s. 6d.

A Grammar of the German Language.


This
'

8vo. cloth, $s. 6d.


'

a reprint of the Grammar contained in The German Manual,' and, in this separate form, is. intended for the use of students who wish to make themselves acquainted with German Grammar chiefly for the purpose of being able to read German books.
'

is

German Composition
notes.

writers for Translation into

Extracts from English and American German, with Hints for Translation in foot-

In the Press.

Lessing's Laokoon. With Introduction, English Notes, etc. By Dr. Albert Hama.vn, Teacher of German at the Taylor Institution,
Oxford.

In

the Press.

Also, Edited by C. A.

BUCHHEIM,

Phil.

Doc, Professor

in King's

College, London.

Goethe's Egmont. With


8vo. clotb,
2,s.

a Life of

Goethe, &c.
;

Extra fcap.

Schiller's Wilhelm Tell.

With a Life of Schiller an historical and critical Introduction, Arguments, and a complete Commentary. Third Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. clotb, 3s. 6d.
Lessing, Critical Analysis,

Lessing's Minna von Barnhelm.


Extra fcap. 8vo.
clotb, 3s. 6d.

A Comedy. With a Life of Complete Commentary, &c. Second Edition.

In Preparation.

Schiller's

Egmont's

Leben und

Tod, and Belagerung von

Antwerpen.

Nearly Ready.

Goethe's Iphigenie auf Tauris.


Introduction,

A Drama. With a Critical Arguments to the Acts, and a complete Commentary.

Selections from the Poems of Schiller and Goethe.

Becker's (K. F.) Friedrich der Grosse.

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

VI.

MATHEMATICS,
a
first

See.

Figures
to
'

Made Easy:

The

Scholar's Arithmetic.')

Fellow and Assistant


cloth, 6d.

Arithmetic Book. (Introductory By Lewis Hensley, M.A., formerly Tutor of Trinity College, Cambridge. Crown 8vo.
together

Answers

to the

Examples in Figures made Easy,

with two thousand additional Examples formed from the Tables in the same, with Answers. By the same Author. Crown 8vo. cloth, Is.

The
The

Scholar's Arithmetic; with Answers to the Examples. By the same Author. Crown 8vo. cloth, 4s. 6c?. Scholar's Algebra. An Introductory work on Algebra. By the same Author. Crown 8vo. cloth, 4s. 6d.

Book-keeping.
Secretary to

By R. G.

C. Hamilton,

Financial Assistant

the Board of Trade, and John Ball (of the Firm of Quilter, Ball, Co.), Co-Examiners in Book-keeping for the Society of Arts. Neiv and enlarged Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. limp cloth, 2s.

&

Course of Lectures on Pure Geometry.

By Henry

J.

Stephen Smith, M.A., F.R.S., Fellow of Corpus Christi College, and Savilian Professor of Geometry in the University of Oxford.

Acoustics.

By W.

F. Donkin, M.A., F.R.S., Savilian Professor

of Astronomy, Oxford.

Crown 8vo.

cloth, Js. 6d.

Treatise on Electricity and Magnetism.

By

J.

Clerk
Uni-

Maxwell, M.A., F.R.S., Professor of Experimental Physics versity of Cambridge. 2 vols. Svo. cloth, i7. us. 6c?.

in the

An

Elementary Treatise on the same


Author.

subject.

By

the same

Preparing.

VII.

PHYSICAL SCIENCE.
Descriptive

A Handbook
cloth, 28s.

of

Astronomy.
Third Edition.

Chambers, F.R.A.S.,

Barrister-at-Law.

By G. F. Demy Svo.

Chemistry for Students.


Edition, with Solutions.

By A. W. Williamson,
S.s.

F.R.S., Professor of Chemistry, University College,


P^xtra fcap. Svo. cloth,

Phil London.

Doc, A new

6d.

A Treatise
Owens
"js.

on Heat, with numerous Woodcuts and Diagrams.


Manchester.
F.R.S., Professor of Natural Philosophy in Third Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. cloth,

By Balfour Stewart, LL.D.,


College,

6d.

Lessons on Thermodynamics.
Readv.

By R.

Student of Christ Church, Oxford, and Lee's Reader

E. Baynes, M.A., Senior in Physics. Nearly

Clarendon Press, Oxford.


Forms

29

of

Animal

Life.

By G.

Linacre Professor of Physiology, Oxford. and Drawings of Dissections. Demy 8vo.

Rolleston, M.D., F.R.S., Illustrated by Descriptions


cloib, 16s.

Exercises in Practical Chemistry (Laboratory Practice).


By A. G. Vernon Harcourt, M.A., F.R.S., Senior Student of Christ Church, and Lee's Reader in Chemistry; and H. G. Madan, M.A., Fellow of Queen's College, Oxford.
Series
I.

7s.

Qualitative Exercises. 6d.

Second Edition.

Crown

Svo. cloib,

Series II. Quantitative Exercises.

Geology of Oxford and the "Valley of the Thames. By John


Phillips,

M. A.,

F.R.S., Professor of Geology, Oxford.

Svo. clotb, 2X5.

Crystallography.
fessor of

By M. H. N. Story-Maskelyne, M.A., ProMuseum.


and Deputy Keeper In the Press.
;

Mineralogy, Oxford

in the

Department of

Minerals, British

VIII.

HISTORY.
in its

The Constitutional History of England,


and other Illustrations

Origin and

Development. By William Stubbs, M.A., Regius Professor of Modern In Three Volumes. Crown 8vo. cloth, each I2s. History.

Select Charters

of English Confrom the Earliest Times to the Reign of Edward I. Arranged and Edited by W. Stubbs, M.A., Regius Professor of Modern Historv in the University of Oxford. Third Edition. Crown Svo.
stitutional History,
clotb, 8s. 6d.

History of England,

principally in the Seventeenth Century. Translated by Resident Members of the University of Oxford, under the superintendence of G. W. Kitchin, M.A., and C. W. Boase, M.A. 6 vols. Svo. cloth, 7,1. 3s.

By Leopold Yon Ranke.

Genealogical Tables illustrative of


H. B. George, M.A.
4to. cloth,
1 2s,

Modern

History.

By
Small

Second Edition.

Revised and Corrected.

History of France. With numerous Maps, Tables. By G. W. Kitchin, M.A. In Three Volumes.
cloth,

Plans,

and

Crown Svo.

each 10s. 6d.


1.

Vol.

Down

to the

Vol. 3.

Year 1453. Vol. 2. From 1624-1793.

From 1453-1624.

A Manual of Ancient History.


Camden
Professor

By George Rawlinson, M.A.,


of
Exeter

of Ancient

History, formerly Fellqw

College, Oxford.

Demy

Svo. clotb, 14s.

History of Germany and of the Empire, down

to the close

of the Middle Ages. By J. Bryce, D.C.L., Regius Professor of Civil Law in the University of Oxford.

A History

of British India. By S. J. Owen, Indian History in the University of Oxford.

M.A., Reader

in

30

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

History of Greece from


the present time,
b. c.

its
a. d.

146 to

Conquest by the Romans to By George Finlay, LL.D. 1864.

A new

Edition, revised throughout, and in part re-written, with conlate

siderable additions,

Tutor and
8vo. cloth,

by the Author, and Edited by H. F. Tozer, M.A., Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford. In Seven Volumes.

3/. 10s.

History of Greece.

By

E. A. Freeman, M.A., formerly


Treaties, and other Papers
;

Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford.

A Selection

from the Despatches,

of the Marquess Wellesley, K.G., during his Government of India with Appendix, Map of India, and Plans. Edited by S. J. Owen, M.A., Reader in Indian History in the University of Oxford, formerly Professor of History in the Elphinstone College, Bombay. 8vo. cloth,
il.

4s.

IX.

LAW.

Elements of
Crown

Law

considered with reference to Principles of

General Jurisprudence. By William Markby, M.A., Judge of the High Second Edition, with Supplement. Court of Judicature, Calcutta.
8vo. cloth,
js.

6d.

An

Introduction to the History of the

Law

of Real

By Kenelm E. Digby, M.A., of Property, with original Authorities. Lincoln's Inn, Barrister-at-Law, and formerly Fellow of Corpus Christi Second Edition. Oxford. Crown 8vo. cloth, Js. 6d. College,

The Elements of Jurisprudence. The

By Thomas Erskine
Law
and DiploIn the Press.

Holland, D.C.L., Chichele Professor of International macy, and formerly Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford.

Institutes of Gaius.

Institutes of Justinian, edited as a recension of the By the same Editor. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, 5s.

Alberici Gentilis,
Belli

LCD.,

I.G. Professoris Regii,

De

lure

Edidit Thomas Erskine Holland I. C. D., Iuris Tres. Gentium Professor Chicheleianus, Coll. Omn. Anim. Socius, necnon in Univ. Perusin. Iuris Professor Honorarius. Small 4to. half morocco, 21s.
Libri

Gaii Institutionum Juris Civilis Commentarii Quatuor; With a Translation and Comor, Elements of Roman Law by Gaius.
mentary by Edward Poste, M.A., Barrister-at-Law, and Fellow of Oriel Second Edition. 8vo. cloth, iSs. College, Oxford.

Select Titles

from the Digest of Justinian.

By T. E.

Holland, 'D.C.L., Chichele Professor of International Law and Diplomacy, and formerly Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford, and C. L. Shadwell, In Parts. B.C.L., Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford.

Part I. Introductory Titles. Svo. sewed, Part II. Family Law. Svo. jewed, is. Part III. Property Law. 8i<o. sewed, 2s. 6d. Part IV. Law of Obligations. In the Press.

2s. 6d.

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

31

X.

MENTAL AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY.


cloth, 14s.

Bacon. Novum Organum. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, &c, by T. Fowler, M.A.. Professor of Logic in the University of
Oxford. 8vo.

Just Published.

Selections from Berkeley, with an Introduction and Notes. For the use of Students in the Universities. By Alexander Campbell Crown 8vo. cloth, "js. 6d. See also p. 16. Fraser, LL.D.

The Elements of Deductive Logic,

designed mainly for the

By T. Fowler, M.A., use of Junior Students in the Universities. Professor of Logic in the University of Oxford. Fifth Edition, with Extra fcap. 8vo. clotb, 3s. 6d. a Collection of Examples.

The Elements of Inductive Logic,


use of Students in the Universities. Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. clotb, 6s.

By

designed mainly for the Third the same Author.

Manual of
J. E.

Political Economy, for the use of Schools. By Thorold Rogers, M.A., formerly Professor of Political Economy, Oxford. Third Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. clotb, 4s. 6d.

An

Introduction to the Principles of Morals and Legislation.

By Jeremy Bentham. Crown

8vo. cloth, 6s. 6d.

XI.

ART,

&c.

A Handbook

of Pictorial Art. By R. St. J. Tyrwhitt. M.A., formerly Student and Tutor of Christ Church, Oxford. With coloured Illustrations, Photographs, and a chapter on Perspective bv A. MacSecond Edition. Svo. balf morocco, 18s. donald.
for Schools. By J. Troutbeck, M.A., Music Westminster School, and R. F. Dale, M.A., B. Mus., Assistant Westminster School. Crown 8vo. cloth, is. 6d.

Music Primer
Master Master
in

in

A
A A

Treatise on
clotb, 1 os.

Harmony. By

Sir F. A.

Gore Ouseley,

Professor of Music in the University of Oxford.

Bart., Second Edition. 4*0.

Treatise on Counterpoint, Canon, and Fugue, based upon By the same Author. 4to. clotb, 16s. that of Cherubini.

Treatise on Musical By the same Author. 4to.

Form and General


cloth, 10s.

Composition.
Hullah.

The Cultivation of the Speaking Voice.


Second Edition.
Extra fcap, Svo.
cloth, 2s. 6d.

By John

32

Clarendon Press, Oxford.

XII.
H. Murray.

MISCELLANEOUS.
By
Preparing,

Specimens of Lowland Scotch and Northern English.


Dr. J. A.

Dante.
Tasso.

Notes.

Selections from the Inferno. By H. B. Cotterill, B. A. Extra

With
fcap.

Introduction and
6c?.

8vo. cloth, 4s.

La Gerusalemme
and Notes.

Liberata.
the

Cantos

i,

ii.

With
8vo.

Introduction
cloth, is.

By

same Editor.

Extra

fcap.

6 c?.

A Treatise

on the use of the Tenses in Hebrew.


New
College.

By

S.

R.

Driver, M.A., Fellow of

Extra

fcap. 8vo. cloth, 6s. 6d.

Outlines of Textual Criticism applied to the New Testament. By C. E. Hammond, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Exeter College, Oxford.
Second Edition. Extra
fcap. 8vo. cloth, 3s. 6d.

Antient Liturgies.
Liturgical Glossary,
10s. 6c?.

Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and a by C. E. Hammond, M.A. Crown 8vo. cloth,

The Modern
By
E.

G-reek

Language
B.A.

M.

Geldart,

in its relation to Ancient Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, 4s. 6c?.

Greek.

Handbook

of Phonetics, including a Popular Exposition of


'

By Henry Sweet, President of the the Principles of Spelling Reform. Philological Society, Author of a History of English Sounds,' &c. Extra
fcap. Svo. cloth, 4s. 6d.

System of Physical Education


By
Archibald Maclaren.

Theoretical and Practical.


cloth, 75. 6c?,

Extra fcap. Svo.

Published for the University by

MACMILLAN AND

CO.,

LONDON.

Also to be had at the

CLARENDON PRESS DEPOSITORY, OXFORD.


The Delegates of the Press
invite

advice from all persons interested in education;

thankful for hints, &c. addressed to the Delegates, Clarendon Press, Oxford.

and and will be Secretary to the


suggestions

j-JL

fjf

ii

mi

mi

ii iiiiii

mi

mill

mi

n mill iiii n

mil

106107417057

p.fl

/^79
a

Pla + o m ^p

'.pnlopy o^ Plato

8
3

1S67
CO
J

ACE RCX

También podría gustarte